m

Bl
— BHi«Hb^^^H|H|||||^^^|H
IIkiHII
1991
IPMiy»ate»««wag
n^SlKwKiifljHL
r.

^pi^l

.\\\\\V

‘^>N\''\\\>.v 'v’n'w'

' >'N'-\\\'>.v<v<\\

• \
\\"' ' \V\>,\\\\'' '•''''' ^wvv;
,\\\v\ \v;
•. v’\ , >.VA\' V '‘V^Wxv '^
kwM'ilSilSs?
iteaiii
v\v\\'.\‘' -•'^,'v\^V^^^
.*'" vv V.'^.\\\\' N \.
•

;:\;:;^v^^y.\\\> VvVvx
.^y
;v!P;li|® \,\\\\''

'
•'
Vv N"''\'^'"'''lo\' vUV:
';\\'';ki\'

'^'\\\\\vN\''';\.
,
WWWVVy^

m^^S>
[.||||iB
 1 (~1

. VV. VV. EVANS

^ANS L
FEB 9 1917 f
MECX!CO,’D. F. C
 '
^ o"
DOC>

FEB 9 1917

MEXICO, D. F r
oJ
THE SIGNSAND SYMBOLS OF
PRIMORDIAL MAN
 iFROM THE PAPYRUS OF ANI <BRIT. MUS.
AND NEPHTHYS. NUT. TEFNUT. TEMU. RA-HARMACHIS
HATHOR. ISIS

. i< a i- L 7l
M
a
1 If, 1 li

.0
^
?r',
576

it 2
'o
a „4 H*
Y V
k'-

K
& RWS-— H8BBf
y'l

--LiiiJim 111 iiuJt_Lli_iiL ili.ilLLU.

HORUS U OSIRIS OSIRIS Tk ISIS AMD NEPHTHYS,

RENENET and MES* ANUBIS Tc THOTH Rt LOflEN OC HOOUS
OSIRIS.
KHENET, THE
 )

'« I

/'

->

I*

V-
The Company of the Gods :

SA. HU. HATHOR. HORUS. RA-HAF

ANI AND HIS Wife THUTHU ENTERING THE

Hall of Judgment.
 BL
e03
CSX
I9i 0
MAA THE

/SIGNS AND SYMBOLS

OF

Primordial Man/
BEING AN EXPLANATION OF

THE EVOLUTION OF RELIGIOUS DOCTRINES

FROM THE ESCHATOLOGY OF THE
ANCIENT EGYPTIANS
BY

ALBERT CHURCHWARD
M.D., M.R.C.P., M.R.C.S., F.G.S., P.M., P.Z.

30°

AUTHOR OF
“origin and antiquity of freemasonry”

Xonbon
SWAN SONNENSCHEIN & CO., LIM.
NEW YORK: E. P. DUTTON & COMPANY
1910
 nm ™ •
't*TT

.
). .

F«'

''
V«'',V
A,

r.-'i

s>

1 ^

I
-v

s I

JLaa^iidi
 J Dedicate

THIS WORK TO

ALL MY BROTHER MASONS

IN WHATEVER CLIME AND WHATEVER CREED

WHO BELIEVE IN AND ACKNOWLEDGE

THE ONE GREAT ARCHITECT

OF THE UNIVERSE
 y* t

,<’a^ ^.
'-
‘^'
f.’

*
U>

»•;% '

•) *.

S:
\

.*: .£
,i?y

•*
> V .
'

^ :V^r--.

A-{ ‘ .C

^Xk

•}<
K *
 CONTENTS
Preface ......... PAGE
xi

CHAPTER I

Introductory Chapter . . . . . . » i

Freemasonry Generally .......

Proofs of Its being Universal
CHAPTER

. .
II

. . . .
6
ii
Signs found amongst the Mayas, Mexicans, Egyptians, Assyrians, and
States of Central America, by Dr Le Plongeon and others . . 17

CHAPTER III

.......
Evans’ Three Cubes, with the Double Axe and explanation

......
........
The Common Gavel
. . 29
32

Masonic Sign
Swastika .........
The Three Pillars or Columns 38
43
44

......
Australians and other Tribes
CHAPTER IV

46

Egypt
Totemism
........
Totemism and Totemic Ceremonies Defined and Explained, in connec-
tion with Spirit and Ancestral Worship, and Its Origin Traced to

....
— their Sacred Ceremonies and Marks
The Sacred Churinga and Its Connection with Mark Masons, and
46
47

Explanation of the same ...

..... 53
. . . .

Traditions of the Alcheringa Ancestors and Egyptian Words found amongst

Creation ........
the Aboriginal Australians
Circumcision and Subincision

...
— Origin and
Ceremonies of Knocking Out Front Tooth and Nurtunga
Explanation, and Legends of
57

58

......
Some Signs of the Churinga and Rock Drawings, and explanation
The Khui Sign and Sign of Amsu
vii
.
64
66
68
 viii CONTENTS
CHAPTER V PAGE
Hieroglyphics on Australians and their Meaning . . . . 70
The Grass Rope and Photograph, with Sign of Man Returning from

The
explanation
—
.......
Intichiuma Signs Amongst Tribes in South Africa and their

Tordites and their Ceremonies

73

..... 77
. . . . .

The Zapotecs, Mexicans and Maya Indians, and their Customs, etc. 77
and Hieroglyph for the same
Isis^ 79
The Bull-Roarer and the Battle between Sut and Horus .
79
Photograph of Ground Drawing and preparing Wollunqua Mound, and

Australia and North America

—
The Origin of the Great Snake traced to Egypt
.....
of Ground Drawings associated with the Totemic Ceremonies in

.... 81
84

CHAPTER VI
The

........
Twenty-day Sign from Borgian Codex and explanation
so-called
Decipherment of Tablets of Temple-Pyramid of Tepoxtlan traced to
Egypt

.....
Remains of Ritual found amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans, People of
—
86

89

Yucatan and Central America

Notes on Design on a Vase from Chama .....
Zapotec and Mexican Conception of Deity. Remarks on Cable-Tow.
90
94

We accept challenge thrown by Forsteinami

.......
106
Remains of Battle between Horus I. and Sut in Mexico and Central
American States
Myths and Legends same as the Egyptian ....
...... 109
1 10
Heaven
Decipherment of
in Eight Divisions

carried here
Dr
.......
Le Plongeon^s

—
Works — How
Mexican Types of Isis and Horus Egyptian and Christian. The Seri
Tribes and their Customs. Some South American Tribes described
the Mythos was
120

by Baron Nordenskjold^ and the Signification of their Customs 127

The Tribes of West Africa. The Purroh Man and his Marks of the Khui
Land. Mr Dennetfs Discoveries and the explanation of same 129

Birthplace of
Character of Hair and
Man and
CHAPTER
various Exodes ..... VII

Anatomical Features Compared Bushmen, —

133

Tasmanians, Australians, Egyptians and Pygmies 133

The Pygmies and their Relation to Bushmen their Language and ;

Customs, Anatomical Features and Dances, etc. The Men of the

Double Cave and Origin of Mythology. Their Recognition of the
Pdrst Sign for Amsu as the Great Chief. Their Sacred Ceremonies
and Commencement of ‘‘Spirit Worship.’^ The Khui Land —Dr
Edward Navillds Opinion. Comparison of Customs amongst
— Dr
“Native

....... MortoFs Opinion. Haddon^s and

Tribes”
'

Seligmann’s Description of Natives of New Guinea, etc. Evolu-

tion and Exodes 140
 CONTENTS ix

CHAPTER VIII PAGE

The Tomb of Ollamh Fodhla in Ireland. Description and Decipherment

of Egyptian Hieroglyphics found on Stones . . • 168
Tabulated Hieroglyphics found Universally. Complex Mexican and
other Signs. Professor Sergi’s Opinion from his Anthropological
Studies 178

CHAPTER IX
Druids and Israelites Compared — their Manner of the Burial of the
Dead the same Brother Goiddhs “ Researches.”
as the Egyptians.
Ccesar Diodorus and Melds Statements. Canute’s Edict Who —
the Druids were —
their Signs and Symbols explained. The Three
—
Feathers or Three Rods Description and Meaning, the Name of
Ancient Egypt. The Three Circles and Twelve Pillars explained 181
The Cable-Tow and The Bright Morning Star — Sign and Symbol of the
whole 205

CHAPTER X
The Chaldeans and
and
their Relation to the Egyptians
their Offerings to the
The Origin of the Zodiac .
Dead
.
.....
. .
;
and the Babylonians

. . .212
208

The Chinese and their Origin from Egypt 215

.....
. . •
.

The Ainus of Japan and the Code of Hammurabi . . . 218

—
The Two Feet Origin and Explanation 220

.......
Tradition of North American Indians and Signs, etc., found in America 221
.221
Customs
The Incas,
Language .........
. .

and Remarks
. . . . . .

222
226

CHAPTER XI
—
The Buddhists and Rig-Veda Professor Max Muller’s and Tiele’s Ideas 230
The Japanese. The Emerald Stone — found Universally and reason

Statement ........
The Jews and Moses, and Stalse of Hammurabi Manetho and Volnefs

......
........
The Danites and the Pentateuch
Left Foot First
—
.
233

235
240
244

CHAPTER XH
PTrther Evidence Found Connecting the Prehistoric Man with Ancient
Egypt as his Birthplace, dating from the Neolithic and Paleolithic
Age — Disoveries by Pietti^ Professor Sergi and De Morgan . 246
Explanation of Ivory Tablets .251
......
. . . . .

Notes on Burial Customs, etc., as Found in Various Parts of the World

and Photos of the same 256
 1

X CONTENTS
CHAPTER XIII

The Serkh of Rameses II.

........ —
Notes on Professor PetrVs Discoveries Dr Budgets and Professor Sayce’s
Opinion
.....
Notes on Evolution from Steller to Solar Mythos, and Land of the Spirits
.
263
268

or Khui Land. The Two Great Lakes Mexican and Egyptian. —

An-Her Lifting Up the Heavens and Decipherment of the

The Ten
Remarks on Crowns
—
Mysteries of ......
Mexican the Double Cave, etc. I-am-Hetep
Amenta
. . . .
.

.
.

.
.

.
271
276
284

CHAPTER XIV
The Origins and Explanations of Other Principal Signs and Symbols used
amongst Freemasons the Square
: —
The Coffined One the Seven Glorious Ones the Maatit and Sektit Boats
.... 289
292
;

four-inch Gauge and Meaning

Origin of the D.C.’s Symbol
.....
The Bark or Ark, and Ark of the Covenant the Origin of the Twenty-

......
;

305
307

CHAPTER XV
The Origin of the Triangle and Meaning of the Different Triangles . 309
The Four Children of Horus, as Found all over the World, and Meaning 315
The Origin of the Two Colums I and B, and explanation . . 321

CHAPTER XVI
The Origin of the Circle and the Point within a Circle . . . 325
The Seven Golden Candlesticks .328
....
. . . . .

The House of Heaven

...... 329
. . . .
. . .

Mexican Representation of the i8th Degree 331

Notes to Royal Arch Masons 336
Origin of the Term “Companions” and Notes on Different Degrees . 339

CHAPTER XVII
—
The Cross its Origin, Development and Interpretation . . 350
House or Temple of the Snake and M.W.S. Jewel . . . 361

CHAPTER XVIII .

The Great Pyramid, and Pyramids of Mexico and the Sphinx . . 375

CHAPTER XIX
Remarks on “The Book of the Dead ” or “ The Book of the Resurrection” 394

CHAPTER XX
— explanations. General Summary and
Interior of the Great

Map
Pyramid

and Explanation of Exodes ....••

Notes on Christianity, Socialism and Freemasonry . . 41
437
 PREFACE
In writing the explanation of the Signs and Symbols of Pri-
mordial Man, I have gone back to the foundation of the human
as a beginning, and traced these signs from the first Pygmies, and
their then meaning, up to the latter-day Christians, and shown
the evolution and meaning of the same, back to the Primordial
Signs and Symbols and Sign Language, which have never been
studied or taken into account, so far as I am aware, either in
Freemasonry, the Christian doctrines or the Eschatology of the
:

Egyptians, and without which it is impossible to form a true

conception of how these later doctrines came into existence.
Without these signs, only a false conception of the ancient
Egyptians, their ideas as to the future life, and their belief in
—
the immortality of the soul, could only be erroneous as indeed
we find with most writers on the subject at the present day,
their studies and knowledge only going back as far as the
Osirian period, which is very recent, comparatively.
I hope that it may be of some interest to my readers to know
that all the materials to compile this work have been gathered
from existing remnants of the past. Although my work may
appear to my brother Masons not to have any connection with
Freemasonry proper^ yet, inasmuch as Freemasonry is the truest
ritual we have of the past, it will prove, to those who study the
subject, the correctness of my views.
In bringing forward the following, I have tried to search after
the facts with a steady honesty and sincere impartiality, to find
the truth after searching carefully for the evidence, the testimony
of which must be a sufficient guarantee of the truth of what I
state. It is an impatience of doubt and suspense, a rashness and
precipitancy of judgment and hastiness to believe something that
plunges people into error. In constituting oneself a searcher after
truth it is necessary to judge on every point those proper and
peculiar means whereby the evidence of it is to be obtained.
XI
Xll PREFACE
And heremust
I answer some of my
critics in their criticism
of my monograph. One of them stated that there are not any
Masonic Signs and Symbols in use amongst the Aborigines of
Australia, but they are simply gesture signs and he further
:

states that if these Blacks knew anything of Freemasonry the

white man must have initiated them, a statement too absurd for
any kind of argument. I have gone more particularly and
explicitly into the traditional histories, and also drawn attention
to the Totemic ceremonies of the Arunta and other tribes for
this reason : to prove that our friend, in his criticism of the‘^ Origin
and Antiquity of Freemasonry,’' has shown his complete ignorance
and that there is
of these histories, no foundation for his making
such a statement. The facts brought forward will be indisputable
proof to all Masons, as well as showing that these originated from,
and that these Aboriginal Australians are an exodus from, the
earlier Nilotic Negroes.
Regarding the subject of Sign Language, I may here observe
that one of my critics actually stated that signs and symbols were
first used as Decorative Art, an assertion sufficiently ridiculous to

prove his complete want of knowledge of the subject. There are

not any facts in existence to support such an assertion on his
part. Signs and Symbols were first used as a written language
or ideographic marks by man to express his thoughts when he
had not the articulate sounds that we now have as will be seen —
later on in this work —
and afterwards adopted to express secret
meanings. The '' Sign Language’’ must be studied and taken
into account if one wishes to understand the natives and the
Primordial.
As to the song ''To the West, to the West, to the Land of the
Free ” being written originally by Russell, as one of my critics
stated, and referring it to the United States this cannot be so,
;

because in Ireland there is a very old song to the same effect,

dating long before Russell, who may have, and probably did use
part of this. Maspero gives the whole Egyptian translation from
the hieroglyphics, which was a "Funeral Song” or "Dead March.”
It was sung at the obsequies of all the dead at the burial, and its
meaning will be shown later on.
The Editor of the Ars Quatuor Coronatorum, vol. xii., part 2,
speaking of the Aborigines of Australia and the tribes of West
Africa, says " that they have evolved all their ideas of science, of
 ^

PREFACE Xlll

life, and of the rebirth into a new life from their own
of death,
surroundings and experience,” and we suppose he also maintains
they have evolved all their Totemic ceremonies from the same,
because these are their ideas, acted in dramatic form.
I think it greatly to be regretted that the haut critique of such

a magazine should be so lamentably ignorant of the whole subject

as to be able to entertain those opinions against existing facts, and
I think it much more to be regretted that he should have such an
instrument in his hands through which to proclaim his own opin-
ions without any foundation except his own imaginings. In the
same Transactions June 1899, Brother Wynn Westcotf s statement
that he does not see that much light is thrown by the Book of
the Dead” upon that ''very High Church Degree, the i8th, the
ritual of which has no trace of any purely Egyptian symbols, etc.,”
shows that he must have written the criticism in ignorance of
anything pertaining to the subject, or simply to try and condemn
wilfully any light that is shown which may elucidate the mysteries
of the past and present.
Firstly, let me assure him that the i8th degree is not a High
Church or Low Church or any Church degree at all. It is a
degree founded upon the new and better Covenant, certainly, but
its prototype may be found amongst the Quiche at the present

day, brought on by them from the Mayas, who had it from the
Egyptians. Again, I would also only ask him to look upon the
symbols on his apron and collar to see if he can find them in any
High Church Degree. Let him also examine the symbols in the
D. R. and C., as well as the jewels and the words on it of M. W. S.,
the Hebrew of which has no real meaning, but the Egyptian,
—
from which it is copied, has see origin of the Cross. These
words, let me inform him, are purely Egyptian, and cannot be
found in any Church degree, high or low, but are clearly written
in the Ritual^ and if he will take the trouble to read this he
will find them most clearly stated, but he will not find them
elsewhere.
His observation that a little Egyptian knowledge
dangerous
is

is true, and most applicable to critics of his mHier, but does not

concern writers who have devoted many years to the study of

Egyptology and Freemasonry.
It would certainly add to the value of the Ars Quatuor
Coronatorum if the reviewers learned something first of the
 —

XIV PREFACE
subject they attempt to criticise, and did not hazard an opinion
on a subject of the alphabet of whose language they are
ignorant.
contend that the information contained in the following
I
pages is right and true, the same having been obtained from
existing facts, which can be proved by any person devoting his
attention to the subject. It will also be of profound interest to
those studious persons, who are not Freemasons, who take an
interest in the ancient signs and symbols found throughout the
world, the origin and meaning of which have hitherto been un-
known in most instances or an erroneous decipherment given
of the various sacred signs and symbols, which are found on
ancient temples, rocks and stones, papyri, etc., in many ways
throughout the world.
I have not given the whole of the passages of the different

degrees, as these are secrets for the initiated only, and for the
brethren who belong to the higher degrees in Freemasonry, never-
theless, I have laboured to simplify the '' parts ” of the various
degrees that they may be explicit to all who have taken them up
as far as the 30th degree. At the same time the secrets are unin-
telligibleexcept to those who are initiated for to follow them;

separately and accurately one must have attained the 33rd degree,
and know and understand The Egyptian Ritual or Book of the
Dead,'' and the Primordial and Sign Language,
I have divided this work into Chapters " and Parts," as I
think it will be more convenient for the reader to follow and
trace from one point to another.
I am deeply indebted to the following for information :

especially to my friend Gerald Massey ^ The Book of the Dead,"

;

with Papyri of Hunefer-Anhar, Kerasher and Netchemet and of ;

Nu. Demotic Papyri of the Priests of Memphis Dr Le Plongeon ; ;

Mr Holmes, Chief of the Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian

Institute, D.C. Mr Marsh Adams ; Brugsch Pacha ; Messrs
;

1 Since writing this book, and] before I could get it published, my dear old friend
for twenty years, Gerald Massey, has died, very soon after he published the greatest
work of his life, “ Ancient Egypt,” and although there are a few passages in this work
similar to his, I am indebted to him for them during his lifetime he was never tired
;

of discussing the subject and assisting me. No one ever understood the mythology
and Ritual of Ancient Egypt so well as Gerald Masseysince the time of the Ancient
Philosophers of Egypt. He has left a written record in ” Ancient Egypt ” of the
facts which will be an everlasting light on the subject.
 PREFACE XV
Spencer and Gillen ;
Professor Sergi ;
Dr Wallis
Brother Budge ;

John Woolnough and Mr J. C. Hart, R.N., for the care they have
devoted to the proofs Brother Fitzgerald Marriott Sir Harry
; ;

Johnston, and others.

Albert Churchward.
Royal Societies Club,
63 St James’s Street,
London, S.W.
 )

LIST OF FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS

— Ani’s
I.

2.
The Judgment Scene
Balance ....
Drawings on the Rocks of Totems
Heart being weighed

. •
in the

• Facing page
Frontispiece

66

3. The dual god Horus — Set . • •

) 3 3 78

4. Design on a Vase from Chama • •

3 3 92

5.

6.
The Goddess
Harpocrates

Humboldt Fragment
....
Nut holding a tablet on which stands

5 J

) J
33

33
113

114

7. The Goddess Sebek-Nit suckling Horus 33 123

8. Bushman of the ’Gariep ?) 33 138

9.

10.

II.
Bushman Children
The God Bes
The God Amsu
....
....
5 )

5 )

")>
33

33

3 3
140

154

205

12. The Goddess Mesklenet I't 33 253

13. The God I-em-Hetep (Imouthis) . 5 1 33

280

14. The Ark of the God Seker on its Sledge .

5 ) 33 293

15.

16.

17.
Anubis ministering

Nefer Hetep

Ptah-Seker-Ausar
•
....
....
to Osiris on his Bier .

•
3 3

33

33
33

33

33
340

358

404

b XVll
 LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS
FIG. PAGE
1. Three Temples in Uxmal, Mexico . . . . .11
9.
2. Temple in Uxmal, Mexico . . . . . .12
3. Temple in Uxmal, Mexico . . . . . -13
4. Emblems of Mortality, Uxmal, Mexico . . . . .18
5. Tau and Double Triangle, Uxmal, Mexico . . . *19
6. Masonic Dress, Uxmal, Mexico . . . . . .20
7 and 8. Temple mentioned by Gerald Massey, North America . .21
Japanese eight-forked road of heaven . . . . .22
10. Plate from Egypt . . . . . . . -23
11. Plate from Assyria . . . . . . .24
12. Plate

13.

14.
P.Z. Jewels
from Mexico

........
Three Cubes with Double Axe found
. .

at
.

Knossos
. .

.
.

.
-25

.29
26

15. Ancient W.M.’s Chair, part of a Lodge or Temple called the Throne of

Minos found at Knossos . . . . . .30

16. Stone Axe decorated with line ornament . . . .
-33
17. Method of hafting a Ground Axe. Warramunga tribe . .
-33
18. Hafted ground axe. Gnanji tribe . . . .
-33
19. Tepoxtecatl, so-called Pulque God, Mexico . . .
-35
20. Three Druid Pillars, Cromlech, Louth . . . .
-39
21. Double Cube . . . . . . . -41
22. Top of Double Cube . . . . . . -
4^

23. Comparison of Alphabetiform Signs (Evans) . . .

.43
24. Triangle with circle and dot . . . . .
-43
25. Mexican figure of Ra, illustrating story of Creation . . .60
26. The six triangles . . . . . . . .68
27. Egyptian hieroglyphics on a man of the Worgaia tribe . . .70
xviii
 — —

LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS xix

FIG. PAGE
28. Native returning after Intichiuma — with sign . . .
*73
29. Preparing the Wollunqua Mound . . . . . .81
30. Ground-drawing associated with Wollunqua ceremonies . , .82
31. Ground-drawing associated with Wollunqua ceremonies . . .82
32. Serpent Mound of Loch Neel, Scotland . . . . .83
33. Serpent Mound, Ohio, U.S.A. . . . . . -83
34. Dr Seler's Twenty-Day Signs, from Borgian Codex . . .86
35. Mexican Symbol for Heaven in eight divisions . . . -91
36. “ Two Gods ” recently discovered at Mitla . . . .92
37. The Red God of the Mexicans . . . . .
.94
38. A type of Horus of the Mexicans as M.W.S. . . .
.94
39. Horus speaking to his Father Ra in Heaven — Mexican . . . loi

40. Signs

— Mexican ........
and Symbols of the Child Horus hidden in Papyrus Swamp
103

41.

42.

43.
Horus as

Horus as Fish-man
— Mexico
Lord of the Double-Horizon
Horus-Sebek — Mexico
Horus the Light of the World
i.e.

Tears — Mexico
in
....
.

....
. . .104
105

105

44. Sut — Mexico

bound and chained, wounded by Horus’ Spear . . 106

45. Mount of Heaven with Double Holy House of Anup — Mexico . . 107

46. Signs and Symbols of 18°, with Sign of A . . . . 108

47. Battle between Horus and Sut on the Mount, with Shu as arbitrator

Mexican . . . . . . . .109
48. Symbol of heaven — Mexican
in eight divisions . . . -113
49. Mexican Calendar in form of Swastica Cross — Mexican . . •

Ta-Urt giving birth to her son — Mexican

50.

51. Part of Humboldt Fragment — Mexican

52. Raising Tat pillar (from Steven’s work) .

....
.

.
.

.
.

.
.116

.118
117

53. Horus of the Double Horizon (from Steven’s work) . . .119

54. Isis suckling Horus — Mexican . . . . . .122
55. Painting of Christian Madonna and Child . . . .126
56.

57.

58.
Face with Totemic signs painted on

Sacred triangle of West Africa

Man of the Kaitish tribe — Australian

...... — Mexican

.
.

.
.

.
.

.
.128

*137
132
XX list of text illustrations
FIG.

59. Man of the Tjingilli tribe — Australian ..... PAGE

137

60.

61. .......
Tasmanian Native
Tasmanian Native
. . . . . . -138
138

62.

63. .......
A Bushman of South Africa

.........
A Tamahu from Egypt
. . . . . .138
138

64.

65.
Pygmies

Pygmies .........
.........
140

140

66.

67.
Pygmies
Pygmies .........
.........
141

141

68.

69.

70.
Pygmies

........
........
Ainu from Japan
Ainu from Japan
143

165

166

71. Tomb
72. Stones with

73.
of Ollamh Fodhla, Ireland

Egyptian hieroglyphics

Egyptian hieroglyphic, Tank of Flame with Swallow

.

— Ireland
.

.... .

.
- .

.
.

.
168

170

173

74. Stones with Egyptian hieroglyphics from Ireland . . .

173

75.

77.
Stones with Egyptian hieroglyphics from Ireland

76. Sign

Symbol
and Symbol of W.G.M.
of Celestial World
— Egyptian
in ten divisions
..... .
.

.
.

.
*174

-175
175

78. Symbol of celestial and terrestrial divisions (ten) . .

-175
79. Celestial and terrestrial divisions (eight) — Central American States . 176

80. Maya Sign and Symbol . . . . . .

-177
81. Plate of 55 hieroglyphics found by author in Egypt, Great Britain,

Ireland, America, and other parts of the world . . . 178

82. Signs and Symbols having identically the same meaning found in

Ireland and Australia

83. Triangle with Swastika

.

......
— Druids
....
. . . . .
.179
187

85. The double triangle .......

84. Evolution of Latin Cross from Swastika direct

......
187

188

86. I.U.

87.

88.
The
Three
and ancient name of Egypt
three circles of the Druids

circles of the
......
Druids at Rough Tor, Cornwall . . .
189

190

191

89. So-called “ Hut” of the three circles. Tor, Cornwall . . . 191

 LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS xxi
FIG. PAGE

90. Mexican Sign and Symbol of Heaven

Horns as The One and emblems .... in two divisions with name of

of Royalty 201

91. Triangle associated with

92.

93.
Componnd
The Two Feet
Sign and Symbol

— of Horns, of Bnddha,
......
Horns only

....
.

etc.
. . . *203
204
220

94. Head from Palenqne . . . . . . .222

95. Swastica with

96. High Priest,

Disk of Aten

withont Breastplate .....

— North American Indian . . . 224

235

97.

98.
High
High
Priest, with Breastplate

Priest, fnll Dress ....... . . . . . -236

237

99. Breastplate of Egyptian,

100. Ivory Tablets fonnd

10 1. Linear writing signs on clay vessels

in the
Drnids and Israelite Priests

Tomb of Naqada
{De Morga?i)
.... .
.

.
. .

.
238

246

246

102. Signs and Egyptian Hieroglyphics from the Dolmens of Brittany . 248

103. Thrice-bent

104. Thrice-bent
man
man
in Cist,

in Cist,
from Cornwall

from Cornwall ....

.....
. . . .258
259

105. Thrice-bent

106. Thrice-bent

107. Serkh of Rameses

man
man ......
in

II.
Egyptian

— from Mexico
.
Tomb

. . . . . .
260

261

268

108.

109.
An-Her lifting

Double Holy House of Anup

no. Ptah and Put-Cycle
.....
up the Heavens

...... — Mexico
— Mexico
— Mexico
. . . .271
272

272

111. Shu
112. Figures of
— Mexico
M. W.
.

.....
.....
S. and
.

I.
.

— Mexico
. . . . .272
275

113.

1 14. Royal Cartouche ....

Mexican representation of I-em-Hetep
.
281

287

115.

116. Form of Masonic ......

Formation of Royal Cartouche by Marsh Adams

....
Lodge
. . . 287

289
1 1 7. Maat and
118. Maatit Boat ........
Osiris seated

......
on Masonic Square 290

292
1 19.

120.

1 21.
The Ark
The Holy
of the Covenant

of Holies in the

Shu standing on seven

.... Temple
steps lifting
of Solomon
up the Heavens
296

297

310
xxii LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
12 2. Uranographic of Horus with triangle . . . . .310
123. 33° Sign

124.
and Symbol
R.A.D. Symbol ........
......
. . . . . .
.313
315
125. Triangle typical of

126. House of Anup ......

Heaven
or Earth
317

318
127. Double Holy House of Anup
128. North American Indian Symbol

129. Symbolic figure of the Apostles

.

.
.....
.

.
.

.
.

.
.

.
.

-321
319

320

130. Entrance to Tattu in

131. Two pillars, I

Amenta .

and B, King Solomon’s Temple

. .

.... . . -322
323
132. Heaven’s

133.
Eye-Mountain
The Seven Golden Candlesticks
.

.....
. . . . *326
328

135. Royal Catanarian Arch.......

134. Prototype of part of 18° Ceremonies — Mexican . .
. 331

338
136. F.C.D. Sign, origin of

137. Seven steps ....

.....
up and seven
. .

steps down, 30°

.
'
. . .
. 340

341

138.

139. Winged-Disk

140. Pelican feeding

........
Symbol of Highest Egyptian Degree

....
young from her own blood
343

344

348
141. Cross showing Ank Cross, with four quarters and circle .
. 350
142. Different crosses, types of . . . . .
-351
143. Swastika Cross on head of negro . . . .
-351
144. Origin of cross

......
— two human

.......
145. Swastika Cross at Meigle
figures crossed . . .
-351
352

146. Swastika at St Vigeans

147. .....
....
Mahometan Swastika from Lahore
352

352

149. Triangle .......

148. Swastika Cross from fourth city of

........
and Swastika
Troy 352

354
150. Latin Cross

151. Ank ......

.......
Cross from Dartmoor
354

354
152. Pre-Christian Cross

153. Pre-Christian Cross

154. Pre-Christian Cross

.......
.......
354

354

355
 LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS xxiii
FIG.

155. Pre-Christian Cross .......

.......
PAGE

355
156. Pre-Christian Cross

157. Zipe’s banner, with cross ......

.......
355

355
158. Sign of the

159. Four figures

Khui Land
forming Swastika...... 357

359
160. St Andrew’s Cross,

161. St

162. St
from Sweden

Andrew’s Cross, from Egyptian Papyri

Andrew’s Cross, M.W.S.I. 18°

.

....
.....
. . .
-359
360

363
163. Great Pyramid of Ghizeh and Sphinx . G . .
-375
164. Figure showing position of G. P. . . . . . 380

165. Ank
Amba Derbo ........
Cross with Symbols of “the Seven Glorious Ones” on church of

409
166. Interior of Great

167.

168.
Door
Pyramid
of Entrance of Great

Door and Slant Tunnel

,

.....
Pyramid
of Great ....
.

Pyramid
. . . . 424

425

426
Map
“
of the

Home of Man ” in Egypt ......

World showing routes and courses of the exodes, from the

437
 INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER I

As many have was given in our

desired further information than
monograph, connecting Freemasonry and the Signs and Symbols
thereof, and the analogy of the same to the Eschatology of the
Ancient Egyptians, we have devoted much time and study to
bring forward full proofs of our contention, more especially as
hitherto there have been so many contradictory opinions and
theories in the attempt to supply the origin and reason, when,
where and why the brotherhood of Freemasonry came into exist-
ence, and all the different parts ” and various rituals of the
different degrees/' All that has been written on this has hither-
to been theories^ without any facts for their foundation, and
although in the higher degrees" of Freemasonry, Christianity,
or a belief in the same is upon, yet in their forms,
insisted
ceremonies, P-words, Signs and Symbols, almost all are pre-
Christian, and that which is not has been brought on by evolution
into Christian ideas or some form of the same, but it belongs to the
most ancient part of the Ritual,^ as we have clearly shown and
demonstrated throughout this work time and evolution being
;

the only factors which have made the apparent difference, and
although it may give a shock to the religious susceptibilities of
those who have never studied the past, but have taken as absolute
facts that which has been written “ according to " for history,
yet, if these people will devote a little time and trouble to the
study of the same, they cannot arrive at any different conclusion
than we have. Facts and history are one thing theories and ;

according to " are another, and it is for this reason that the
present work has been written. The contents of this book will
prove the very origin of all our signs and symbols, and how these
have been brought on through the Lunar and Solar
Stellar,
Mythos to the Christian doctrines proofs which are founded
:

upon facts, all written on stone or papyri, that are open to all
to read if they so desire. Then we have entered into a description
of primary man his thoughts, ideas and myths, and the Totemic
;

^ “ The Ritual of Ancient Egypt, or the Book of the Dead.”

2 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
ceremonies of the various tribes throughout the world to show
at a very early period they were all one and universally the
—
same^ having one home Egypt, from whence all sprang. We have
shown how the exodus spread over the world, when the Ancient
Egyptians had worked out their Stellar Mythos and how this was
:

carried N. S. E. and W. At the present day there are various

native tribes still practising these ancient rites, and where inter-
communication has been limited we still find them in their primi-
tive form. All their Totemic ceremonies and customs are the
same, and although we have excellent works of Spencer and Gillen,
giving many details of these at the present time, no one has hither-
to traced them back to their origin in Egypt. We have therefore
felt it a duty to enter into and bring forward all the proofs of
this, feeling confident that in the future other workers will have
less difficulty in deciphering the whole history and truth of the
past, now we point out to them that the Key of the Door which
discloses the archives is the Primordial and Ritual of Ancient
Egypt, without which you cannot enter therefore, except one
;

knows and understands the Primordial and Ritual of Ancient

Egypt, it is impossible to trace back the history of this world
the history of all religions, and the history of all mankind, and
that which is attached thereto. Knowing this, we venture to
say that all students will, for the future, have no difficulty in
treading the right path and not be wandering off into blind lanes
which lead nowhere. They will trace primitive man from here
in Egypt, and the exodus all over the earth. The ossified remains
of these little people will prove what we have brought forward
to be correct, and the actual living Paleolithic people may still
be found in some parts of the world. We have shown that they
—
have a belief in the great spirit have the commencement of a
mythos, and from this we trace the development through and
up to the Stellar Mythos, which we have shown existed also all
over the world, and is still found and practised by the aboriginal
natives of all countries at the present time, and although the
present representatives of these natives have lost the original
meaning of these customs still practised amongst them, in Egypt
we find the key. As Mythos was and is, as far as
this Stellar
native tribes are concerned, universal, it must have had one com-
mon origin, and that was Egypt. It is only by carefully studying
v/hat is still extant, and we contend that there is sufficient, that
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 3
we can come to any positive conclusion upon the highest question
of the primordial history and origin of our race. Following the
laws of development, research has led us to bring forward such
evidence, as furnished by the records and monuments of the
country or nations of the world, where we find the same signs and
symbols, the same myths and legends, the same sacred ceremonies
and identical religious beliefs, which, when correctly interpreted,
proves that only one conclusion can be definitely arrived at, which
we have set forth in this work viz. that the first or Paleolithic
man was the Pygmy, who was evolved in Central Africa at the
sources of the Nile, or Nile valley, and that from here all originated
and were carried throughout the world, and that the most primi-
tive phase of Mythology is a mode of representing certain ele-
mental powers by means of living types which were superhuman,
like the natural phenomena. The foundations of mythology were
pre-anthropomorphic shape of primitive representation.
laid in the
Thus the typical giant, Apap, was an enormous water reptile.
The typical genetrix and mother of life was a Water Cow, that
represented the earth ;
the typical provider was a goose, etc.
It was here, in the Nile valley, that the dumb mythology became
articulate. Egypt alone preserved primitive gnosis and gave ex-
pression to the language of signs and symbols, and it was here
that the first elemental powers were divinised — here thatTotemism,
Stellar, Lunar and Solar Mythology originated. In the Astro-
Mythology of the Egyptians, we find the belief in the first Man-
God (Horus I.) and his death and resurrection as Amsu. In the
Ritual of ancient Egypt we have full proof of this, and all the
powers of the Great Creator of this Earth and other worlds of
the Universe. We have the various stories of the great power
of darkness and the great power of light, and the fight between
these fully explained in their primitive and true form. We see this
myth still believed in and carried on at the present day by the
Aboriginal Australians and other native tribes, wherever we can
gain access to their Sacred Ceremonies, and thoughts and beliefs,
as Spencer and Gillen have done with these people. Then we have
shown how the Stellar was evolutionised into the Lunar and Solar
Mythos how the different names of all the gods (names of the
;

powers or attributes of the One Great God) and how even His
name has been changed by the Priests, by time and evolution,
up to the time when the Egyptians had worked out their perfect
4 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Eschatology (or doctrine of final things). We have traced how
the Solar Mythos was spread over some part of the world, follow-
ing the Stellar, the priests merging all the latter with the former,
as far as they were able, and adding more attributes in the form
and names of other gods to the One Great One. We have shown
when the Father was the Father of the Son and the Son was the
Father of the Father, and how Mut was brought on as Isis, and
Horus I. as the child, in the Osirian doctrines at the time when
their Eschatology was completed. We see how Osiris has taken
the name and place of Horus I., the first Man-God mummified :

how he died and rose again in spiritual form as Ra, taking the
name and place of Amsu, with all the divine titles, attributes and
names which have been attached to the same. In Horus, the
child of Isis, we discover, the beginning of the Christian doctrines,
which will form the subject of another book. All which we have
brought forward are facts, as far as the remains of the same are
to be found, written on stone and papyri still extant, for all to
read who are interested in these researches. Of course, in draw-
ing the reader’s attention to these signs, symbols and ceremonies,
partially described, we have been obliged to safeguard the secrets
of the same both “ in forms, words and descriptions of the true
character, now enacted ” by our brother Freemasons but all will
;

be sufficiently lucid for those who are initiated, in the various

degrees we have considered, to understand the proof of which, be
they Egyptologists or not, cannot be denied, as the evidence is
unmistakable. We have shown how primitive man first began
to think and observe the laws of nature, and how from observa-
tion of these his spiritual ideas and the divination of things began
to dawn upon him —how his spiritual beliefs grew,and how the
first religious ideas and conceptions took place, which, from want

of articulate sounds, he primarily represented by various signs

and symbols, which his awakened sense of awe and wonder
suggested, and out of which religion was born. All else have been
built up by time and evolution.
only hy comparison of all that we find in various parts
It is
of the world that we can arrive at a correct conclusion. To com-
pare part of man’s history from one or two nations alone, however
great or numerous, would not lead to a right conclusion. It is
only by studying the whole history of the world, and all nations
from the beginning, and then comparing one with the other, that
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 5
the true and definite history of man can be followed. Then we
can read and understand the evolution of the human race from the
Primordial. We have to study the language (sign and articula-
tion), myths, Astro-Mythology and Eschatology their cosmo-
;

gonic ideas in all their various forms their customs, manners

;

and traditional history their anatomical development their

; ;

architecture, both ancient and civilised and the result of

;

intimate communications that must have existed between them

at some time ages ago. Having done this, we contend that the
result of our labours herein set forth is correct.
 CHAPTER II

Egypt how I have dwelt with you in dreams,

!

So long, so intimately, that it seems

As if you had borne me though I could not know.
;

It was so many thousand years ago !

And in my gropings darkly underground.

The long-lost memory at last is found

And to
—
Of motherhood you mother of us all
my fellow-men I must recall
The memory too that common motherhood
;

May help to make the common brotherhood.

Gerald Massey.

In writing this book, Explanation of the Signs and Symbols of

Primordial Man/^ we have tried to meet our critics of the mono-
graph on the Origin and Antiquity of Freemasonry/' and
perhaps to make the elucidation and connection of the past with
the present more complete and plainer to our fellow brother
Masons and others who may be interested in the subject.
We do this without altering the principles of that which we
have already written, as there is nothing to alter or retract from
what has been previously brought before our brethren and others.
All we have done is to write plainly and give more details of the
connecting links, so that Freemasons may be able to understand
them, without exposing those secret mysteries and hidden mean-
ings which are known to us only and yet to keep each of the
;

secrets of the different degrees hidden and separate from those

who are not entitled to know them, whilst those who are initiated
will be able to read between the lines and see that the connecting
links are not wanting nor yet broken, and thus prove to them the
accuracy of our beliefs.
We also have brought before our readers notices of many
Totemic ceremonies and ancient signs and symbols found through-
out the world, to prove that our own signs and'symbols were brought
down and carried on from these originals. We have shown the
ancient origin of them and their signification, and how time and
evolution have substituted our present interpolation.
Our object is solely to interest our brother Masons to attain
to the mysteries and secrets of all the degrees of Freemasonry,
6
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 7
and to carry out and fulfil in thought, word and deed those prin-
ciples which have been inculcated with our Order, and which we
believe must finally carry out the destiny of this world to its
good and advancement, until the prophecies of Ezekiel and the
other prophets are fulfilled, the mysteries of which are now being
rapidly elucidated, and to bring before others the one true
religion which has existed from time immemorial. Yet many
of our brethren appear indifferent to the same.
To all earnest students the book is open, and if they will read
and study its contents light will surely dawn upon them.
In the new and revised edition of the Perfect Ceremonies,
according to our E. working, a theory is given that Freemasonry
originated from certain guilds of workmen which are well known
in history as the Roman College of Artificers.''
There no foundation of fact for any such theory. Free-
is

masonry is now and always was an Eschatology as may be proved

by the whole of our signs, symbols and words, and our rituals.
More than a hundred years ago some of our brethren were of this
opinion, if we may judge from the oration delivered at the open-
ing of our Masonic Temple in 1794.
The late Brother Rev. Dr William Dodd, in delivering an
oration on Masonry at the dedication of Freemasons' Hall in Great
Queen Street, in February 1794, speaking of the Antiquity of
Freemasonry, says “ Masons are well informed from their own
:

private and interior records that the building of Solomon's

Temple is an important era, whence they derive many mysteries
of their art.
Now be it remembered that this great event took place above
1000 years before the Christian era ;
and consequently more
—
than a century before Homer the first of the Grecian poets
— wrote and above five centuries before Pythagoras brought
:

from the East his sublime system of truly Masonic instruction

to illuminate our Western world. But, remote as is this period,
we date not from this event the commencement of our art ;

for though it might owe to the wise and glorious King of Israel
some of its many mystic forms and hieroglyphic ceremonies, yet
certainly the art itself is coeval with Man, the great subject of it;

nay, it may well be styled coeval with Creation, when the Sove-
reign Architect raised on Masonic principles this beauteous globe
and commanded that master science, Geometry, to lay the rule
8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
to the planetary world, and to regulate by its laws the whole
stupendous system in just, unerring proportion, rolling round
the central Sun.
And as Masonry is of this remote antiquity, so is it, as may
reasonably be imagined, of boundless extent. We trace its foot-
steps in the most distant, most remote ages and nations of the
world. We find it among the first and most celebrated civilisers
of the East we deduce it regularly from the first astronomers on
;

the plains of Chaldea to the wise and mystic kings and priests
;

of Egypt ;
the sages of Greece and the philosophers of Rome ;

nay, even to the rude and Gothic builders of a dark and degener-
ate age, whose vast temples still remain amongst us as monu-
ments of their attachments to the Masonic arts, and as high
proofs of a taste, which, however irregular, must always be
—
esteemed awful and venerable.''
It is a pity that Ereemasons of the present day do not take
more interest in the legacy left them by their forefathers. Who
amongst us can, even for an hour, revert to the grand and sublime
tenets of our craft, and study the origin of the signs and symbols
attached to them, and then suppose for one moment that all these
were evolved out of a band of operative Masons at the time
of the Romans ?

There is neither logic nor reason in, nor are there any facts to
support such a theory. No, our Grand Order has originated from
the sublime teachings of Ptah, which were carried out of Egypt
by Moses, and the original or first High Priests of the Druids
that came to these islands, and handed down from generation to
generation, and it will last to the end of the present existence of
the earth.
As we pointed out in the Origin and Antiquity of Eree-
—
masonry " although many Masons take great interest in the
—
past history of the craft few, we believe, have any idea of its real
origin, and it is to these, therefore, more especially, that this work
is addressed. The book embodies the result of much labour on
the subject, therefore we feel sure it will be of interest to all
good Masons.
We say that the human race originated, or was planted, in the
north-east of Africa (including the sources and the banks of the
Nile), and it is a very important fact to note here that the symbo-
logy has been carried down amongst ourselves to the present day.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 9
At the N.E.C. the newly I. is placed, and as man, by multi-
plication and Evolution, spread and gained knowledge, so the new
brethren are taught and given knowledge and learn or should —
—
learn all the other sublime degrees which make up our whole.
We think this may be added to our present ritual on that
particular position.
At any rate we would like to draw the attention of the Powers
that be to the above remark for their consideration in any future
alteration that may be made, because '' from here all knowledge
emanated, and unto that place shall it return.’^
All Masons who have attained to the R.A. & 30° must be
struck by the sublime nature of the principal tenets, and although
at the present time Masonry is mainly a Brotherhood of Good-
fellowship, Morality and Charity, we have long since considered
it a remnant of some ancient philosophy or Eschatology.

After long and careful investigation we are now able to prove

the Origin and Antiquity of Freemasonry and of the many and
— —
divers Rituals so-called which have been in use for the past
few hundred years, will show that the whole principles and tenets
of the craft are the truest copy we have in existence, passed
on from one generation to another, of the Eschatology of the
Egyptians at the time when their mythology and belief were per-
fected in their Eschatology. We therefore assert that the signs,
symbols, rites and ceremonies, and the principles inculcated,
were identical with the Eschatology of the ancient Egyptians,
carried out of Egypt by Moses and the High Priests, who came
from Egypt and were afterwards known as the Druids, and that
various origins, symbols and rites, practised in other parts of the
world, were identical. Hence we purpose to bring forward other
links in the broken chain which prove more conclusively that this
was so, and that herein lies the Primordial of true Christian doc-
trines of the present day. We
contend that the Great Pyramid
of Gizeh was built in Egypt as a monument and lasting memorial
of this early religion, on true scientific laws, by divine inspiration
and knowledge of the laws of the Universe.
Indeed, we may look on the Great Pyramid as the first true
Masonic temple in the world, surpassing all others that have ever
been built, with their secrets depicted on stone, symbolically, to
be read by those who have been initiated into the secret mysteries
of their religion, after having passed through the various degrees.

1
10 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
for it was only men (Theopneustics) of the greatest honour and
integrity who could possibly hope most
to attain to the highest or
sublime degree, and then only after long and patient study and
many trials had been gone through to attain that end, and here
in stone is set forth the passage of the Tuat ” and Amenta.
What architect of the present day would undertake to erect a
Pyramid like this Great Pyramid, which could stand for so many
thousands of years without repair ?
In this work we do not retraverse the works of others, giving
practically all particulars of the history of the craft since the
fourteenth century, as there are several well-written books of this
particular part of the history of the brotherhood, more especially
may we mention Brother R. F. Gould's exhaustive well-written
volume, which represents to our brothers in a very lucid and
elegant manner all details from the above date. We are going
back to the origin of all, and we must ask Brother Gould's indul-
gence in differing from him as to his explanation, or attempted
explanation, of his so-called Masons’ Marks.” This will be
given in full detail later on. We only wish that there were
more students in Freemasonry who would take a deeper interest
other than those who look upon it generally as a charity and
brotherhood only, although there is no doubt that of late years
greater interest has been evinced, and we have among us a few
who are striving to obtain the origin and original meaning of
our ceremonies, but who cannot arrive at the truth until they
become students of the ancient Egyptian ritual as well.
At the same time we must express our opinion that the heads
of the Craft and the Powers that be give no encouragement to the
students of Masonry apparently their motto is
;
:We do not
wish to know, we are content to continue as we are ” but, how-;

ever much ignorance and bigotry may oppose the evolution of

the true light and truth of the secrets of the past, time and death
will remove the opposition, and more enlightened men will take
their places. Science will accept no bigoted dogmas as facts ;

truth will be proved by research and facts found advance-

;

ment and evolution will continue until these mysteries are

solved.
Clement of Alexandria tells us that the Egyptians neither
entrusted their mysteries to everyone, nor degraded the secrets of
divine matters by disclosing them to the profane, reserving them
 PRIMORDIAL MAN II

for the heir-apparent to the throne/ 'and for such of the priests
as excelled in virtue and wisdom.’’
Plutarch^ Pythagoras, Zoroaster and others of the Greeks who
visited Egypt were never initiated into the mysteries beyond the
first and second degrees, and they never obtained the knowledge

of all of them. This is shown by Eusebius.

We do not intend to enter into any religious or theological
arguments our one object is to prove that many of the forms,
:

words, symbols, etc., which we now use, were used by our ancient
brethren, possibly more than 20,000 years ago, and that then, as
now. Freemasonry was scattered over the face of the globe, and
that the essence of their rites and beliefs was analogous to that
of our tenets, and that various passwords were given and had
to be repeated before passing from one degree to another, and that
these were identical with those still in use among ourselves, both
as Freemasons and in the doctrines of true Christianity.
We do not wish our readers to suppose that the term Free-
masonry ” was then in existence, hut that the whole ritual, signs
and symbols, etc., as we use and practise in our rites, and that
the ceremonies were all identical, and many practised in the
various Christian churches have their origin in these.

Proofs of Freemasonry being Universal

In 1886 Dr Le Plongeon published a book called Sacred
Mysteries among the Mayas and the Quiche, 11,500 Years Ago,
and Freemasonry in times anterior to the Temple of Solomon,”
and in 1896 he supplemented this with Queen Moo and the
Egyptian Sphinx.”
These books were the result of his labours and excavations of
ancient cities, etc., made in Yucatan, in Mexico, where he found

Fig. I. Three Temples in Uxmal, Mexico.

many of the Signs and Symbols in use amongst us. Dr Le

Plongeon is a Freemason, and he tells us that at Uxmal he found
12 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
three temples together — '‘oblong squares''^ —with partitions
between each, and traces of Masonic rites in the first, second and
third degrees in evidence on the walls respectively.

w “
Mr John L. Stevens^ in his work " Incidents of Travel in

temple founb 6g 1- ICe ^lonc,eon at femaU

Central America — Chapas and Yucatan,’' published in 1848,

has a description coinciding with Dr le Plongeon, and he gives
the dimensions of these, the two ends 18 ft. by 9 ft., and the
^ Masonic Term,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 13
central ones 34 ft. by 9
he also describes another 250 ft. square,
ft.,

with squares or tessellated pavement, black and white. These

all front the east.
Most of these temples at Uxmal were surmounted by the

triangular arch above a square, which all R.A.M.’s will understand

(the origin of which we shall have to mention hereafter).
Here we must attention to the form inside
call particular
the temple — a square, surmounted by a triangle, with three stars
14 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
in the angles of the triangle in one temple, and five stars within
the triangle in the other temple. As we shall show later on,
these three stars at the corners of the triangle, with the ancient
Egyptians, represented Sut, Shu and Horns, the three gods of
the first or Stellar Trinity. These, with two others, represent
Osiris and Isis, completing the family of Osiris, found by Dr
Le Plongeon at Uxmal. They are also symbolical of the five
mysteries and Solar Mythos.
By the family of Osiris we mean the children of Nut. These
were five in number :
—
Osiris, Horus, Seb, Isis and Nephthys.
They were not all brought forth at one place, and were not all
born on the same day. They were born on the five epagomenal
days of the year, according to the Solar Mythos.
On the first the birth of Osiris took place.
On the second that of Heru-ur or Horus.
On the third that of Set or Sut.
On the fourth that of Isis.
On the fifth that of Nephthys.
The first, third and fifth of the epagomenal days were con-
sidered unlucky. In Freemasonry these numbers have a peculiar
significance, which all M.M.’s understand, and with the common
herd of people these days are still considered as unlucky days and
numbers. How many know why or the origin of it ?

The nations of ancient Mexico reckoned their time as the

Egyptians, from whom they obtained their knowledge of time,
seasons, festivals, etc. This may be seen and proved by their
observance of the above five days as the Egyptians did. The
Mexicans called them nemonterni ” or ^^nen-onterni ” i.e. the
^
'

superfluous, supplementary or useless days, from the Aztec text

of Book H. chap xxxvii. of the historical work by Father Sahagun^
in which they are explained in these words '' Estos cinco dias a
:

ningun dios estan dedicados 7 poreso les Uamavan nemonterni,

que quiere decir pordemas.”
These five days are not dedicated to any god, and hence they
are called ^‘nemonterni,” which means “superfluous,” “unfit,”
“useless,” “unlucky,” and inthe Aztec text we are told that not any-
—
thing was done on these days no one quarrelled or got into any
dispute, “because if anything adverse happened, it would continue
to befall them thence for evermore.” This was the same through-
out Yucatan, Mexico and States of Central America at this period.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 15

In Yucatan they were called Xma Kaba Kin ”

(days without
names). They were not dropped out of the reckoning, but were
considered ''unlucky days,” and nothing was done during those
—
days one way or the other simply counted in silence and inter-
polated to make the 365 days of the year, just as the Egyptians
did, and throughout the old Aztec and Maya manuscripts we find
that they kept their time regularly, and those authors who have
tried to prove that they " dropped time ” during leap year have
no authority for their statements or supposition; in fact it is a
groundless theory on their part. They held their " feasts ” at the
same time and days of the year as did the Egyptians. All over the
country they counted 365 days of the year and reckoned the one
Great Year, 25,827 days in a year. This is clearly shown in the
"Stella of Copan and Quirigua” and on the Altar Slabs at
Palenque. All have at the top the image representation of the
great day e ,
followed by a date i.e. the commencement
and ending of the great day or great year of precession.
We
cannot agree with Dr Edward Seler in his explanations of
the foregoing. Well may he say " we have not succeeded in clear-
ing them up.” We would add that he has not succeeded in giving
the true decipherment of any of his translations of the various
codices of the Mayas, Mexican and Central American nations that
he has attempted to, and until he recognises Egypt as the pri-
mordial and origin we are of opinion that he will not.
In the "Popul Vuh” we have a parallel story of Samson in their
history of a hero named Zipanea Told, who, being captured by
his enemies and placed in a pit, pulled down the building in which
his captors had assembled and killed 400 of them also, that when
:

the ancestors of the Quiche migrated to America the Divinity

parted the sea for their passage, which is parallel to the Red Sea
being parted for the Israelites, and this can only be read and the
meaning understood through the Astro-Mythology and Ritual of
Ancient Egypt as an esoteric representation and not an exoteric
rendering.
One of our critics asserts that all these statements are only
"visionary.” These temples and remains of buildings of the
ancient Mayas were found and photographed by Le Plongeon^ and
we have Admiral Boardman's^ C.B., statement to this effect, as
well asfrom the lips oi Le Plongeon himself, in addition to his
photographs taken on the spot. "The Popul Vuh,” the sacred
i6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
book of the Quiche, still exists, and herein we find the same
doctrines as in Egypt and other parts of the world, which were
obtained by the Quiche direct from the Mayas.
Although there may be many theories regarding the inter-
pretation, the fact remains that the temples, with their ancient
Signs and Symbols, are there, and anyone with vision can see
them. Moreover, the hieroglyphic language of the Mayas was in
many cases identical with that of the Egyptians see later but — ;

we cannot agree with Le Plongeon in his decipherment and render-

ing of these ancient signs, which are of purely Egyptian origin and
have a different meaning from that which he ascribes to them.
These inscriptions are undoubtedly a part of the Egyptian Ritual
written in Maya. The same story was brought from Egypt into
this land at the time of the Stellar and Solar Mythos. The learned
men of Mayach state that they imagined in remote ages that the
vault of heaven was sustained by four pillars, placed at each of the
cardinal points, and that the Creator assigned the care of them
to four brothers, called in Maya, Kan-Bacab, Chac-Bacab, Zac-
Bacab and Ek-Bacab. These are the four children of Horns,
Amset, Hapi, Kabhsenuf and Tuamutef, representing the Man,
Lion, Eagle and Ox banners of the Israelites, and Matthew, Mark,
Luke and John of the Christians, to whom practically the same
duty was assigned and the rendering of the name is the same.
Also the duties assigned to them in chaps, cxii., cxiii. of the '' Book
of the Dead,” were the same as we find here. Other discoveries
have led to the knowledge that Stellar Mythos existed and was
practised here during the Neolithic Age, because there is ample
evidence of the people of the Paleolithic Age (little red or earth
men) having lived in these countries, and Neolithic men are still
found here practising all these Totemic ceremonies as we find in
other countries. There are many tribes still living in the moun-
tains and forests where, at present, the ''
white
has not yet man ”
penetrated, and to whom even the Solar Mythos ” never reached.
''

The different names we find in Central America, Mexico, etc.,

so-called day-signs of Dr Edward Seler :

Mexican^ Acatl Been Kau

ZapotecSy Tecpatl Ezanab Muluc
etc. Calli Akbal Lx
Tochtli Lamat Cauac
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 17
All correspond and are the same as the Maya Bacabs'’ i.e.
—
the Red, White, Black and Yellow the four children of Horus,
situated at the N. S. E. and W., and the four supports of heaven,
etc. Dr Edward Selefs demon^ Coslahun Tox or the Cloud Spirit
Moan, is Sut, and is not represented by L. and M. in his day-signs,
fig. 4 (Mexican Chronology). L. is the Hawk, Horus I., with a
— —
crown of feathers and here represents light, day K. is Lord of
the earth and heaven. M. is Sut, on whom Horus has turned his
back (night). This is well shown in Dr Budge's book The Gods
of the Egyptians.'’ Horus, having conquered death and darkness
— i.e. light or the sun's rays —has pierced and driven away the
clouds which shrouded the earth in darkness, when the super-
"
heated vapour had sufficiently cooled. His '' dog " and tapir ''

are here representatives of Anubis and, we see, have the same

duties assigned them here as in Egypt. In fig. 9, D. represents
Zipe, risen " i.e. Amsu or Min (holding a rope with hieroglyph

—
on it, and signifying spiritual life) see later on.

Other Signs found by Dr Le Plongeon as seen here

I. The Emblem of Mortality ;

2.The Skeleton in attitude
of the Ka
with upraised arms 3. ;
The Double Triangle and;

4. A Tau these need no explanation to R.A.M.'s. Also the

;

figure 5, Masonic Apron. This is evidently part of a carved

statue of one of the priests. In '' Dress," it is carved in white
marble. Some signs and symbols are likewise found in Peru
among the ancient Incas also in the mural inscriptions in the
;

Caroline Islands.
The Masonic objects found beneath the base of the obelisk
known as Cleopatra's Needle, now in the Central Park, New
York, likewise show that many of the symbols pertaining to the
rites of modern Freemasonry were used in Egypt 3500 years ago.
This obelisk was made for Hatshepsu, who lived 1600 b.c. i.e. —
3500 years ago. Forbes mentions that in Java is a tribe called
the Karangs, supposed to be descendants of the aborigines of
the island, whose old men and youths, four times a year, repair
secretly in procession, by paths known only to themselves, to a
sacred grove in the dense forest the old men to worship, the
:

youths to see and learn the mysterious litany of their fathers.

B
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

SBB

Fig. 4. — From Uxmal Mexico.

PRIMORDIAL MAN 19

Fig. 5.
20 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

Fig. 6. — From Uxmal, Mexico.

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 21

In this grove are the ruins of terraces, laid out in quadrilateral

enclosures, the boundaries of which are marked by blocks of stone
laid or fixed in the
ground. Here and there
on the terraces are more
prominent monuments,
erect pillars, etc., and,
especially noteworthy,
a pillar erect within a
square.^ Here these
despised and secluded
people follow the rites
and customs that have
descended to them
through their fore-
fathers from vastly
remote antiquity, re-
peating with supersti-
tious awe a litany Fig. 7.

which they do not com-

prehend, the origin and
purpose of which are
lost in their traditions,
but which maybe found
in the Egyptian Papy-
rus (Papyrus of Leyden)
and the Ritual or
Book of the Dead.’’
Gerald Massey men-
tions an ancient temple
in North America, also
peculiar. First a square
within a circle, and both
of them surmounted by
another square :this
Fig. 8. —Temple mentioned by Gerald
Massey, North America,-
may be said to corre-
spond to our Quatuor Coronati, and with triangle added inside the
inner square, and star with dot inside the triangle, would
represent the highest degree in the Eschatology see later. —
^ See re N. A. Indians.
22 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
There is an octagonal heaven which may be formed of a
double square. There were four gods of the four corners four ;

consorts were assigned to them at the second four corners or half

cardinal points. Twice four points are equivalent to a double
square. The square may thus be doubled like the double triangle
to make an octagon, as the octonary of Taht, the Moon God.
The eightfold way is equal to the square when doubled and
blended in one figure.
The Japanese have an eight-forked road of heaven. A four
square sign named Tesennu or Khemenu i,e. No. 8 in
Egyptian. Four sides of Egyptian

Fig. 9.

four cardinal points

X Pyramid. Four corners Assyrian Pyra-
mid = four sides and four corners = a
double square or cube 8, = a double
square and
points.
and eight
circle — eight half cardinal
Quatuor Coronati subdivided =
half cardinal points. Triangle
added above with three gods at the corners.
This has precisely the same meaning as the Double Triangle.
Gerald Massey is not a Mason, and we were therefore unable
to learn from him if any Masonic signs existed on the walls.
We would call your attention to these photos, one from ,

Egypt, one from Assyria and one from Mexico, identically the
same and identical with our P.Z. jewels. The full explanations
of these signs must be apparent to all R.A.C.’s.
The division here in twelve parts, the twelve signs of the
Zodiac, twelve tribes of Israel, twelve gates of heaven mentioned
in Revelation, and twelve entrances or portals to be passed
through in the Great Pyramid, before finally reaching the highest
degree, and twelve Apostles in the Christian doctrines, and the
twelve original and perfect points in Masonry.
The twelve divisions of the Tuat, the original, were the
twelve signs of the Zodiac, worked out by the Astro-Egyptian
mythologists during their Mythos then they converted their
;

mythology into Eschatology, which must have taken many years.

We find they had, so to speak, dug out ” the Underworld, and
had, by divine inspiration or the study of the laws of the celestial
bodies, come to the conclusion that after the death of this perish-
able body, the soul, which is imperishable, had to travel through
many dangers and difficulties before it could join or be received
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 23
again by Divine Creator. This the Egyptians depicted most
its
graphically, and the records are still extant in the book of That
which is in the Underworld/' which they have divided into

Fig. 10.

twelve divisions: ^^The Tuat and the Twelve Hours of the

Night/' which is hewn in stone in the Great Pyramid of Gizeh.
In the Christian doctrine the twelve gates of heaven were taken
from this. Here, in the Pyramid, the old Theopneustics taught
24 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the initiate step by step and degree after degree what the soul
had to encounter and pass through before it could arrive and pass
Amenta and receive the Crown of Glory in the presence of its

Fig. II.

Divine Author^ thus teaching him the life he must lead here on
earthy and the sacrifices he must make
— ^'to do unto others as
he would they should do unto him '' in his earthly corporate body
that he might receive the Crown of Illumination in his spiritual.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 25
All these ceremonies were illustrated and carried out in a
dramatic form^ more especially to impress upon the initiate the
seriousness of the subject and each portion of the Tuat/’ and
;

Fig. 12.

^'each hour of the night constituted a so-called '^degree'' or

gate or door to pass. That all this was worked out at an early
—
period pre-Dynastic — we have ample proof in the fact that we
find Khepera is — —
represented as a Hawk the Spirit issuing from
26 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
a mummy. This would denote that they had worked out a part
at least of their Eschatology. In our opinion the Great Pyramid
of Gizeh was built as soon as this was completed. We know

Fig. 13. — P.Z. Jewels.

that manyEgyptologists do not agree that these earlier people

had any ideas or beliefs at this remote period of life and spirit
hereafter but we must insist upon the fact^ that it must have
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 27
been so,because here is the proof —
The spirit issuing from the
mummy/’ This alone is conclusive.
Amenta or the Underworld was not under the earth, as
some have supposed, but a place deep down through the earth,
and as the sun went down in the west at night and rose again in
the east in the morning, so this symbolically represented the soul
travelling through the Tuat and Amenta until it finally accom-
plished its journey and joined the Divine source again. The
darkness, difiiculties and dangers of the Tuat are fully set forth
in the book of ^^That which is in the Underworld,” and it is
rather amusing to read Brother Gould's attempted ridicule that
anything we have in our Rites and Ceremonies has nothing to do
with the ancients.” We quote from his last work, page 5, as
follows —
''
Of the Mysteries, indeed, as existed in different
countries, it may be said that they are distinguished by varying
forms, while it is equally certain that there was a great similarity
between them all. The ceremonies of initiation were invariably
funereal in their character. They celebrated the death and the
resurrection of some cherished being, either the object of esteem
as a hero or of devotion as a god.” The conformity between
death and initiation is strikingly exemplified in a passage
preserved by Stohceus from an ancient record and runs thus :

''
The mind is affected and agitated in death just as it is in
initiation into the Grand Mysteries the first stage is nothing
:

but errors and uncertainties, labourings, wanderings and dark-

ness. And now, arrived on the verge of death and initiation
everything wears a dreadful aspect it is all horrors, trembling
;

and affrightment. But this scene, once over, a miraculous and

divine light displays itself . perfect and initiated they are
.
.

free, and, crowned and triumphant, they walk up and down in the
regions of the blessed, etc., etc. —
this is not Freemasonry at all.”
Has Brother Gould ever attended the I. ceremony in the West of
England provinces ? We think if he had ever been present at
some of these in Devonshire and Cornwall it would have been
instructive to him on the point. Evidently Brother Gould has not
been initiated into the 18°. Nothing could be more strikingly
conclusive than the description which he quotes of the second
part of the D.R. and passing from this into the 3rd point. It is
only part of the passage of the Tuat ^ which we have mentioned
^ The Tuat was part of Amenta.
28 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
previously and is most conclusive evidence that all these
mysteries were taken, copied, and brought on from the ancient
Egyptian Rites, and Brother Gould and other Freemasons will
never understand the meaning and origin of our Sublime Tenets
until they have studied and unlocked the mysteries of the past.
Although they have the alphabet here written as plainly as the
light of day, which they ignore and ridicule, simply because they
have not learned it. They express and dogmatically assert
opinions which are opposed to facts, which they ignore or are
ignorant of. The whole of the ceremonies of the i8° and those
up to and inclusive of the 30° are simply those of the passage of
the Tuat and Amenta in the Egyptian Ritual, brought on and
much perverted, and Brother Gould's quotation from Stohceus
helps to prove this rather than otherwise. On pages 5 to 12 he
has given some valuable quotations from various authors re-
garding the rites as carried on and practised by those who ob-
tained them originally from Egypt. The key he has missed, but
let us assure him he can find it in the Egyptian and nowhere else.
Here also he will find the true meaning of '' Left Foot first,'' the
origin and meaning of which will be given further on, and anyone
reading what Brother Gould says about it, and that which we have
brought forward as the true translation of the Papyri, will see
where the fallacy lies, and that there is a genuine reason for so
doing which has been handed down and practised by those who
have preserved the true Ritual for ages and ages.
 CHAPTER III

Evans, in his recently published volume The Mycenaean :

Tree and Pillar Cult audits Mediterranean Relations/’ speaks of

The House of the Double Axe ” and gives an illustration of the
!

three cubes, with the sign on each, of the double axe ^ ,

but

we take be the early Greek

this to
form of the Egyptian, which may
be seen depicted on the Druidical
stone, hereafter mentioned, lying at
South Tawton Church, Devonshire,
and which gives the so-called Double
Axe in this form ^ ^ (twice repeated)
followed by the syllabic sign, Mes
p
(thrice repeated), then the syllabic
sign, Seh . After this another
[j^
axe then the syllabic Mes, and at
^
the bottom, a serpent (probably
Rerek). One meaning of the double

axe NetrUj is Gods, the company

of Gods, and with the sign Seh, the
Celestial God or Gods, or God of Fig. 14.

Heaven and Earth, the Great God. Neter may mean a

^
God or Divine Being or Sovereignty. Mes may mean the
products of the water, of the river, to bring, bearer of, to
give birth to, to bring forth, to be born, produced. Mes denotes
the birth or rebirth of the dead in the Mesken, and as no doubt
this stone was taken from Mis-Tor or somewhere near Mis-
Tor, would denote Mes-Tor (Egyptian). Yes-Tor is also
near ; this and Yes-Tor probably represents a Kes-Tov
(Egyptian) ; this being a burial and embalmment, the Tor
29
30 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
being the natural mount and type of the latter. Seh one
meaning of this the raised Heaven, Hall, another name of
is

Osiris;
remembering that all these syllabic signs depend upon
other hieroglyphics which are obliterated, for the rendering of the
true translation and meaning. Rerek was the name of a
serpent fiend. These hieroglyphics are important, because

Fig. 15. —This represents the Ancient W.M.’s Chair, and part of the
Lodge or Temple. In the centre of this Temple the Treble Cube
of Evans was found. So-called Throne of Minos at Knossos.

of their pure Egyptian origin and of their being found cut in a

granite stone, taken from Druidical remains on Dartmoor,
— —
Devonshire as one would assume from its present resting-
place. The inscription at Otarum, on the two rectangular altars
ascribed to the God of the Double Axe, is the same as the Greeks
called Zeus, undoubtedly, and has the same meaning as the
above, which is the same as the god Odin of the Scandinavians
and the Woden, Wotan or Wuotan of the Germans.
The Axe goes back to the earliest Neolithic and probably
Paleolithic age in Egypt and preceded that of the flint arrow-
head or flint knife. The stone tied to the end of a stick formed
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 31
the earliest club of prehistoric man^ and when the stick was
placed in the middle of a longish stone and fastened, and the two
ends were rubbed down you would have two cutting
to sharpness,
edges, and in fact the first or primitive form of the Double Axe,
and this is shown in many ways to have preceded the Single Axe.
Considering the great importance that the axe would be to early
man, not only as a weapon of defence or offence, but also to cut
wood, etc., it would become first a symbol of physical force or
strength and then of divinity or dominion it would also be used ;

in their sacred ceremonies and would acquire therefrom a sym-

bolic meaning as representing power and might.’’ Taking for
granted then that the hieroglyphic
axe, we are sure that it was used as
^a symbol
represents the double
of power and
divinityby the pre-dynastic Egyptians long before the period
when they were able to write but we have no means of really
;

knowing what they called the double axe at that period. In

after times, when the single axe had taken the place of

the double axe, they called it, as we have already stated, ''
Neter.”
Renouf disagrees with many Egyptologists as regards the meaning
of theword his opinion
;
is that it signifies ''
mighty,” ''
might,”
“ strong ” and power.” ''

These three cubes of Evans, with the double axe, show that
these people must have emigrated from Egypt at a very early
period indeed, because the double axe in this form was
adopted first at the same time it shows how far they had
;

attained in their knowledge and learning the perfections of their

Stellar Mythos. Whatever the difference may be that exists
as to its meaning amongst Egyptologists, there cannot be any
doubt amongst Ereemasons, and here in the earliest form we
have the first symbolical representations of the three grand
originals. Personally, our opinion of the meaning of the

word ''Neter,” is not really God or Netru Gods.

^
" Princes ” "
Grand Masters ” would be a true signi-
or
fication of the meaning of the word or hieroglyphic, in our
opinion. The double axe first and the single axe after was of
the greatest benefit and use to primitive man he would ;

naturally associate it with all the highest, best and strongest

qualities of his prince, chief or ruler, and so it would undoubtedly
32 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
stand as the hieroglyphic (as these primitive people could not
write) for the Lord or Head, a Prince, a Ruler of the people, and
thus associated symbolically as the head Priest or Priests of these
sacred ceremonies, and we feel that this is so, if for no other
reason than that because we Freemasons have been the custodians
of it for ages andand still possess it in its pure form from
ages,
the original as we shall show further on, as we do the 24-inch
gauge and other sacred symbols, and the signification of the
double axe with us is as stated above, and we therefore agree
with Renouf that it does not mean literally God or Gods, but only
a great one,'' '' a mighty prince " or '' princes " or '' rulers,"
and we have no means of knowing how or by what name these
ancients called it. This double axe, therefore, was used as a
sacred symbol at the earliest period of their Stellar Mythos in
the earlier Neolithic Age and afterwards abandoned as the

The
double axe in this form
^ and used in this form •

and double-headed Gavel is the same as the

origin of our Gavel
above and would further bear out Renouf s opinion as regards
the proper translation of this hieroglyphic.
This House of the Double Axe " here would be the repre-
sentative of '^The Great Chief of the Hammer" of Egypt, the
same as the one we find in Mexico —see later i.e. The House
of Ptah.
In the Solar Mythos of the Egyptians, the double axe is like-
wise an emblem of the double power, and the God of the double
axe is consequently a God of the double equinox who was Har- —
—
Makhu the Horus who passed into Atum-Ra. Another form
and name was the double Harmachis, who was the cleaver of the
way " and whose double power was imaged by the two-headed
weapon which has been termed the divine double axe " of the
Mycenaean cult.

The Gavel

As every Ereemason knows, the ''

Common Gavel " used in
some lodges is as a single axe and others a double ^ ;
in

others only the W.M. has the double or its representation. Here
we have it representing the force of power and might, enabling
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 33

Fig. 1 6 . — Stone axe decorated with line ornament.

Fig. 17. Method of hafting a ground axe. Warramunga

Tribe.
 34 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
those principal whose hands it is placed, to keep order
officers^ in
and symbolically suppress all unbecoming thoughts which might
arise during our ceremonies. Amongst Freemasons, therefore,
Renoufs opinion of this very ancient, if not the most ancient,
symbol would be the correct one. It is interesting, also, to R.A.M.'s
as the W. and P.W. from the 2nd to the ist C .The above is.

the original Egyptian word, and all P.Z.’s will recognise in this the
password N —
the meaning being the same and the pronunciation
,

being the same practically. The High Priest of each great city
(or nome) in Egypt bore a special title, and at Memphis he was
called '' Great Chief of the Hammer.” In the temple of him of
the Southern wall and Setem of the God of the Beautiful Face ”
— i.e. Ptah, and the High Priest of the Great Nome, possessed a

power which was hardly inferior to that of the king himself. The
High Priests of the Druids held the same power here before they
were deposed, and bore the same title. That the word was very
old and applied to Horns I. is undoubtedly true, as we see from
the various texts I have risen up in the form of a hawk netri
:
;

au-a kha-kua em bak netri ” shows that here netri represents

Horns I. in the Stellar Mythos or was a type of the same the —
Great One, the Master, the Great Spirit. In other texts it repre-
—
sents one self-produced all primeval matter powers (neter —
netri Kheper-Tchesef ^ pant) in another, self-production and
;

self-begetting (hun netri aa hch utet se-mes su techersef) i.e.

''
Boy netri heir of eternity, begetting and giving birth to himself ”
all representing Horns —
the Great One, the Mighty One the —
Master.
From the '' Mendoza Codex,” No. 13, we find that the
Mexicans when they began to spread beyond their valley of Yan-
tepec and Cuernavaca (ancient Quauhnauac), made war on and
took Tepoxtlan. They were told that this place was called
^‘The Place of the Axe,” and that Tepoxtecatl, the Pulque
God, was the God of the Axe or Great Seer of the Hammer.”
We have here, in Central America, the representation of The
Great Chief of the Hammer,” the same as the High Priest of
Egypt at Memphis, with the same title and representative
Axe —
i.e. Ptah. Prototype of M.W.M. He wears the two
crowns, representing the Earthly and Spiritual lives.
1 We do not agree with Dr Budge in his translation of “ paut ’’ as “ matter
— i.e. a “ handful of earth.”
“ Paut ” means “ a company of gods,” or otherwise a
number of powers or attributes or all the powers and attributes of The God. It is a
y

collective noun.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 35
The Zapotec High Priest was called Uija-tao i.e. Great Seer.
He possessed the power of putting himself into an ecstatic state,
which distinguished between High Priests and subordinate ones,
as did the Druids and Egyptians. We shall refer to this later.
The symbols on the apron are also typical, as is the collar, of
which Freemasons do not need any explanation. All the different
names mentioned on page 348 of Dr Sele/s article are different
names of Sut, Horns and Shu.^
A further proof
that this is the same
as the Egyptian may
be found in the de-
cipherment and ex-
planation of the
Banner ” here held
in the left hand,
showing that here
The Great Chief of
the Hammer” was
the earthly repre-
sentative of Horns I
In the centre there
is a square with the

hieroglyphic Apt \J
and the Tat in the
^
centre of this At ^ Tepoxtecatl, the so-called Pulque God, from
9 -

,
T c Mexican painting in Biblioteca Nazionale, Florence.
the lour corners are
the ends of the four supports or pillars of heaven o and above
the four pillars, the crown with the hieroglyphic Ah — Hearty
and this supports a crown with the three feathers or three
rods or rays of light. On
the right are seven feathers, re-
presenting the seven Pole stars, or seven lights, or Seven Glorious
Ones. The meaning is precisely similar to that of one of the Aats
or Domains, the explanation of which we give in the chapter on the
Cross. It may be read as follows the Cross, representing the
: —
four quarters, is here represented by the square with the four §§
^ “
Mexican and Central American Antiquities Calander Systems and History,’’
published by the Smithsonian Institution, Bureau of Ethnology.
36 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
as the four supports of heaven —the four children of Horns.

\/ Apt, brow or guide of God ^ I.U. or Lord of Tat or the Stable

One —the Lord of Stability. The seven feathers, with the four
supports would represent him as the Lord of Light. The
One'' and the Seven Glorious Ones with the four children of
Horus as their supports. O Ab, the heart supporting a crown

and the three

^ or rods of light —the Lord of the Heart
the Light of the World, etc., would have the same meaning
as the Egyptian (given further on in this work) but it is inter-
esting to note that these Central American people nearly always
preferred to use the hieroglyphic Ab (heart), whilst the Egyptians
used Tep (the head). They also preserved the heart as the Egyp-
tians did. Ab also represents “The conscience of a man and a
new heart represents a new or rebirth.’'
Also the double axe held in his right hand signifies or is an
emblem of the double power i.e. the God of the double equinox,
who was Har-Makhu, the Horus who passed into Atum-Ra (Ra)
as the Egyptian Zeus. The single axe in front shows him as a
Solar power, which cleaves its way from West to East and from
horizon to horizon. He was the cleaver of the Earth (one form
of Ptah) who is represented by a cleaver as an axe as a sign of the
cleaver of the way. In the Egyptian the god of the double
equinox who completed the course from horizon to horizon was
Horus of the double force and was variously imaged by the double
crown, the double Ursei, the double feathers and other dual types.
He was “ cleaver of the way ” whose double power was likewise
portrayed by the two-headed weapon which has been termed the
“ divine double axe ” of the Mycenaean cult and is found here as in
many other parts of the world variously depicted.
In all Mexican and Central American pictures where we see the
opening of the body and the heart being extracted it is carefully
”
preserved by the embalmers, and in the tomb of “ Prince Cho
Dr Le Plongeon found the heart carefully preserved by itself in a
vase in the tomb beside the body, with beautifully wrought jade
knives. With the ancient Egyptians the heart was always care-
fully removed and separated from the other internal parts, and
was enclosed in special alabaster-limestone or other kind of vases
and placed with the mummy in its grave. In earliest times they
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 37
regarded the heart as the seat of feelings, and spoke of the heart
as rejoicing, as mourning or weeping. Plutarch informs us that
the other parts were thrown into the river, so that the rest of the
body might remain pure. But very little definite knowledge has
been yet found in the texts on this subject, yet the heart must have
been preserved in all cases, because of its importance in the Hall of
Judgment. It was the heart that was put into the scales against
the Maat, and as soon as the scales turned in his favour, then the
god Thoth commanded that his heart should be restored to him
and to be set again in its place. His Ba is shown hovering over,
waiting for the final judgment, to be re-united. This is quite
sufficient proof, we think, to show that the heart was not thrown
away with the other internal parts and to account for its pre-
servation. See Judgment Scene in Papyrus of Ani.
Amongst the Dinkas, at the present day, they have the
Great Chief of the Hammer,” and the '' House of the Axe ” in the
form of the Sacred Spear,” which their present tradition states
‘'came down from heaven, or the clouds in a thunderstorm.”
They have a special hut set apart for the Great Spear, and look
upon this “ Great Spear ” with awe and sacred feelings. Only
two people are allowed to go near it, the Chief Beor or Chief of
the Tribe and the “ Suol ” or priest, which, in the Dinka language,
means “ speaker.” These two only can interpret the messages of
the “ Sacred Spear,” but, as a matter of fact, it is the priest only.
He places himself under self-hypnotism and then tells the Chief
and others the message he has received from heaven through this
sacred medium. At the present time the Spear has taken the
place of the original “ Stone Axe ” which is the natural outcome
of their knowledge of working in metals and although these tribes
;

have carried it down from Neolithic times, and the original mean-
ing has become lost to them through ages of time, yet it is a most
interesting and important fact that these people are the direct
descendants oi those who lived here in Neolithic times, and from
whom colonies went out over the world, carrying the earlier
Stellar Mythos and Totemic ceremonies with them. These
Dinkas must be a remnant of the early Nilotic Negro, who were
driven back or cut off from farther advancement to the north.
The natives of New Guinea have the same peculiar way of stand-
ing and the same Totem ceremonies, etc. —
see later. How soon all
these native customs, traditions, myths, etc., will become obliter-
38 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
ated nowthat the missionaries have begun their work amongst
them, will, we think, be only a short time, and what will they find
or understand of their religion, etc. ? —
nothing, and so the origin
of all our religions has become obliterated and erased by men,
who know less than many of these poor natives of the meaning of
many things, preaching an up-to-date doctrine, of which the
original lies here. Let all students read through this book care-
fully before they form any opinion, it is written in parts ” to
keep the secrets,” but in the whole ” the evidence must be
conclusive to all searchers after truth, for here, in the valley of
the Nile, lies the home of man and the origins of all we find
throughout the world of the various Totemisms, Mythos, etc.
To summarise this sign and its meaning we must take this
sign the original sign used by the Pygmies, as the Chief
^ ,

—the Great One (and recognised by them as such). After-

still

wards, amongst the oldest was associated and recognised

tribes, it
as the sign for Amsu — the risen Horns — the man-god risen
first

in spiritual form — see Amongst the Nilotic Negroes and

later.
those that followed, who went forth from Egypt at the various
exodes, sign — one big stick with two across, was the
this : first,

then we find the double axe took place — a stone placed in

its

the end
split a stick and
of and after the single axe —
tied, this
stone fixed into the end of a stick. These we find all over the
world with the same meaning, and the decipherment of such must
be the same. At the present day, amongst the Dinkas, who have
learned the art of working in metals, the Sacred Spear has taken
its place, and amongst Christian nations the Great Sword of the
State.

The Three Pillars or Columns

The three Pillars as now used in our Lodges, called Wisdom,

Strength and Beauty, and situated in the east, south and west,
have their origin in these cubes. These prototypes were the
—
Three Grand Originals ” symbols of the first Trinity. In the
M.M. Lodge the W.M. and J. and S.W. are the representatives.
We venture to say that very few of our brethren are acquainted
with the origin, which dates back to the Stellar Mythos, and then
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 39
represented Horns L, Shu and Sut. The situation would be
Horns 1. situated at the north, Shu at the equinox or centre and
Sut at the south or bottom, which may be seen in Evans' Three
f
Cubes,” Horns at the top or north, Shu in the centre and Sut at
the bottom or south. Wherever we find the remains of ancient

Fig, 20. —
Cromlech, Louth. Drawn on stone by J, D. Harding, from a sketch
by Robert O’Callaghan Newenham, Esq. Printed by C. Hullmandel.

temples of the Stellar Mythos, we find them situated in the centre

temple, which is a square.
When the Stellar Mythos was evolved into the Solar, they
naturally changed the positions of the '' Grand Originals ” or
Triad, and their places then became east, south and west,
because Ra took the place of Horus I., as representing the sun,
which, rising in the east and setting in the west, Ra would
represent the head or principal of the Trinity or Triad, the J.W.
would be situated at the Meridian, and S.W. in the west to
represent the setting sun, and this is what we find in all the temples
40 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of the Solar Mythos throughout the world; the great emblematical
Triad of the Deity —symbolically represented.
The Hindu have these Three Pillars crowned with human
heads. They are placed in the east^ south and west, and are
known by the same names viz. Wisdom, Strength and Beauty.
They represent in the east, the Creator, who is said to have
:

planned the great work by his infinite wisdom executed it by his

;

strength, and adorned it with all its beauty and usefulness for the
benefit of man, and these united powers were represented in the
solemn ceremony of initiation by their presiding High Priests or
Hieraphants. The chief High Priest sat in the east on a high
throne in all his glory, symbolising Brahma, the creator of the
world ;
his two companions, clad in robes of equal magnificence,
occupied the south and west respectively. Vishnu, the repre-
sentative of the Setting Sun, in the west, and Siva, the Meridian
Sun, in the south, all on raised thrones. In India, Brahma,
Vishnu and Siva are considered the Triune God. Brahma as the
Creator, Vishnu, the Preserver, and Siva, the Judge or Destroyer.
The Druids in their temples or Lodges had the same ;

that is, the Adytum was supported by three stones or pillars.

The delivery of an oration after initiation was termed a '' new
birth.” We shall mention more later on the subject of the Druids.
The Mayas in Mexico and the Incas in South America had also
the Three Pillars ” to represent symbolically the triune God or
their Trinity. The Christians have their Trinity, as is well known.
It is remarkable that every mysterious system practised in the
habitable globe contained this Triad of Deity,” and until one
studies the origin of all and the evolution that has taken place, and
the exodes from Egypt at various times, and understands '^The
Ritual and primordial” also the great antiquity of these people,
it is impossible to obtain the key to unlock the mystery. Theirs
was the first as Stellar Trinity, which afterwards became Lunar
and Solar, and they designated the attributes of this ‘Triune God”
by the names of “ Wisdom,” “ Power ” and “ Goodness,” which
is the English for the pure translation of the Egyptian words.

These three cubes of Evans^ with the Double Axe on each,

would represent the three Grand Masters or the Three Originals,
and would correspond to the representation of the Trinity and
the double-edged sword of the Christians, denoting emblems of
power and might. This is well depicted in our R.A.C. Every
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 41
R.A.M. must be well acquaijited with the Pedestal of the Double
Cubes, and the signs and symbols thereon, and the history of the
recovery of the same, etc. (as also seen in 64th chapter of the
Egyptian Ritual), and it will be quite evident to all R.A.M.’s that
these three cubes of Evans, found situated in the centre of the
temple, were practically the same as our present double cubes
with the difference only that each Grand Master had a cube for
his own name or symbol i.e. instead of three names being on the

double cubes, a name or symbol is on each cube. Moreover, it is

The Double Square or Cube

HORUS

Fig. 22. Top of Double Cube.

”
a very important fact to Masons to know that all three cubes
were found practically in the centre of the temples in whatever
part of the ancient world we still find remains, and although we
do not find all the emblems,’’ especially those on the top, we
venture to express an opinion that very few would expect to do so
after the lapse of time that has taken place since these were erected
and in general use, to the present time when they have been dis-
covered as ruins.” Nevertheless, there is quite sufficient
in all and every one of these to prove that as far as the R.A.
ceremonies of the present day are practised we have evidence of
the same here in all these temples.
We are of an entirely different opinion from Evans in his
decipherment of all these early Grecian remains,” but we fully
acknowledge that we are very much indebted to him for his lucid
description of them, his beautiful pictures of what he finds, and
42 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
also the work he has put before but at the same time, to our
us,
minds, he has missed the whole key of decipherment, as many
others of our present archaeologists have done, and we hold that
this is entirely due to a want of knowledge of the Egyptian Ritual,
and the fact of not understanding the Eschatology of this and
Freemasonry in the higher degrees of the present day.
The natural argument against this is that all these cubes were
the same size, form, shape, etc., with the same symbol on each.
Yes, quite so, but we have to take time and evolution into consid-
eration, as well as the -^Tost records,” and from our knowledge of the
past, it will teach us that the same three cubes, one on each other,
instead of side by side, is the order of the principal originals, ist,
2nd, 3rd, and it is a very interesting fact that in all the ancient
remains of temples that we find throughout the whole world, in
the centre of the temples we have the cube —the double cube
or, as Evans has found amongst the early Greeks, the treble cube ;

all signifying the same as our present double cubes in R.A.M., and

all the same that we find in the oldest and most ancient Egyptian,

from which all these were brought forward, as may be seen from
the 64th chapter of the Ritual. Horns, N. at the top, Shu at the
middle or equinox, Sut, S. at the bottom. With two cubes only,
or the double cube, Shu’s is absent, it is Horns and Sut only,
S. being the equinox.
Mr Evans, writing of these Cretans and Mycenaean signs that
had found, states that about 20 per cent, of their Cretan hiero-
glyphics approach those of the Egyptian in character, and twenty
out of the thirty-two linear signs are practically identical with
those found in Egypt, but if we study the oldest pictorial hiero-
glyphics and the oldest linear signs of Egypt we find that 98 per
cent, are the same ;
(From
the other two signs are not definite.
published records.) We believe it was Emanuel de Rouge who
read a paper in 1859 before the Academie des Inscriptions who first
drew attention and came to the conclusion that the derivation
of the Phoenician, and through that all other alphabets now
in use, were taken from the ancient Egyptians. They were not
taken from the '' hieroglyphic pictures ” of the Egyptian
monuments, but from the cursive characters which the Egyptians
had developed out of the hieroglyphics and which were employed
for literary and secular purposes and it is proved beyond doubt
;

that the linear signs were used and in existence in the Neolithic
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 43
Egyptian Age. Pages 295 and 298 (“ The Mediterranean Races/’
Sergi) show some of these alphabetical signs found encased in clay
vessels and collected by De Morgan^ which may be compared with
those discovered in the eastern Mediterranean by Mr Evans^ as
Cretan, Mycenaean or iEgean and therefore of course pre-Phoenician.
These cursive characters really formed the first alphabet that
ever existed, and from these the Phoenician, and hence all other,
alphabets emanated. Eusebius, Plato and Tacitus all state
that the Phoenicians did not claim to be themselves the inventors
of the art of writing,but admitted that it was obtained by
them from Egypt. There-
fore the Egyptians were the
inventors of the alphabet.
To understand all the
different Signs and writings
we find throughout the
world, and their apparent
dissimilarity, we must go
back to the various and
earliest exodes from Egypt,
those that went out at the
time of the Stellar Mythos,
Lunar and Solar. Remains
of good examples of the first
and last are still in existence
—
here in England namely, Harland Bay in Cornwall (Stellar
Mythos) and the Druids, of Solar Mythos, not forgetting that in
all these cases one overlapped the other.
The Sign placed above in the Egyptian and Assyrian figures is

well known and used by R.A.M.’s (explanation of

which will be given later on) but we notice the
;

absence of this in the photograph from Uxmal, and

we have not been able to find the sign depicted upon
any of the walls or mural carvings in Mexico. These
found in Y ucatan, are not the only obj ects con-
obj ects,
necting the Old with the New World. Not only in Yucatan, but
throughout North and South America, we find various things
common to both Europe and America, the origin of which can
be traced to Egypt.
The art of weaving was practised in the two hemispheres in
44 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
prehistoric times. Woven
have been found in the Swiss
fabrics
Lake dwellings^ in Scandinavia and in nearly all parts of Europe
belonging to the Neolithic Age and in America we hnd the
;

same. And it is a fact that prehistoric man of the two hemi-

spheres had the knowledge to spin hbre and thread, to wind it on
bobbins (see spindle wheels found in museums), having the same
Sign on them wherever found viz. the Swastika ^ and to
wind it into fabrics, and whatever difference there may have been
in pattern, thread or cloth, theywere finally and substantially the
same art, and so are likely to have been the product of the same
inventor. Also, the polished stone hatchets of the two hemispheres
are substantially the same. There are differences of material, of
course, for in each country the workman was obliged to use such
material as was obtainable. There are differences in form be-
tween the polished stone hatchets of the two hemispheres, but so
also there are differences between different localities in the same
hemisphere some hatchets are long, others short, some round,
;

others flat, some have pointed ends, others square or nearly square
with unhnished ends, some are large, others small. But all these
differences are to be found well preserved in each hemisphere.
Scrapers have also been found in both hemispheres and in all ages ;

there are the same differences in material, form and appearance

as in the polished stone hatchet. The art of drilling in stone was
known over an extended area in prehistoric times, and we find
innumerable examples which must have been prepared in both
hemispheres substantially in the same manner and with the same
—
machine. Also the art of sawing stone also the aboriginal art
of making pottery was carried on in a similar manner, their
geometric decorations being common to both. Jade implements
have also been found in each country, the raw material of which
has never been found in sufficient quantities to justify anyone
in saying that it is indigenous to all countries. It is extremely
difficult to work owing to its density and hardness, yet the opera-
tion of drilling, cutting, polishing, carving, etc., must have been
conducted on similar lines. The markings on all these were
similar in many forms i.e. there were common markings of
signs and symbols on these things in every part of the world,’’ and,

1 This Swastika was also the most sacred sign amongst the British Druids —see
later.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 45
as we shall prove, the Stellar Mythos was universal, and the Solar
that followed, replaced or absorbed this in a greater part of the
world but even at the present date we find that all the
;
abori-
gines have still the remains of the earlier Stellar Mythos, where
the Solar never reached them.
We fail to see the force of arguments or reasons for assuming
that these various natives and prehistoric people have each and
separately evolved all their ideas and Totemic ceremonies, etc.,
from their own surroundings and experiences, as many writers
would have us believe.
We, on the contrary, say that this could not have been so,
looking to the various people in different parts of the world, all
having the same Totemic ceremonies, the same signs and symbols,
the same works of rude arts, all point most conclusively to one
common origin, and we believe that the following pages will prove
that this was Egypt.
Several other Masonic signs have been met with amongst the
Australian aborigines. Their form of oath is identical with that
in Genesis xxiv. 9. They also name children as Leah named her
child, Gad,'^ Genesis xxx. 2, and they adopt the in
Deuteronomy xii., xiii., xxiii.
 CHAPTER IV

Spencer and Gillen^ speaking of the Australian tribes, say, What

we have to deal with is a great continental area, peopled most prob-
ably by men who entered from the north and brought with them
certain customs. The most striking fact in regard to these
customs at the present day is that, over the whole continent, so far
as is known, we can detect a community of social organisations
sufficient to show that all the tribes, inhabiting various parts, are
the offspring of ancestors who, prior to migrating in various
directions over the continent, already practised certain customs,
and have the germs of an organisation which had been developed
along different lines in different localities. The class and Totem
systems variously modified, which are now found in different
tribes, can only be adequately accounted for on the hypothesis
that when their ancestors reached the country they spread about
in various directions, separated into local groups and developed
along various lines, without the stimulus derived from contact
with outside people, each group retaining features in its customs
and organisations such as can only be explained by supposing
them to have had a common ancestry.”
The Engwura ceremony, which forms the last of the initiatory
rites of the Arunta tribe, admitting the initiate to all the most
sacred secrets of the tribe, consists of a long series of ceremonies
taking in all over four months to perform.^
The whole past history of the tribe may be said to be bound up
with these Totemic ceremonies, all of which are concerned with
the doings of certain Ancestors who lived in the past, back so far
away that their origin has been totally forgotten, but, as we shall
show later on, are identical with the Nilotic Negro of the present
day, the Australian aborigines being an exodus from these early
people.
1
“The Native
Tribes of Central Australia/’ hy Baldwin SpenceVylsl.K.,
F. J Gillen^
. published by Macmillan & Co. Ltd., who have kindly allowed us
to reproduce some of their plates.

46
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 47
The Intichiuma ceremonies of the Arunta tribe are amongst
the most primitive now extant upon the earth. These are per-
formed as sacred mysteries in various modes of Sign Language,
by which the thought, the wish, the want is expressed magically
in act, instead of or in addition to words.
These ceremonial rites were established as the means to
memorise facts in Sign Language, when there were not any
written records of the human past. In these, the knowledge was
acted, the Ritual was exhibited and kept in ever-living memory
by continual repetition, and the mysteries, Totemic or religious,
were founded on the basis of action.
The Inapertwa beings,^' in the Alcheringa, ^‘who preceded
—
men and women,” were '' Homo ” pre-Totemic. They were the
gregarious horde of earliest man, with its general promiscuity of
intercourse between the sexes —
the time when all had one Sign
Language, with few verbal words and were the earliest forma-
;

tion of human society, distinguishable from the general body.

They were divided into two clans or moieties with a Totem for each^
and afterwards subdivided again, with a Totem to distinguish
each. Each Totem or clan was recognised by its special dance
— known to all. The Totem type was thus figured to Sign and
Gesture Language before it could be known by name.
The Egyptian sign of Tem-tu is the Hieroglyph from whence
the name is derived. It is the figure of a total, composed of two
halves and the whole body of natives were first divided
into two halves or moieties and afterwards subdivided.
Each tribe, distinguished by its Totem, descended from the
—
female mother of the tribe, as the blood-motherhood which gave
the blood-brotherhood, there being no fatherhood at the time,
as a child did not know its own father but did its mother the —
descent thus always being reckoned in the female line mother. —
In Totemism the motherhood is divided between two sisters or a
mother and elder daughter. The dual motherhood is followed by
the twin brotherhood, which we find in Egyptian Mythology. The
first thing to regulate primitive marriage was the Totem given to

the the time of the pubescent or marriageable state.

girl at In
being Totemic she was recognised by her Zootype i.e. by the
reptile, beast or bird of the Totem into which she had first made
her transformation at the time of puberty— all her children be-
^ Bunsen, page 536, Tem-tu,
48 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
—
longed to that Totem each clan or tribe^ then^ descended from
a mother ” at first, who had conferred upon her, at the period of
puberty, a Totem,’’ by which she was known and recognised
throughout the world. In a state of sexual promiscuity the first
thing of importance was to determine the mother-blood thus the —
primary need for the Totem. The mother was first for many
—
thousands of years the child was known as hers from the begin-
ning, the husband was not her duty was that of breeder for the
;

—
group bearer for the tribe. There was no individual love allowed
or, at least, not acknowledged. The human race did not descend
from beasts, birds, etc., as some tales tell you (except by evolu-
tion). These were but the names of the Totemic Zootypes
assigned to the mothers of the clans, when there was no individual
fatherhood determinable. When the clans divided, separated,
redivided and occupied different territories, each with a different
name or Totem by which they were known, they had the sole right,
at first at least, to live, eat and barter with other tribes that par-
ticular food which they represented by their Totem. In the
social aspect Totemism was a means of regulating the supply of
food. It was also a badge, crest or arms or symbol of the blood-
motherhood, but it was first of all sign of female pubescence and
a personal means of making known the fact.
It is very often difficult to distinguish between the human
mother in Totemism and the Great Mother in Mythology because
the same types were employed. In Totemism the mother and
motherhood, the sister and sisterhood, the brother and brother-
hood, the girl who transformed at puberty, the two women who were
ancestresses, etc., were all human but when the same characters
;

have been continued in Mythology they are not they are super-—
—
human they have been divinised. Totemism is not derived
—
from Mythology it was prior to Mythology, but it has been mixed
up with it, because the same Sign Language was employed in both.
Totemism is the first Sign Language in forms symbols and cere-
^

monies to express their ideas ^ thoughts and 6^/f^/s,itisaSign Language

which must have taken thousands of years to
in all its phases,
work out, and to read and understand which, you must take all
separately you cannot group them together. These cannot be
;

as a metaphysical whole perhaps some would class them as a

;

mathematical whole, which is best called integral, when several

parts which make up the whole are really distinct from one
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 49
another, and each of them may subsist apart ;
of course there is a
physical or essential whole which may include
the essential
all

modes, attributes or properties which are contained in the com-

prehension of their ideas. These are acted symbolically and
dramatically, more them upon the minds of the in-
to impress
dividuals concerned, having only this ''Sign Language ” to enable
them to transmit from one generation to another their then ideas
—
and beliefs as regards the departed spirits the spirit world and
life hereafter, as well as what has gone before. And before Totem-

ism, how many thousands of years did man exist "

working out
this Sign Language ” and formulating articulate sounds ?
To answer this we must go back to the first Pygmies, probably
over a million years. These began the " Sign Language and first
evolved articulate sounds. The remains of these little men have
been found in the lower and upper quarternary period, 500,000
years old, and a skeleton has recently been found in a coal bed in
America, the date of which would probably be more remote.
When man began to observe and think he would see different
forces at work throughout all nature he must have noticed the
;

changes of the moon, the movements of the stars, the sun's eclipse,
seasons of the year and some of the different forces and powers
in the universe, celestial as well as terrestrial. Each of these
powers, these forces of nature would appeal to him, and having
only a limited number of words to express his thoughts he would
naturally adopt an animal, a bird, a fish or something that he
could see, and by association with it would convey to his mind
one of the powers or forces which would be represented by a sign
or drawing of the animal or bird, etc. This would be before he
had worked out " Totemism proper," but it was the beginning
and origin ofTotemism. We see that they represented death,
night and darkness sometimes by a crocodile’s tail, because the
tail was the last to disappear under the water when the beast re-
tired at night, and death, because it struck its prey with its tail to
kill before eating. Its head, with eyes, for the same reason, repre-
sented light, day, etc., because it was the first part to come up out
of the dark water in the morning. The serpent was often a repre-
sentation of regeneration either of the soul or life because they
noticed that the snake cast its skin and, so to speak, came forth a
new serpent, it had regenerated itself. Dozens of other examples
we could give, but these are sufficient to explain their ideas. So
50 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they defined those objects or animals or birds, etc., by a collection
of such parts or properties of them as might best explain it, so far
as they could observe and know and best distinguish it from other
things by a collection of those properties, which, according to
their observation, distinguish them from all other things into
nominal essences and nominal definitions. Of course the perfect
definition of any being or animal or bird always includes the
definition of the name whereby it is called, for it informs us of the
sense or meaning of the word and shows us what idea that word is
affixed to but the definition of the name does not by any means
;

include a perfect definition of the thing, and therefore these

definitions of things are but mere nominal descriptions, hence the
reason for their so-called '' compound animals,'’ etc., which we
find they pictured. It is of very little use trying to find the
Origin of Totemism ” and what it originally meant by studying
only the Australian Aborigines, American Indians and other tribes
in Eastern Asia, the Pacific Islands, etc., as Mr Andrew Lang
appears to have done. One may certainly, after doing so, have
a guess ” as he has ; but it would be guess and guess again for all
time. To arrive at any degree of certainty on the subject one
must go to Inner Africa, amongst those tribes that have not yet
been affected by the Christians and Mohammedans, and be con-
versant with the Stellar Mythos, the Primordial and the Ritual.
In studying only the Totemic Ceremonies of those who went out from
the Nile valley thousands of years ago and carried with them the
Stellar Mythos, as far as these had been evolved, you could not arrive,
from this alone, at a true and definite conclusion you may con-
;

jecture this or that, and form various theories, but you would have
no definite proof as to the origins and true meanings But the study
.

of these people and their Totemic Ceremonies all over the world
gives you a most important and conclusive proof of one fact, and
that is this although you may find modified differences amongst
:

various tribes in all parts of the world at this period of exodus, you
still find so much that is common to all that it proves that there

must have been one common centre, and they must have one
common — and we maintain that origin was the Nile valley
origin
and sources of the Nile — old Egypt therefore, to obtain the true
:

meaning we shall have to make research in Central Africa amongst

the Pygmies and other tribes who still practise Hypnotism and
Clairvoyance and the true^meaning is as we have here shown,
:
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 5i

which proved by what is still extant in the Ritual. Here only

is

shall we find the key to the true original meaning of the '' Spirit
Worship.”
This “ Spirit Worship,” so-called, arose in the mind of man
when he observed the various powers and attributes of the forces of
—
nature water flowing, trees growing, darkness and all associated
with it the heavens as the Great Weeper, and light, which was
;

considered as the source of life to man and all else. From these
powers they would imbibe their Spiritual Ideas,” and so would
commence the beginning of their Mythos,” each at first with a
Sign and Symbol, and afterwards a name would be attached or
connected with each power or attribute, and one greater than
all would become to them The One ” Great Power or '' Spirit,”
and then the others would be attached as attributes and powers
of The One.” Thus we find Sut at first was the Great One,”
because they looked upon him as the King of Darkness ” but ;

as soon as light and day came he was deposed, and Horns I., as
god of life and light, took his place. Then was Sut put down as the
‘^Evil One” because he was the ‘'King of Darkness.” Horns then
would be symbolical of light, of life, etc. later he says, I am the
;

light of the world.” He represented youth, the green shoots of

trees and everything that was good. But it took them ages and
ages to work out this Sign Language first, and the so-called ‘^Spirit
Worship” which followed; and ages more before they had worked
out “Ancestral worship,” and thousands of years more must have
passed before they had worked out and perfected their Eschatology.
We perfectly agree with Spencer and Gillen when they state ^

that the lack of record is no proof that certain ceremonies do not

exist, when apparently all are observed, by a man who has been
initiated, like Mr Howitt. The question would arise how far has
he been initiated Except he proved to these people that he
?

believed in Hypnotism and Clairvoyance, we doubt if he would

be admitted to their most sacred rites. Starcke, like ourselves,
holds the opinion that Totems are relatively late, and the tribes
with none are more primitive, like the Pygmies and Masaba
negroes. Mr Andrew Lang calls this an eccentric “ opinion ” !

but it is undoubtedly true, and few, we believe, would attempt to

dispute that the Pygmies and Masaba Negroes are not of more
primitive date than the Nilotic Negroes, from whom the Australian
^ “ Native Tribes of Australia ’ —Spencer and Gillen.
52 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
and others^ possessing Totems, originated, and although the
Pygmies and Masaba Negroes believe in Spirits,’' they have no
Totems/’ and all were in common, it was only when they first
divided into moieties ” that Totems were first instituted, as we
have already shown. It must have taken thousands of years
to evolve the Totems, because this Totemism is part or beginning
of and was included in the Stellar Mythos. Mr Lang '' believes
that the Eagle Hawk and Crow were creatures in some mythos,
and that in Egypt the animal gods had once, it seems all but
certain, been Totems.” If Mr Andrew Lang was conversant
with the Primordial of the Egyptians, he would hardly have
written ^‘^The Secret of the Totem,” with the evident conviction
that his speculative opinion ” is right. The Eagle Hawk is re-
presentative of Horus I., and the Crow, Sut, the same as the Eagle
or Vulture, and Blackbird and Black Duck with other tribes ;

these are of Egyptian origin and 'Yeligious conceptions.” It

belongs to the Stellar Mythos, and in the origin of this Stellar
Mythos lies all the secrets of Totemism. In our minds Totemism
—that is, by different tribes of different name-giving
the possession
—
animals is older than exogamy in all cases. The marital or sexual
relations were at first promiscuous then there was a division
;

of the gregarious into two classes or communities, in which the

primal promiscuity was regulated for group marriages, with the
totality divided into two halves and subdivided afterwards by
the Totems, which were extended more and more until they
reached the Chinese hundred families.” The Arunta have tra-
ditions of a time when a man always married a sister of his own
Totem, this, as tribal, followed the marriage of the brother and
sister of the blood in natural endogamy —
the same intermarriage
that is found in African Totemism. After the tribes were sub-
divided and redivided, it was a case of exogamy, but the Primary
T otem was given to the first mother of the tribe, when they first
divided into clans, to distinguish or make known that the girl
was pubescent, and to show or prove the motherhood, and it is
proved beyond a doubt in all parts of the world that endogamy
existed for a long period. The royal families of the Incas, like
those of Egypt, married their sisters, which was a custom to keep
the blood-motherhood pure — this was the original.
The fundamental idea, common to all nations who practise
Totemic ceremonies at the present time^ is food.” Each Totemic
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 53
group is responsible for the maintenance of the supply of food
which gives its name to the group^ and their object is always to
increase their food supply if we are Kangaroo men we supply
:

food for the Emu men^ and in return expect them to provide
Emu food for us^ and so on right throughout the Totems.
Mr Lang's ideas represent to us the '' most obvious and
sensible appearances that he sees but he should penetrate
;

further into the mode^ nature, properties, reasons, causes and

effects ” of what these Totems represent. We must survey these
in all their parts to obtain a complete idea of them, and consider
all the modes, attributes, properties and relations of the ‘'original”

in order to obtain a comprehensive conception of the truth.

When we were in Africa, living amongst many native tribes, it
was only because we knew many Masonic signs and symbols, and
could hypnotise clairvoyants, that we obtained their confidence
to be shown and have the explanation given us of many of their
most sacred ceremonies.
The belief in reincarnation must be traced back to the change
of the Pole Stars in the circle of precession, mythical but not
human.
One of the most interesting points, perhaps, to Mark Masons
is that of the ceremony of the “ Churinga ” or Sacred Stone, some-
times a white stone, or, when this could not be obtained, a piece
of hard wood, although originally it was supposed to be all of
white stone. It is given to the initiate with his sacred name on
it, which is only known to those who have been initiated to this

degree, and to those of the same Totem as himself.

Perhaps the most interesting and, we might add, extra-
ordinary proofs that this Sacred Churinga and its Sacred Mark
and Name have been handed down by the brotherhood for
thousands of years, lies in the fact that we still practise the same
customs and observe the same solemn obligations amongst us as
these poor natives of Australia, New Guinea, Solomon Islands
and others, with regard to it, as may be seen by the most obtuse
thinker and observer. In proof of the above, let us say, without
divulging any secrets, that the Jewel given to a Mark ” is made
of a white stone, of durable material, in the form of the “ Northern
horizon ” —
eight letters are engraved on one side, representing
originally the Seven Glorious Ones with “The One ” added —on
the other side the sacred name “which no man knows saveth he
54 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that receiveth it.” not a mere ornamental appendage of this
It is
degree, but it is a sacred token of the rites of friendship and
brotherly love, and its presentation at any time by the owner to
another '' Mark ” would claim for the latter certain acts of friend-
ship which are of solemn obligations among the fraternity, A
Mark ” thus presented for the purpose of obtaining a favour is

said to be pledged, though remaining in the possession of the

owner nor can it be again used by him until, either by the
:

return of the favour or the consent of the benefactor, it has been

returned for it is a positive law of the order that no ” Mark shall
:

pledge his mark a second time until he has redeemed it from its
previous pledge.” This is sufficient to prove that the present
custom of the Mark Sacred Stone ” is identical in every way with
the Sacred Churinga, and this custom is still carried on by the
aboriginal Australians and others, who brought it from Ancient
Egypt.
Spencer and Gillen state that it is the custom amongst the
various tribes to lend their Sacred Churingas to each other, and
that these are always returned again to those who lent them,
sacred ceremonies being performed and conducted with great
solemnity, with these words We return your great Churinga,
:

which have made us glad we bring you a present of these

;

Imituya and Uliara, and are sorry we could not bring more, but
the Anthinna is scarce and hair does not grow quickly.” ^ All
authors hitherto have only been able to state that the origin
of the Mark is unknown,” but give a tradition that it was founded
at the building of King Solomon’s Temple, seven days after the
foundation stone was laid. This is on the same equivalent as
these poor aborigines they give you their version
;
their :

fathers did it,” “ it has always been ” but the true meaning and
;

decipherment has been lost to them. The mark M. D. un-

doubtedly is the section ” of the Ritual which brings on for
ages past the sacred stone, where the sacred name of him who
receiveth it is marked and known only to him.” Much more could
be written on this part of the origin of our ceremonies, but we
think we have shown enough to all students to prove our conten-
tion, and those who are interested can follow the same by reference
to the Ritual and the Egyptian Primordial, and studying
1“ Native Tribes of Central Australia/’ by Spencer and Gillen^ chap, v.,
published by Macmillan & Co. _
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 55
Spencer and Gillen's ''Native Tribes of Central Australia/’ and
other works which deal with this subject. " We must preserve
the Secrets ” from those who are not entitled to know them.
" The Churinga was not thought a Spirit," but, inasmuch
to he

as the spirit was everlasting and imperishable, so was it symbolised

by the white stone ” or white ivory, or the most durable thing they
could find.
The secret name is never uttered except on some most solemn
occasion, and then only to the fully initiated or to the men of the
same Totemic group, when spoken in a whisper the most
it is ;

elaborate precautions being taken lest it should be heard by any-

one who is not a member of the group.” When he dies and is
buried, this name is never mentioned again by anyone, not even
amongst them with whom he was initiated this is the custom
;

also of the natives of the Solomon Islands, New Guinea and the
Hebrides Islanders. The markings on those Churingas and
sacred objects differ amongst various tribes, but there are certain
hieroglyphics common to all, and Spencer and Gillen state that
these are associated with the oldest tradition and have existed
for long ages, irrespective of their origin. These marks we see
on the Churinga are found in our own islands, in India, and in
fact generally all over the world. The same marks are found in
Portuguese Neolithic sites and Paleolithic sites. Mr A. Lang's
idea of the Arunta and Kaitish tribes —
" that they alone believe in
the Churinga Nanga" —
is too ludicrous to discuss, and as far as

reincarnation concerned, since our own bodies must rise in

is

spiritual form at the last day for us to receive rewards or punish-

ments in them, there may be, perhaps, some original cells of each
human body, some nuclei or some " stamince vitce " or primeval
seed of life, so to speak, which may
remain unchanged through
all the stages of life, death, and the grave these may become the
;

springs and principles of resurrection, and sufficient to denominate

it the same body but if there be any such constant and vital
;

atoms, which distinguish every human body, they are known to

God only.
The natives have forgotten their origin, and they give their
own interpretation. In Egypt we find the key, because the
ceremonies of the Arunta and other tribes correspond in so many
particulars to those in vogue in Egypt at the time of Atum, and
nowhere else can we find the original.
56 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
'‘To him that overcometh, I will give him to eat of the hidden
manna . . . and I will give to him a white stone, and in the
stone a New Name written, which no man knoweth, saveth he
that receiveth (Rev. ii. 17).
it

This was given to the initiate in the Totemic and religious

mysteries. In the mysteries of Amenta a white stone or " Pillar
of Crystal is given to the initiate as he comes forth in triumph
;

from the examination, he is asked what the Judges have awarded

him and he replies " a flame of fire and a Pillar of Crystal
(Ritual^ ch. cxxv.).
Even in the earlier Christian doctrines one of the greatest
giftsthat could be given to the true believers of the Church of
Pergamos was "a white stone,” and on this stone a new name
written which no man knew, save he that received it which was —
the direct allusion to the older Mythos.
Collins states that in some of the Totemic ceremonies of the
Australians they are equipped with long tails made of grass,
representing the leopard’s skin tail that hangs down behind, as
seen in the Pygmy dance, and as se'en in the Egyptian monuments,
etc. The Sun Totem is performed by men of the Unjiamba
Totem whose maternal grandmother was a member of the Sun
—
Totem one carries a small Nurtunga (a sacred pole) the other a

small flat disc with a central spot of red and lines

radiating out from this to represent the rays. In the Kaitish

tribe the Sun is called Okerka
supposed to have risen in
;
it is

the form of a woman in the east, and to have travelled to a place

called Allumba. All this shows and proves that with these the
maternal was prior to the paternal, and the oldest form amongst
the Zapotecs, Mexicans and tribes of Central America is Yax
Cocahmut, the Great Mother i.e. the earth goddess, the earliest
form of Isis, and in America is represented with the "rattling
board” in her hand that representative of the Sistrum of the
Egyptians. It is instructive also that an Egyptian scarabaeus
was found in the lake Amatitlan.
In the Stellar Mythology, the Pole and central spot of red, with
lines radiating and circle around would represent the " Mount
of Heaven,” the North Pole Star representing Horus, Lord of
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 57
the Red Crown, andthe seven Pole Stars circling round. The
North Pole was called Nurtunga and the other Pole, which was
always placed south, was called Warringa,” represented Sut.
Each Mythos and Eschatology, was
of these, later in the Solar
brought on and represented the two Tatt Pillars of the Egyptians,
and is a sign of stability, establishing or founding, as is shown
by its use in the ceremony of young men making.” The heaven
is thus shown in two parts, north and south, as the domains of

Horus and Sut, and later was followed by three divisions, which
were upraised by Shu, as establisher of the equinox. This heaven
in three divisions was the heaven of the Triangle, which preceded
the one built on the square by Ptah. Sut and Horus had been
the twin builders and the founders of north and south Shu ;

followed with the

”
—
new foundation in the equinox the horizons
east and west. The disc, here above shown, represents Aten
and was an ancient form of Her-Mahu-Horus, god of the double
horizon in Egypt, and was not a worship of a Solar deity it :

was an emblem of the circle made by ‘"Aten” as the god of

the double horizon. We find the same disc amongst the North
American Indians connected with the Swastika Totem see later. —
There are many Totemic ceremonies, which may all be traced
to the time of Atum, in Egypt, all being identical with those
practised there, deciphered symbolically such, for instance, as
if ;

the subincision or Ariltha, of which no one hitherto has been able

to give the reason or origin.
The traditions of the Alcheringa ^ ancestors are precisely
similar to those found in ‘^The Book of the Dead,” relating how
Osiris was murdered and mutilated, and how Isis and Nephthys
went in search of his body and mutilated organ. Plutarch.
Amongst the Warramunga, Walpari and Wulmala, the name
of Alcheringa is Thuthu, which is the same as the Egyptian
Tertetuu, and means the two ancestors i.e. Isis and Nephthys.
—
The two Hawks as Isis and Nephthys may be seen depicted
in the Papyrus, Trinity College, Dublin, iv., also in Berlin Museum,
No. 1470 and in Plates VI. and VII. fig. 8 and fig. A in ^^The Book
of the Dead,” by Sir Le Page Renouf. These Mythical An-
cestors were the pre-homo of the present race of Aborigines,
when they were all a common herd.” The two Ancestors were
^ Name given to the far past times in which the mythical ancestors of the tribe
are supposed to have lived.
58 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the two women who were The First Two Mothers, so
first

made and distinguished by the division into two tribes, and the
ceremony o T' opening ” was performed, and the Totem given to
each^ so that the blood-motherhood might be known and kept, and
these tribes have special class names for women and count their
descent on the maternal line^ which is the earliest jorm. Hathor
or Isis — —
Mut sometimes depicted by a bird, differing in various
and countries, but always Mut,
tribes
^ ^ the Great Motherd
The original was The Mother Earth ” in their earliest mythology
and Sign Language; and Alpita ” is Egyptian. AputL’
the two envoys. The word Kunta-
^^ is messengers i.e.

mara is Egyptian Kent, to slit ;

and many other
words amongst these tribes, as well as those of New Zealand and
the Solomon Islands, are purely Egyptian.
Circumcision was performed by the ancient Egyptians and
also the Ariltha —
see ''Book of the Dead,” chapter 58 " they
—
are the drops of blood which came forth from the phallus of Ra
when he went forth to perform mutilations upon himself” Budge
" Book of the Dead,” chapter 17. It is more than probable that
the reason why circumcision and subincision were practised by the
earlier Egyptians was as a preventative to disease. In all prob-
ability they found that circumcision was not sufficient in some
cases to prevent disease being contracted, therefore the second
ceremony and operation were insisted upon. This, with ablution
after —
which we find most of the Egyptians practised would —
probably prove efficient. Where tribal marriages took place, it

was considered important to the health and well-being of the

community and to the future generations hence the death :

penalty if any man was found who had not submitted to the two
operations. This might have been one of their beliefs. There
is also another reason why this ceremony is and was practised,

and that is, to signify that the boy had now become a man and
must be regarded as a begetter, an increaser, a father, a head, etc.
Anointing has since taken its place amongst Christian nations.
Mr Andrew Lang, in speaking of circumcision or suhincision
(surely he does not think that these are one and the same), says
^ On Naopharos statuette in the Vatican there is an inscription to this effect,
the
that the Great Mother was born the first, in the time when as yet there had been
no birth.’ ^ ,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 59
it is a cruel process unknown outside Australia ”
but let us ;

assure him that it was undoubtedly the general custom at one

time amongst all the nations of this period of exodus. There is a
history on record that the natives of Madagascar used to practise
the same rites, subincision and circumcision, but that it has died
out, and very few now even practise circumcision. It was also
practised amongst the Makalanges, etc., and in fact, as far as we
can trace, amongst all tribes of natives at a remote period, and
the meaning of it we give. Probably we shall find that it is still
practised by some tribes in New Guinea, Solomon Islands and
New Hebrides, and was by the Mexicans and Zapotecs, as is
shown in Seler's Twenty Days’ Sign.”
The rite is African originally. It is still practised by the
Fan (or Fang) Tribes. An uncircumcised native is not considered
as a man working or inheriting, but is regarded
either for fighting,
as a nonentity and not allowed to marry. The rite proves the
reality of manhood (Nassau, Fetishism of W. Africa ”).
We —
read in the history of Creation one version as follows — :

AAAAAA

11^1? ra
dnuh ;pu haUd em hhefa-d tatadUnd

,T=
hhaihiUd
Vi

Icher^nd
kra
em re-d
ilia
tches-d
.VvAAA
0 rsr»/v\
^ ^ c D
J ^

dshesli-nd em Shu tefneUnd em ^ ofnut

000
(^Another Version^)
an dtef~d Nu
“ hat-na em khefa-a i-na aaaa
ab-a em tet-a
kehr em re-a ashesh-na em Shu taf-na em Tafnut.”
Khepera-na em neter ua netru Khemt pu re-a Kheperiut
em Ta pen haa aref Shu Tafnut em Nu unen-sen ami.
Here we have again, evidently in a later version, the origin
—
and meaning as then understood of this act. —
In the Mesopotamian Creation legend we find that they copied the Egyptians
1

and made man out of the blood of Marduk or copied this from the Assyrians, who
obtained it from the Egyptians.
6o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The meaning is clearly spiritual, and we must remember that
the ancients expressed their ideas regarding spiritual life in a
material and dramatic form in fact, they had no other way
;

of doing so, not

having the language to use as
we have now, and although it was expressed
in a gross form the meaning was not such.
The creation of man or men and women
was mystical in one sense and in another
Totemic, and so the history of the race may
Fig. 25. — Mexican be divided into pre-Totemic and Totemic, pre-
Antiquities,” p. 616,
fig. N.
human and human. It is in Atum or Turn,
We see from this the son of Ptah, that man is perfected in him ;

figure that the Central

American States had
the motherhood is superseded by the father-
the same history of hood. The motherhood, which was first and
Creation. This figure
depicts Ra in the primary, terminates in the mythology of Egypt,
act as above. and the fatherhood takes its place at the
Anuk pu hat-ai f^m
Khefa-a tataat-ua un time of Ptah, at the commencement of the
Khaibit-a Kher-nd em
Solar Mythos. The creation here is blood
re-a tches-a ash^ 'i-na
em Shu tefnet- t em and spirit,” the double primitive essence
Tafnut dn atef-d Nu.
first assigned to Ptah. The self-mutilation
or cutting ” of the male member of Ra or Atum Ra was a mode
of showiiig the derivation from the human father in suppression
of the motherhood. The same story is found amongst the Guate-
malans, their Quiche god, Tohel, is the same as the Egyptian Atum
—
Ra see Bancroft. In the section which says that the eye of Nu
was unable to make itself seen until after Shu and Tufnut hadcome
into being” means that until the thick watery vapour, which at
:

first surrounded the earth, had sufficiently condensed to form the

outer crust of the earth, the sun’s rays could not penetrate through
it, and so give life and birth to the cells and germs of life, which

afterwards should form all those beings which have inhabited the
earth, and that these first twin gods, male and female, meant
to represent the first germs of life, either as water and earth, or
organic cells or germs, should thus be created and nourished by
them, by the divine will. A very important passage, which will
enable one to understand the History of the Creation ” better,
that these twin gods proceeded from Khepera in one way, as we
find from one version, and from his mouth in the other version,
simply expresses the action and their idea of emission of the
divine words and will from the Creator.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 6i

We think that the words in another part of the text —

Khut-na-em ab-a — worked a charm upon my heart or will
should read or he translated as I worked : or willed or sent — —
forth a light from my heart.
In the older version the '^tears'’ of Khepera fell upon his
organs and turned into human beings. Horns I. says to
the ^'Chiefs of Ra ” ^^Ye are the tears made by me,
:

in your name of men.’’ The tears of Horns here mean or repre-

sent the rain which waters and fructifies the earth, and this,
with Ra, the sun’s rays —
Chiefs of Ra” cause the germs of life
to grow and come into being.” Without the rain and the sun’s
rays, seeds and germs could not grow or come into being. The
sun was considered the greatest fecundator, and however grossly
the old scribes recorded their ideas, we must remember that they
had no words otherwise to record the same.
From reading the records of the past it is impossible for any-
one not to comprehend the fact that they had the knowledge
of evolution, and although expressed apparently in gross terms,
it is quite clear that rain or tears ” and the sun’s rays were the
cause, in the first instance, of the germination of the primordial
cells of life, and from this all others came into being. The
question of the origin of the first cell of life on this earth, from
which all the living inhabitants descended, is one that can only
be answered by the Divine Creator but, given the first cell of life,
;

all others follow.

Wecannot agree with Dr Wallis Budge in his assuming that
Nu and Khepera were the same, quite on the contrary Nu may ;

be said to represent the watery vapour, and Shu, our Sun (the
centre of our planetary system), Tufnut, the Moon, and Khepera
was the Divine Spirit of the Great God, who made not only this
Earth and our Sun and the rest of the Planets, but as we read
of in another text, ten other great circles which went round him,
and we know that our Sun takes 25,827 years to do this once.
That this was most certainly the case may be seen further on.
In this text we find that Khepera had made another eye (the first
eye being our Sun), which was undoubtedly the Moon the Moon ;

being thrown off from our Earth as our Earth had been from
the Sun and in another version, the fact that Osiris is made to
;

usurp the position which in the earlier versions was occupied by

Khepera, shows that the Osirian doctrines were evolved out of the
62 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
earlier, and that the Priests substituted one name for another.
That the aborigines of Australia practise the imitation of this
former rite is another good proof to those we shall bring forward,
that they came out of Egypt at the time of Horus 1 and before .

the Osirian doctrine had come into existence.

Shu, who is at a late period called the Son of Ra, is also called
An-heru, the Lifter-up of the Heavens. Seb, the Earth, and
Nut, the Sky, have been sleeping in each other’s arms during the
night, and Shu, Daylight or Sun’s Rays, parts them, and then
there is seen the raised sky above the earth.
The great battle between Sut and Horus primarily is spoken
”
of in later texts as “ The night of Conflict i.e. the defeat of the

Children of Failure at Elephantina Then was conflict in the

:

entire universe, in heaven and upon earth” Ritual^ chap. xvii.

page 34. The Children of Failure” are the elements of dark-
ness, night,'' which melt away and vanish at the approach of the
sun’s rays Day. See '^Battle of Sut and Horus,” page 78.
Nu represented the watery vapour surrounding this earth,
before it had cooled down, and had Nut for his consort. Shu
presented the Sun as one and the first Eye of Khepera, Tufnut,
the Moon, as the other eye of Khepera. At the same time we
must not forget that all these different names of gods were simply
the various attributes of the One God. In the 17th chapter of the
Ritual it says : His names together compose the cycle of the
gods”; an important passage if one wishes to understand the
true Eschatology of these ancient people in fact it is quite
;

impossible to obtain any true version or idea without. The

aboriginal Australians have a legend about Bymee, The Great
Father Spirit,” as having a totem name for every part of his body,
even to a different one for each finger and toe, which is simply the
various attributes of the Great Spirit Father.” They have
forgotten the original meaning but we find it in the Ritual in Egypt.
In the 17th chapter of The Book of the Dead ” it is said I am :

—
the Great God self created, that is to say, who made his names
”
— “ the company of the gods as God.” Who then is this ? It is
Ra, who created names for his came into being
members and these
in the form of the gods who are in the following of Ra," and in
another part of the same chapter of Khepera^ that the cycle of
the gods is his body."
^ Ra is substituted in the later texts.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 63
This is the various gods were only powers
a clear proof that all

or attributes of the One God, and at the time of the Solar doctrine
they had worked out and added to the original one of the Stellar ;

changing names, certainly, but the essence was the same.

Dr W, Budge, for instance, gives the number of gods, under
the XIXth dynasty, as about 1200, and apparently believes in a
distinction between the pre-dynastic element of the Egyptian
doctrines and an Asiatic the latter, he states,
;
was of Solar
character undoubtedly, and was caused by a war, introduced
into Egypt by the followers of Horusf who invaded the country
'

and conquered the natives, settled down there and built up the
great dynastic civilisation which we call Egypt.’' We cannot
agree with this. In our opinion all the facts found up to the
present time are against it, and Asia had not anything to do with
bringing any civilisation or religion into Egypt ;
on the contrary
all the proofs we have brought forward show and prove distinctly

that it was otherwise. Asia and the rest of the world obtained
all their knowledge originally from the Egyptians. Horns, in all
his forms, was essentially Egyptian from the first, and was not
after Osiris, nor did Horns bring the Solar religion into Egypt
from outside, as Dr Budge states. Horns I. was the God of
the Pole Star in the Stellar mythos and Amsu was the risen
Horns, the first man God,” risen in Spirit form/’ and some-
times called Min, living before the Osirian doctrines were
evolved. This was followed by the Lunar and then the Solar
doctrines. Then Ra came into being and Osiris the one the
:

God in spirit, and Osiris the god in mummified form, and Horns
the child ” was brought on as the Son therefore, to say
: the
followers of Horns, who brought Solar religion with them into
Egypt from the East, never succeeded in dislodging Osiris from
his exalted position, and his cult survived undiminished, notwith-
standing the powerful influence which the Priests of Ra and the
worshippers of Amen, and the votaries of Atem respectively
exercised through the country,” shows that he has commenced
to study the Egyptian religion much too late to obtain any true
conception that he is much mixed up,” and does not take into
;

account the Primordial at all Moreover, Dr Budge, like many other

.

Egyptologists, evidently labours under the delusion that Horus

was a historical person, whereas it was Astronomical Mythology.
The wars of Horus were fought in heaven and Amenta against
64 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Sebau, the great evil Apap^ and not on earth in Egypt. He
was the Lord of Life and Light, and overcame the powers of
darkness and drought. These he converts into ethnical person-
ages and glorified natural heroes, which Horns first
is incorrect :

fought in the Stellar Mythos, then the Solar Mythos, and finally
Eschatologically, but this was not historical, it was Astronomical
Mythology.
The ceremony of knocking out a front tooth in some tribes,
and the throwing of the boomerang in the direction of their
mother’s camp, or rather their mother’s Alcheringa camp, as
practised by the Arunta, also the Totemic ceremony, when, after
having gone through the several trials and “ rites,” the Initiate’s
hair is made white and a Totem is placed on his head, is interest-
ing. This last ceremony is very important and instructive to
the student, because if he turn to the Papyrus of Ani,” he will
”
see it depicted that after Ani has been judged and is justified
his hair is white and a Totem is on his head which corresponds in
every particular to that spoken of by Spencer and Gillen. See in
ch. cx. of Ritual My head is equipped with the white crown.”
:

We shall refer to this later on. The Arunta have a triangular

stone which only seen by the initiated men.^
is

In the ceremony of Nurtunga, the fact that the poles were

placed North and South shows that the ceremonies connected
—
with the poles must have been practised originally in a country ^

—
where the Pole Stars, looking North and South, were known. In
Australia this is impossible therefore the inference clearly is
;

that in Australia the ceremonies were introduced from a much

earlier and older land, where all these ceremonies had been
practised for many ages, some, ever since the time of Atum, 20,000
years ago or more and it is only amongst the ancient Egyptians
;

that we can find the true meaning and key. These divided the
heavens into North and South and then Egypt into North and
South, as seen by the Crown of the North and Crown of the
—
South hence the two poles N. and S. These are mentioned and
shown in the Pylon of the Twelfth Division of the Tuat.”
In the front of this wall are two poles, each of which is sur-
—
mounted by a head one is Teru,the other Khepera two forms of —
the god,” etc., originally representing the two Poles of the Heavens.
1 Some tribes in the Solomon Islands practise the same rites and ceremonies ;

also in the New Hebrides.

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 65
The two serpents, as shown in the photograph (page 66) are
emblems probably of the two cardinal points, N. and S. In the
Ritual serpents were often used to denote cardinal points. Four
serpents are also shown on the stones found at Ollamh Fodhla
in Ireland to denote 4 Quarters or 4 Powers.
not necessary to describe all these
It is ceremonies. Our
object is only to draw attention to them and to state that our
belief is that the present explanation given by the natives is one
that has been substituted for the original.
It is immaterial whether we date the exodus of the Australians
before the traditional history of Osiris, which would bring us as
far back as Horus I., or whether it was Osiris. Hence we contend
that the proof we advance is indisputable.
Later on we shall show the connection between Totemic cere-
monies and the signs and symbols found amongst the aboriginal
Australians and Nilotic and Bantu negroes, as well as those in
other parts of the world.
As regards traditional some Egyptologists might
history,
advance grave doubts as to the accuracy of the same being
coincident with the history of Osiris, as mentioned by Plutarch^
and which, as already stated, may be found in The Book of the
Dead but the reader could not fail to acknowledge the identical
’’
;

tradition of the history of Osiris by Plutarch.

The only point which occurs to the author is this, and it is
one which Egyptologists may reasonably object to namely, —
knowing, as we do, that the continent of Australia is one of the
oldest, which is proved by the present existence of marsupial
animals and geological formations, therefore the original inhabit-
ants (Australia) might, and probably did, exist before the mythical
Osiris was in Egypt. This would only prove that the whole of
the inhabitants dated back still further away in the remoter ages,
and came out of Egypt between the first Horus and Osiris,
because Horus I. or the Blind Horus existed before Osiris, and
the history of his murder, death, etc., was practically the same as
that of Osiris. Horus I., or Heru-ur, or Horus the Elder, was the
first man-god that we can trace he died and rose again, and was
;

then called Amsu or Min, or Horus in Spirit Proof

^
1 This, as far as we can trace, was the first Sign or Hieroglyphic for Amsu.
There are various others, but evidently of a later date. Originally it meant The
Great One,-’ “The Chief,-’ “The Mighty One,’’ “The Head,” and is recognised as
such by the Pygmies now.

E
66
.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of this isfound in the Ritual. Osiris was only another name
evolved in course of time out of the more ancient doctrines and
tales^ during the formation of the later Solar Mythos. Horus
1 and Amsu being the first form and Stellar, and Orisis and Ra

—
the Solar Osiris being the man-god or mummified ’’ and Ra the
spiritual form. This is plainly shown in the “ Ritual or the Book
of the Dead ” ;
therefore the traditional history of the Australians
would apply equally to either (and the only point would be the
date as regards the remoter period of the past, when the exodus
from Egypt took place, as we contend it did viz. at the time
of Horus and Stellar Mythos). Then the Mayas also have the
same traditional history in Queen Moo and Prince Coh.
Some of the signs of the Churinga and Rock drawings, which
Spencer and Gillen have given, are marks ” and figures ” which
the Arunta tribe themselves state have been in use ever since
—
Alcheringa original Ancestors. They are identical with those
found on the stones among the Druidical remains in the British
Isles, Yucatan, Mexico and Egypt. Those found and tabulated
—
by Evans Cretan, iEgean and Proto-Egyptian are undoubtedly —
Egyptian Hieroglyphics, as may be seen from photographs here
shown. Two feet are also depicted on the Rock drawings in
several places. These two feet would correspond with the two
feet of Buddha, which we draw attention to later on, only these
would be the feet of Horus I., here, and Buddha’s would represent
that of Osiris in the Solar mythos.
Spencer and Gillen give these photographs and drawings of
many of the characters and signs, etc., found in various parts of
the world and many others given by different writers are not
;

here depicted.
Several of these are parts of the fourteen Aats or domains or
divisions of Sekhet-Anru, which the deceased has to reach, and
in which he enjoys special privileges.
1. The brow of the waters —the God wherein
Aasekhem. is

2. —
Ha-Sert the God wherein is Ea-Pet, bearer of Heaven.
3. —
The browof fire the God wherein is Fa-Akk, bearer of Altars.
4. Aat of the Khus.
5. The seven Aats.
6. The serpent Rerek UBt which may here represent the
North and South poles,
7. The tank of flame.
 Churinga Ilkinia of the Udnirringita Totem

I, 2. Ilyinga
Drawn on the Rocks at the Emily Gorge.
by the
3
-8 . Drawin 4. Represents the Hand and Arm of an Alcheringa
the B( Bone of Woman leaning against the Rock
them 5 -)
9 Drawin
-
6. > Represent Tracks of Alchennga Women
lo. A Plurr 7J
the sa
 Chdringa Ilkinia of the Ulpmerka of the Plom Tree Totem, Drawn on the Rocks at Quiurnpa. Churinga Ilkinia of the Udnirringita Totem
Drawn on the Rocks at the Emily Gorge
1,2. Ilyinga or Poison Bones and Sticks made II — 13. Drawings for the Back and Stomach 20. Nurtunja of Kukaitcha.
by the Arumburinga of the Ulpmerka. during the same. 21. Nurtunjaof Ulpmerka Men.
3 — 8. Drawings for Painting on the Breasts of Plum Tree. 22. Head Nurtunja of Kukaitcha.
4. Represents the Hand and Arm of an Alcheringa
14.
Woman leaning against the Rock
the Boys during the Ceremony of throwing 15. Drawing for the Back. 23 A large Nurtunja and Poison Bone of
them up in the Air. 16. An Unripe Plum, Kukaitcha. 5-)
Represent Tracks of Alcheringa Women
6. r
9. Drawing for the Stomach during the same, 17. Drawing for the Back. 24. Meaning not known
to. A Plum Tree, painted on the Back during 18. The Head Nurtunjaof Kukaitcha. 25. Head Nurtunja of Kukaitcha. 7J
the same 19. Ripe and Unripe Plums. 26. Drawing for the Breast
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 67
For explanation of these we would refer our readers to the
chapters 149-150 of ^^The Book of the Dead/’ or the chapter of
the Aats, also to the papyri of Hunefer, Anhar-Kerasher and
Netchemet, and the papyrus of Nu.
There is also another proof The Australians use the boome-
rang, which was one weapons
of the of ancient Egypt, as may be
seen at Deir-el-Bahari, where there is the statue of a Prince of
Punt, carrying a boomerang.
And furthermore, in ^^The Book of the Underworld,” in the
region or city of the eleventh hour of the night, we see Horus I.
with a disc upon his dead, surrounded by a Uraeus, holding in his
left hand a boomerang, one end of which terminates in the head of
a serpent. The idea here suggested is either the weapon held by
the god is a real serpent, which, when thrown at an enemy, will
suddenly attach itself to his body, after the manner of a vicious
Uraeus, or will return and attach itself to its owner, after having
been used. This probably is the oldest evidence we have of the
boomerang having been known and used in Egypt at the time
of the Stellar Mythos, because Horus I. was the principal god and
situated or dwelt at the Pole Star at this time. This is a very
important fact to recognise, because we find it in use among the
aborigines of Australia, and in conjunction with the other signs
and symbols which we have brought forward, is a proof that
they emigrated from Egypt at the time of the Stellar Mythos and
it is a further proof in our belief that the traditional history of their

Alcheringa ancestors was derived from Horus L and not Osiris,

which would have brought their exodus thousands of years
later.
It must be remembered that the boomerang is found in use
amongst other nations in various parts of the world in America —
it was in use amongst the Northern and Southern Indians but ;

this has been fully written on by other authors and it is not

necessary to enlarge on the subject here. We only wish to draw
attention that to Egypt we must go for the original, and that it
could not have emanated from all these countries and all these
different native tribes, severally and independently, without a
common origin. It would not be sufficiently important, in the
^ The boomerang used by certain tribes of the Nile valley from whence
is still

these Australians originated. It is also portrayed in the most ancient tombs

(Lepsius Denekim, ii. 12, 60, 106, etc.).
68 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
first an offensive weapon or one
place, to imagine this solely as
to afford amusement, to have originated on exactly similar lines
of formation which every boomerang must possess that it may
be made to perform an aerial flight and return to the thrower.
It is a significant fact that on some of the boomerangs the
three triangles, with apex opposite ways and concentric circles,
are found together. At Springvale in the Boulia district, Roth
says that the triangles found on the boomerangs, which are the
oldest in the country, have the triangles with the apices in con-
tact, thus :

Fig. 26.

^
Wehave found the same on many of the sacred objects
amongst the Indians of Mexico and Central America we have a :

very old Spear-Thrower ” beautifully carved with the ground-

drawing ” of the great serpent ceremony in our possession;
and also with triangle, and two circles. For which we are much
indebted to Mr G. Foreman.
These points should be particularly noticed as we shall draw
attention to these triangles later on. Also, in a plate given in
Mr Roth's book, we find two figures carved thus :

also these and

represent the 7 0 three
this

A way
pole stars and ^ triangles
<
and and
0 ^ three &> below.
as the North b> this
f ^ triangles
pole star. way.
Horus I. or Amsu
Symbols of the North
the risen Horus
and South Pole Stars
or Poles.

Taking into consideration that these people must have left

Egypt at a very early period and that they have brought down
to the present day many other signs and symbols, and Totemic
ceremonies and customs, dating back to the Stellar Mythos, we
should give the same meaning and explanation of the above as we
have previously, and this would still more conclusively prove
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 69
their common origin. Be it quite understood that these figures
we bring forward are quite distinct from those writings and mark-
ings found on the sticks carried from one tribe to another as
—
messengers in one case the aborigines will give you their meaning
and translation, in the other they cannot, affirming that it is
Ancestral.” We note that although there are six triangles on
these boomerangs, with the apices of three one way and three
another, the apices are not opposite each other at the same time
;

we believe the proper decipherment is the same, meaning Khui

Land Land
or of the Spirits, and this
^ would represent Horns
in Spirit or Amsu or the Risen Horus, or the Great One.
The ethics of these aboriginal Australians are still objective
or tribal, the same as in the primitive world. The individuals are
unconscious of possible interest apart from the community. The
form of burial at the present time is the same as we find at Naqada,
but further mention will be made of this. From the evidence we
have from Spencer and Gillen we know that the Totem was first of
all eaten by the members of the group as their own especial food,
which is different from the belief that was previously entertained.
 CHAPTER V
We show here pure Egyptian hieroglyphics painted on the
body of a man of the Worgaia tribe which are undoubtedly
ideographic. These are the signs for three of the Aats, and
are important and interesting as we find them in connection
with the Worgaia tribe, which perform the ceremonies of the
Great Snake/’ and these three Aat signs have some meaning
and connection with the same.
I . —
^This is the third Aat and is called the Aat of the Khus the —
I am the Lord of the Red Crown, which is
((
Seven Spirits.
the head of the Shining One who gives life
to mankind from the heat of his mouth,
and who delivers Ra from Apapi.”
—
IT Thisisthe fifth Aat theBrow of Eire —
II.
—
the God wherein is Ea-akh (Bearer of
Altars), who is the Mighty One of the
Teshert Crown, which is on the brow of
I.
the God of Light and which maintaineth
in life the Two Lands and the men and
women thereof by means of the flame of
Ill; his mouth he has delivered the God Ra
;
f }'> .

from the fiend Apapi.

III. —This is the eighth Aat : ‘'Hail Ha-
hetep,” Great and Mighty One of the Canal.
Fig, 27. — Hieroglyphic
None can obtain mastery over the water
on a man of the Worgaia
tribe. Reproduced which is therein. It is mighty to be feared
kind permission from
Native Tribes of and the roarings which are therein are
Northern Australia,” by mighty. The name of the God therein is
Prof. Baldwin Spencer
and F. J Gillen^ pub-
.
Qa-ha-hetep, and he guardeth it gladly
lished by Macmillan &
so that none may enter, and is the Guide
Co.. London.
of the Northern Horizon.
These translated from another version may be read as
follows “ Oh, this Hahotep the Very Great, the stream of which
:

nobody takes the water for fear of its roarings. The God whose
name is the Lofty One, keeps watch over it, in order that nobody
70
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 71
may come near it. I am the Vulture which is on the stream with-
out end. I am the Guide to the Northern Horizon.'^
In the ceremony of the Wollunqua they wear a representation
of the White Crown of Egypt, with a Red band around ;
thus
representing the Teshert Crown or Crown of the North and
South one of its earliest forms.
in
The Hieroglyphics also, taken as a whole, mean the Two
Lands the Northern and Southern Lands.''
They divided the Celestial heavens into two divisions North —
—
and South first and then depicted this terrestrially in Egypt into
— —
two the two divisions North and South Egypt.
o crzD
^^ (irm —
The divisions of heaven North and South.
The Aat of the Khus Land of the Spirits Ea-akh,
is the —
Bearer of Altars — the Mighty One of the Teshert Crown is
Horus 1 . He maintaineth life in the Two Lands," i.e. Celestial
and Terrestrial, in the form of Amsu, the risen Horus.
Ha-hetep and Qa-ha-hetep is also Horus as Guardian in the
form of a pole, surmounted by a Hawk, as guardian of ^^Sut" in the
Hole of Water, the God whose name is the Lofty One and who
keeps watch over the stream, from which nobody takes the water
for fear of its roarings, and in order that nobody may come near.
This water or canal is the river in the underworld, here represented
by Thapauerlu," a water hole in the Murchison range, where the
Wollunqua snake is supposed by the Warramunga tribe to live.
Horus is also the Guide of the Northern Horizon. The roarings
which are therein are the roarings of Sut, represented here by the
^‘Bull Roarers," which are symbolically used. Dr W
Budge states
.

in his Gods of the Egyptians," vol. i. page 156, that in the earliest
times the Egyptians divided the sky into two parts only the East —
and West. Our opinion is that it was North and South and after-
wards East and West were added, later Ptah divided the heavens
into the four quarters or square. That we are correct may be
proved by reference to the ^^Text of Tieta " (i. 233) and they :

take up his name to Horus of the two horizons. North and South,"
and other texts show us that Horus was the Lord of the Northern
and Southern Horizons." It was Stellar Mythos at first and not
Solar, which Dr W. Budge assumes. Nowhere, as far as our
researches go, do we find that Horus was the God mentioned as
the God of the East and Western Horizons only and primarily."
72 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Therefore Dr Budge is quite wrong, the division at firsts as proved by
the Rihtal^ was North and South. The two poles, used in the sacred
ceremonies, are the same as the Egyptian : the Northern division
representing Horns by the pole Nurtunga ;
the Southern division
represented by the pole Warringa, was the domain of Sut. The two
divisions, East and West, were not formed until Shu or An-Heru
came into being, and, standing on the seven steps on the mount of
the equinox, lifted up the heavens and formed the two horizons.
East and West, and then Horus was called Lord of the Double
Horizon,’' as well as God of the Pole Star,” etc. This was still
Stellar Mythos, and it was not until later that Ptah came into
being as the first god of the Solar Mythos that the heavens were
divided in four quarters, and formed the square, with the children
of Horus as the four supports for the four corners. Thus we see
that these people actually are at the present day symbolically
carrying out and performing part of the ceremonies of the earliest
ritual of the Ancient Egyptians, and use the ancient hieroglyphics
and many words of the language of this historic race to express
their ideas in the remote Australian bush.
Through all these ages of years they have used and carried on
these signs, symbols and ceremonies from generation to generation,
the original meaning of which is now forgotten to them yet there
;

is sufficient left of the original to be a proof, to those who can read

and know the Primordial, to unlock the ^^book” and read the truth,
and although they have and use the signs and symbols of some of
the Gods of the Egyptians ” in their earliest form, they have no
knowledge of these Gods as the latter Egyptians assumed ” at
the time these people left Egypt and went out into other lands.
The evolution from myths into Stellar Mythos, these types of
powers were only undergoing divination,” but how far they had
advanced here in Australia, New Guinea, Solomon Islands and
those of the New
Hebrides, it is not possible to say.
From our researches all these appear to be on a par, whilst
some of the Mexicans and North American Indians were further
advanced in their knowledge. Whether this be so or whether
these ^‘have forgotten” and the Mexican and American Indians
have retained ” the other parts of the Ritual^ is difficult to deter-
mine but all are ^Gn common” and undoubtedly of the same
;

origin i.e. Egyptian Stellar Mythos. In the Mexican Nezahu-

alpilli,” the Fasting Prince and the Emerald Jewel ;
the image of
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 73
Tezcatlipoca, likewise designated Talaclquani^ the Eradicator of
SinSj and the Grass Rope^'' we have Horns and Min or Amsu with
the rope^’ of the Egyptians^ which we shall refer to again later,
and the prototype of the fasting of our Lord and the interceding
for forgiveness of sins in the Christian doctrines.
The grass rope used in connection with the expiation of Sin
will be referred to under our
Cable Tow, but it is neces-
sary to say here that this
rope had existed in their
first mythos, connected with

Horus and Amsu, long be-

fore they brought it on in
their Eschatology, and is a
representation of one of the
seven powers that which —
leads from darkness to light.
The art of tattooing and
painting the body is a
Totemic mode of sign lan-
guage. The Ainu of J apan,
the Siberian Chukchi and
Seri of Mexico only tattooed
their women, which corro-
borates the feminine origin
of the The Inoil
sign.
women of the Esquimaux
are particularised by the
Fig. 28.
figures tattooed on their
face, the same and Seri. The
as those of the Mexican, Zapotecs
Piets, we are told by Boece, tattooed their faces and bodies with
hieroglyphics (Egyptian) to distinguish one tribe from another.
All these were originally Egyptian customs, as may be seen from
the bas-reliefs at the temples at Philse and Ombos.
We give the photograph here of one returning after the
''
Intichiuma.” ^ All who are initiated must use this sign on

1 Intichiuma —Sacred Ceremony performed bythe members of a local Totemic

group. Photo from “
Northern Tribes of Australia/’ by Baldwin Spencer and
F. J. Gillen," published by Macmillan & Co. Ltd., by permission, with many thanks
from the author for this.
74 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
their return into camp, which may be interesting to R.A.M.'s.
These traditions alone are, we think, proof that the origin and
birthplace of these people was Egypt.
Amongst the Makalanga tribes of South Africa, also, we find
that every tribe has its totem, and undoubtedly many customs,
names, words, etc., still practised amongst them, can only be
traced to the original Egyptian however much they may have
;

been influenced by the various and numerous people who came

after, the original has never been effaced. At the present day they
have the sacred triangle. In every family residence there is a
place under a raised platform of poles, where three stones are set
in a triangle, which are dedicated to the Ancestors of the residents.
Here, at times of sickness, or at the sowing or harvesting of corn,
the family collects a hoe, an axe, and, if the head of the family be
a smith, a hammer is also placed by the stones, and ceremonies
are gone through around this triangle which are said to be
“ Ancestor Customs.’’ ^ Although this book does not give one,
very many real details about the ruins, ancient customs, ancient
words, etc., being evidently written more to show the present
value of Ancient Gold Workings, etc., found here, still there is
sufficient in it to prove that the oldest of the Ancients ” were
Egyptian, and that those who came after, to a great extent,
polluted and obliterated the originals still there
;
is so much of
the original left as to leave no doubt in our minds.
Mafeking is an Egyptian word for copper, and copper there-
fore should be freely found in this neighbourhood. Although we
have no knowledge at present of any copper ^having been found
in this now well-known place, we feel no doubt about its being
there and that it will be discovered in due time, as these ancient
Egyptians never gave a name without having good reason for
doing so.
We
must here point out to Messrs Hall and Neal that no
such thing as Phallic Worship ” existed, although it has been
stated by several authorities who ought to know better. What
occurred were “ Festivals,” held at stated periods, called “ Phallic
Festivals ” if those authorities wish for that particular name.
Our “ May-pole Dance ” and Festival is the remnant of the same,
brought on and up to date, so as to correspond and fall into line
^ See “ Ancient Ruins of Rhodesia/’ by Hall and Neal, and “ Great Zambabwe,”
hyR.N.Hall.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 75
with the ^Xhristian doctrines.’’ It was a Festival
honour of in
seed time^ fructifying or increasing or generating, but was not a
worship. Mr Hall tells us that these Makalanga still practise the
festival of the '^New Moon,” the same as the ancient Egyptians.
Their burial customs are either in the “ sitting ” position i.e.
The Thrice-bent Man,” or their bodies are laid lengthwise on
the left side, facing the North this, as we have stated elsewhere,
;

is the same as the Aboriginal Australians, people at Harlyn Bay,

Cornwall, and Mexico, and all people of the Neolithic and Stellar
Mythos. These men have the same three rods or bars as the
Druids, representing the three feathers, marked on their foreheads

or bodies thus As we shall point out and prove later

on, these three rods or rays of light are the name of I. A. U., son of
—
Ptah, and also the name of ancient Egypt see Pierrot,” p. 754.
The Bird Stone Pillar,” ^ found here, in the ruins of Zambabwe,
is the Horus Hawk or Vulture of Horus 1 (the Vulture form was
.

the older), and was one of the ancient miners’ Mascots for good
luck.” We find, in whatever part of the world these ancient
miners had great workings, that they always took with them and
set up this, their Mascot,” to keep away the evil one, as we have
shown above. Horus set himself over Sut in the form of a •

Hawk.” The Golden-headed Hawk, found here, is also a type of

Isis. All the tribes here are divided and have their ^‘Totems”
and marriage laws the same as in the Australian and others
that we have already brought forward thus —
if a man be :

of the tribe, whose totem is a lion, he must not marry a woman

of that tribe, but must marry a “ Heart ” or one of some
other totem. These natives still know many of the Star
signs,” but probably at the present day have forgotten most
of what their ^'Ancients'' knew they, however, still know and
:

draw Orion, the Morning and Evening stars and the Pleiades ;

in their rising and setting mark the sowing and reaping seasons,
as did the ancient Egyptians, and the Barotse still practise a
1 These remnants of the past are quite prove to those gentlemen
sufficient to
who recently explored these ruins, and came to the conclusion that they date only a
few hundred years, that they are entirely wrong in their conclusions.
Brother Lt.-Col. E, L. de Cordes, 30°, who was in South Africa for three years, in-
formed the writer that in one of the “ Ruins ” there is a “ stone-chamber,” with a
vast quantity of Papyri, covered with old Egyptian hieroglyphics. A Boer hunter
discovered this, and a large quantity was used to light a fire with, and yet still a
larger quantity remained there now.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
primitive form of embalming. Many of the natives still wear the
Horns In the oldest native huts we find the pottery
hair-lock.’'
whorls” as used by other natives at the time of the Stellar Mythos,
which we have mentioned elsewhere. Mr Hall states that the
whorls, which are found in the ruins, and which are doubtless
antique, are made of soapstone and are excellently finished. Mr
Hallj in his work, Great Zambabwe,” draws a page of customs
(loo-ioi) of the Makalanga and the Jews, showing that they are
the same, and evidently arrives at the conclusion that they derived
all these from the Jews of ancient times,” and are descendants
of the same. We cannot agree with Mr Hall and others who have
come to this conclusion. No doubt many of the customs are the
same, because we know that the Jews borrowed nearly all their
laws and customs from the ancient Egyptians, and therefore they
would be identical with them but the undoubted proof that
;

these -'Ancients ” came down from ancient Egypt at the time of

the Stellar Mythos, as found here, is unmistakable evidence ;

their burial customs —

the face to the North their totemic and ;

tribal customs and ceremonies in marriage ceremonies

;
sub- —
incision has died out — the Horus the Hawk ;
or

sign ;
these rods or rays of light ;
the name
A. U., the son
of I.

of Ptah, The Light of the World,” and the name of ancient

Egypt, all are sufficient to prove the origin of the '' Ancients''
Erom the find ” in the recently opened tomb in Egypt
date about B.c. 2000 —
8 th dynasty —
we are of opinion that
most went direct to Egypt, for in this
of the gold of this district
tomb were found a gold chariot and large quantities of other
articles, all gold or overlaid with gold, and an inscription :

This gold was brought from the Land of the South.” We must
not overlook such facts as these when trying to decipher the
history of the past. Facts are true, theories very seldom are.
That others visited and inhabited these regions afterwards,
there is no doubt, and that Solomon may have obtained the
principal part of his gold from here we would not say nay to ” ;
but that the "Ancients" were certainly not of Jewish origin,
nor obtained their customs and totemic ceremonies, etc., from
them, but from the ancient Egyptians, at the time of the Stellar
Mythos, the foregoing are positive proofs of. There is evidence
also that although these nations still have and practise these
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 77
Stellar ritesthey must have changed their names at some
time after, because the word Makalanga ” means the people of
the Sun/’ and so the Stellar doctrines, although they have never
altogether been forgotten and obliterated, the origin must have
been brought on by them. We should have been glad if Mr Hall
had taken more photographs of the various “ markings ” he
mentions, as it is quite possible that the Swastika and the sign
of the '' Khui Land ” and Zodiacal West ” still may be found
amongst them. Their skulls correspond to those of the Egyptian.
Luban worship has now, comparatively speaking, lost its
hold on the people of Uganda. The ancient “ Spirit Houses,”
which used to be found everywhere, have practically disappeared.
If you come across a former Spirit Priest,” he hastens to disclaim
''

the position, and it is very difficult to learn anything about the

ancient religion of the people. Mohammedanism was the first

cause of the breakdown in their ancient worship, and now

Christianity, which is spreading rapidly. The Tordites practise
tribal scarring, knocking out front teeth, and believe in the same
legend of the Great Serpent, which they say dwells in '' Crater
Lake,” and cast in gifts to propitiate it, sometimes human sacri-
fices;
so also the Bakonji practise the same as the above, and
circumcision and a history of sub-incision, .and have a peculiar
embossing, as have the Australians, on their skins, which they
make by cutting the skin with some sharp instrument, introducing
a foreign substance, and then allowing the skin to heal. They all
believe in the spirit of their ancestors, and they build “ Spirit
Houses,'' about i8 inches high, conical in shape, and have a small
opening through which they insert fruit, etc., to propitiate the spirits.
Here we have an early belief of Ancestor Worship " as well as
''
Spirit Worship."
Fathers Bur go and Juan deCordova's descriptions of some of the
ceremonies amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans and Maya Indians in
”
the forest, telling how they drew blood from under the tongue
and sprinkled feathers and leaves with it, etc., etc., show by
their interpretation of the same how little they understood the
practice of some of the ceremonies of the Stellar Mythos, or the
History of the Creation in the Egyptian Mythos, of which this
and many other ceremonies they describe, prove from whence
these customs were obtained.
The Borgian Codex,” Codex Vaticanus ” and Tellerino
78 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Romensis ” show figures here of the practice of self-mutilation
(not castration, as is stated by German but that of
translators),
sub-incision. These two forms or ceremonies correspond with
—
the two Histories of Creation by the Egyptians see pages 59-60,
and the whole history of Horus and Isis is plainly set forth in
the above Codices.
The Emerald Jewel,” the image of Tezcatlipoca or Tlael-
quani, the eradicator of sins, and Chachilnhtololin, who bores out
his eyes with a sharpened bone, are types of Horus and the
Blind Horus.
One of the principal precious stones of the Mayas, Mexicans
and Zapotecs was green and represented hieroglyphically as lustrous
,

bodies, with eyes at the four corners i.e. sending rays in four

directions, representing Horus — Her-uatch-f ^ -

Prince of the Emerald Stone, and the four children of Horus.

The Ritual says “I am the Tablet of felspar,” Green Stone
:

Uat amulet that was placed in the tomb as a type of that which
was young, and represented eternal youth
for ever green, fresh, :

also the name of the person whose death is announced, and

should be read as Xilolt or Cacamatl i.e. Young Ear of Corn
is Horus.

At Philae, the god Corn Spirit” is represented with Stalks

and Ears of Corn springing from its mummy, near running
water. It is Horus represented as a bringer forth of food in the
—
shape of corn a type of the eternal, manifested by renewal of
food, produced from the element of water in inundation i.e. an
Ear of Corn near a fall of water ” is the present symbol. The ear
of corn, green wheat ear of the mysteries, which was held in
the hand of Neith or Isis in Virgo, and still survives in the star
Spica of this constellation, represents there Horus the child as
bringing food or giver of food by the water of inundation or rising
of the Nile, the food of Egypt being dependent on the periodical
overflow of the Nile.
The identity of the peco-Xolo or the Lightning Dog of the
Mayas with Anubis, must be apparent to all, and in the legend
contained in chap. iv. Book V. of “ Origen de los Indios,” by Fra
Gregoria Garcia, we have the whole tale of Horus I. and Sut so
plainly set forth, that it might have been copied from the Ritual
direct also the hieroglyphics and picture-signs, with a mountain
;
 The dual God HORUS-SET, or
The Black God and the White God.

J
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 79
and thatched house on the top, and in the front sits a man whose
—
name is represented by the Eagle’s head above nica qahuayohca
qu toca cuitli qu toconcol i.e. here is the place called yauayolica
Cuitli — i.e. ‘'hawk is the ancestor” i.e. Horus 1 This
.

is the Egyptian Mount of Heaven the Ritual says — :

“A very high mountain, I hold myself in thy inclosure”:

also, “A divine domain hath been constructed for me, I know
the name of it the name of it is the Garden of Aarru,”
;

Ritual^ ch. 109. The inclosure, or, as represented here, a

“thatched house,” was a dwelling place at the summit of the
mount, which the Egyptians expanded to a city the City of —
the Blessed, the Holy City, the Heavenly City, the Eternal
City, the City of the Great King, here represented by Horus 1 .

and his thatched house on the top of a mountain.

The hieroglyphic for Isis we find associated with her

here also

It isnot necessary in this work to bring forward further

proofs than we are doing to support our contention that these
people obtained all the sacred writings and forms and ceremonies
and religious doctrines from the ancient Egyptians. There is
everything shown plainly in these old codices, and their practices,
signs and hieroglyphics, which, if you know the key, you cannot
go wrong in the decipherment of, but at present all the translators,
as far as we know, have not known the key —
the Egyptian Ritual^
and Primordial, and so have built up an entirely erroneous con-
struction, and in our opinion it will be of little use for the Smith-
sonian Institute and their Bureau of American Ethnology to
translate the German interpretationand issue it to the public
with their present ideas and interpretations and agreeing with thesame.
It will he diffusing incorrect interpretations, and only in comparing
it with the Egyptian mythos can one obtain a correct explanation.

The people of these countries (Central America) had to express

their spiritual ideas in the “ same gross way ” as the ancient
Egyptians did, not having the words then as we have now, and
“ until this is recognised, they will be for ever stumbling about
in the dark.”
The “ Bull Roarer,” used by the aboriginal Australians, and
the Totemic ceremonies of the Great Snake, as described in
8o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Spencer and Gillen's work^ Northern Tribes of Central
Australia/’ are more proofs to show that these people came out
of Egypt at the time of the Stellar Mythos. For the explanation
we must go back to the myth of the battle of Horus with Sut : —
When Sut was hard pressed by Horus he changed himself into a
Serpent^ which hissed loudly^ and he sought a hole for himself
in the ground, wherein he hid himself and lived thereafter,

whereupon he was called the monster Ba and Horus

J
set above this hole in the form of a pole, on the
himself
top of which the head of Horus appears in the shape of a hawk,
so that Sut may never come forth again therefrom.” As the
result of this the serpent was called '' Hisser ” or Roarer,” and
the hissing or roaring would be to give notice of danger, so as to
warn or frighten away the weak. Hence the use of the Bull
Roarer ” as a warning of danger to women and others or that the
evil one was abroad in that neighbourhood.^ Anyone reading
the totemic ceremonies and the traditional history of the great
snake, Wollunqua,” that still lives in the water-hole, called
‘‘
Thapauerlu,” situated in the Murchison range, cannot fail to
identify this totemic ceremony and traditional history with that
of the battle of Horus and Sut, and the result of the same. The
pole over the serpent’s hole, with the hawk’s head at the top,
represents the North Pole, and Sut or Set, underneath the hole,
the South Pole. Amongst these aborigines they make a mound
and on it trace the representation of the Great Snake, with its
head to the North and tail to the South.
This is what Spencer and Gillen say
—
‘^The Wollunqua is
:

regarded as a huge beast, so large that if it were to stand up on

its tail its head would reach far away into the heavens. It lives
now in a large water-hole, called Thapauerlu, hidden away in a
lonely valley amongst the Murchison range, and there is always
the fear that it may take it into its head to come out of its hiding-
place and do some damage.
The striking feature of the design is the tracks of a man, who
is reported to have lived with the snake at Thapauerlu, and to

There was another use for the “ Roarer ” and explanation (Egyptian) which
^

—
when used by women was “ to call the young men ” it is not necessary to give
—
further explanation here but necessary to mention it.
The name of the instrument in Egyptian is Menait, literally signifies the whirler—
original instrument of magical power.
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 8i

have followed him up when he started off on his wanderings, and

r to have come out of his body, being very anxious to make him
return. At Ununtumur he came up with him, and, standing by
his side, lifted up his arms and struck the snake on its head as
hard as he could, in the hope of making him dive down. The
! two human footprints, side by side, close to the head of the snake,
indicate the man standing by the latter, while the two large
j
curved bands, attached to the circles, represent his arms lifted up
^ to strike the snake. Each man performing in the ceremonies of
: the Wollunqua totem wore a tall conical white helmet, decorated
with a circular red band ” ix. Crown of the land of the South or
the White Crown, and the red band ” would represent the Crown
; .
of the North — Teshert Crown in its earliest form. There is no
j;,
doubt that the building of the mound and stroking it is to please
'
the snake, and the covering over of its remains ‘‘ when the old
men heard it growling in the distance,” for fear lest it should come
out and eat them all up, points to the idea of propitiation, the
same as the Tordites throw food and bodies into the Lake Crater
-I in Central Africa. Fundamentally similar are all tribes of natives :

I that the man coming out of the body of the snake would mean

Fig. 29. — Preparing the Wollunqua Mound. Warramunga tribe.

Reproduced by kind permission from ‘‘ Native Tribes of Northern Australia,

by Prof. Baldwin Spencer and F. J Gillen
.
,
—
Published by Macmillan & Co., London.
82 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that at one time he was part of him^ as Horns and Sut, the latter
in earlier times, being the associate of Horns, bnt after his position

Fig. 30.

Fig, 315 — Ground-drawing associated with the Wollunqua Totemic ceremony

of a place called Ununtumurra.
Reproduced by kind permission from Native Tribes of Northern Australia,” by
Prof. Baldwin Spencerand F J Gillen
.
.
.
— Published by Macmillan & Co., London.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 83
as a god was lost^ he became the type and symbol of all evil. See
photos of '' Sut and Horns.”
We give here these illustrations from the Australian abor-
igines^ performing their totemic ceremonies, and the ground-
drawings also a drawing of the serpent mound in Ohio, North
:

Fig. 32. —Serpent Mound of Loch Neel, near Oban, Scotland

(a drawing), by Dv Waddell.

Fig. 33. —Water Creek. Precipice. Serpent 600 ft. long. Great
Serpent Mound, Ohio, U.S.A.

America, and one in Scotland drawn hy Dr A. Waddell.^ This so-

called chamber of worships shown at the head of the snake in the
latter, is not to represent that at all, as stated by those who believe
in serpent worship, but represents the hole wherein the great

1 The Wollunqua, in its wanderings, meets two hawks^ named Warapula and
Kirkalanji, —
and these two hawks made fire for the first time. Native word for Fire
is same
the —
as the Egyptian Mahateti fire.
: Minurka signifies giving of fire and
warmth;
84 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
snake dwells
— —
The Hole of Sut/’ and has been handed down as
''

the Devil's Hole. With the Australians it represents the same,

but their explanation is that it is the hole where the snake goes
into the ground, so as to resume its travels underground. A most ,

striking feature of the designs is the tracks of a man following until

these have reached the head, and then the two raised hands and arms
in the attitude to strike and kill the monster : we have them here
depictedin each case. These track-steps represent the footprints of
Horus, when he pursued the monster, as the Egyptian text tells us
''that Heru-behutet and Horus, the son of Isis’’ (the two "hawks”
of the Australians), " together pursued the foe. Sut changed him-
self into a serpent, which loudly hissed, and he sought out a hole
for himself in the ground, wherein he hid himself and lived, and
Horus, son of Isis, set himself above his hole in the form of a pole,
on the top of which is the head of Horus in the form of a Hawk, so
that he may never again come forth,” etc. And here we have
these poor aboriginal Australians practising at the present time the
Totemic Ceremonies of this myth their ancestors brought with
them from Egypt, ages ago, and from the other great serpent
mounds, found in Ohio, Scotland, New Zealand and other parts of
the world, so precisely similar, that there cannot be any doubt that
this was the universal practice at one time, and that the origin of it
can only be found in the Egyptian text, as we have stated above.
The one at Glen Feechan, Argyllshire, is a huge serpent, 300
feet long.
Dr C. W, AndrewSy The Geological MagazinOy vol. 8,
in
1901, describes the remains of a huge snake that he found- in
Egypt, to which he give the name of Gigantophis Garstini. It
was related to the Python family, but of a very much larger size
and more formidable all the vertebrae were much larger than
;

those of any existing Ophideany and if the proportions of this

snake were the same as the existing Python-sebce it would reach
a length of 30 feet or more. This huge snake would therefore
be a terror to the earliest inhabitants of these parts, and would
always be looked upon as something to dread and avoid, and
would become an evil import to them. Isaiah Ixvi. 24, says :

"Their worm shall not die, neither their fire be quenched.” This
passage is a direct allusion to the great serpent of the Egyptian
—
underworld of the Tuat. In all periods of history, the dread
and terror of the great serpent have been handed down under
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 85
various names^ and the Pre-dynastic and Dynastic Egyptians
made it to represent the Great Evil One in their Eschatology^ but
the original, no doubt, was a great serpent, which lived in the Nile
valleys in Prehistoric times. We must remember that these
Ancients first mapped out or dug out,” so to speak, the Tuat and
Amenta in a celestial form, and then mapped this out in Egypt
and the Nile valleys to represent it. Commencing with the delta
of the Nile as the entrance to the Tuat, they worked the various
divisions and inhabitants therein to the South, from whence man
originated, dividing the whole into twelve divisions. There is no
doubt that the Hebrews and the Christian Copts both borrowed
their Hell from the Egyptian Tuat, and that the Hebrew Gehenna
was divided into seven divisions or Halls instead of twelve, would
mean that they borrowed this at the time Egypt was divided into
seven divisions instead of twelve, which it was at first.
We must recognise that all these Totemic ceremonies of the
Australian and other natives, are performed here on Earth in the
totemic stage of sociology, and that in Egypt, knowledge con-
tinued to advance, whilst these natives stood still or retrograded ;

and so the Egyptians worked out Amenta, and the Mysteries

thereof, in the phase of their Eschatology, whilst those who had
gone out of Egypt, and were cut off from intercommunication,
never advanced.
 CHAPTER VI

On page 271, figure 59, Mexican Antiquities/’ published by the

Smithsonian Institute^ what Dr Edward Seler calls the Twenty-
Day Signs/’ giving his explanation of the same from the Borgian

Fig. 34. —The Twenty-Day Signs, from the Borgian Codex.

Dr Edward Seler' “ Twenty-Day Signs.” From Mexican
Antiquities,’* published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, Smithsonian Institute, Washington, D.C.
We take this opportunity to thank Mr W Holmes^ Chief
.

of the Bureau, for his courteous letter and kind per-

mission to reproduce the plates from the above work.

Codex, is in our opinion a type of Horus and Sut, illustrating

many passages in the Ritual of ancient Egypt, belonging to the
time of the Stellar Mythos. We cannot accept nor recognise any-
thing in Dr Seler's interpretation. The face represents the
86
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 87
Blind Horns/' as we see a net drawn over the right eye. In the
History of Creation" we have a very interesting reading as
regards the Father Nu" i.e. here represented in the Mexican
(Horns 1 .)^ in which it declares that his eye was covered over with
a large nnmber of hushes for an indefinite nnmber of periods^ each
containing sixty years —
They covered np my eye after them
with bnshes twice for ten periods" History of the Creation of
—
the World/' version B.) bnshes here may be translated a hair
"

net drawn over the right eye^ otherwise clonds^ which hang aronnd
the earth and obscnre the snn's rays and the meaning is that it—
was impeded for centnries. The nose is represented by the hiero-
glyph Apt, and on it are the two feathers ix. the brow of the
God Horns or In, representing the two lives, earthly and spiritnal,
and on the left side this is again represented by the Hawk's or
Eagle's head, the one as spiritnal form " Amsn, above the one — :

below. Horns, terrestrially. On the right, with his back tnrned,

is the zootype for Snt. Over the head of Snt is the old Egyptian

hieroglyph to tie in a knot, to bind, to tie np. Snt

is bonnd or tied np or chained see Ritual
here depicted Horns — —
sncceeded in fettering Snt and binding him in chains " parallel to —
Satan being bonnd in the Christian doctrines. When the Solar
took the place of Stellar doctrines, Snt then became the type of
the Great Fiend, Apepi, and had other serpents nnder him Rerek, —
parallel again in the Christian doctrines to Beelzebnb and Satan.
(In work,^^Qneen Moo," plate 52, is clearly shown
the battle between Horns and Snt, and the binding of Snt with
chains, or rather with rope, and also shows Snt changed into a
serpent and Horns setting a pole over the hole, where Snt has
taken refnge. This plate is divided into three parts the npper, :

showing the commencement of the battle the middle the binding ;

of Snt, and Snt changed into a great serpent. In the lower part,
Snt has taken refnge in a hole, and Horns is seen planting a pole
over it. Althongh this is Mexican, it is precisely similar to the
Egyptian text.) Over the centre of the body is the head of Horns,
and beneath this a wide band bears hieroglyphics for five different
names or attribntes of him. The dark face " on the right is the
dark face m
its'honr " i.e. the Seer of the night. See Ritual.
Below this is the phallns, showing that the rite of circnmcision
^ Also this is well shown in fig, loo, page 381.
88 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
was practised here : we see the drops of
also that of sub-incision, as
blood falling. The two primary gods formed Shu (the Sun), and
—
Tefnut (the Moon) see part of ^^The Story of Creation.” Shu —
was formed first, as may be seen from the position it occupies here.
On the right hecrushing the great evil fiend with his left foot
is —
see overthrow of Apepi —
and then is chained, as is represented
by the tail coiled

on the top.
around the serpent, and this hieroglyph

Note left foot. In his right hand he holds light and

^
splendour and division of time in his left, darkness and night.
:

He is seated on the throne of the two lands.

The head in the centre, as here depicted, is Horus (not a
monkey's head as Dr Seler states). Having his mouth open and
tongue out signifies, in Mexican sign language, that he is speaking :

it is Horus, the Sayer of the Sayings ” and the Word made

Truth ” or law by Horus the victorious, the father’s own anointed
son who fulfilled the word of power in the Eschatology, here shown
having bound Sut. In chap. vii.
in the Stellar as the victorious,
of the Ritual^ Horus says I am the one who presided over the
:

Pole of heaven and the powers of all the gods are my powers I ;

am he whose names are hidden and whose abodes are mysterious

for all eternity.” That this is Horus and the same as the above
Eagle head,” and that they are types of each other, is demon-
strated and proved by the hieroglyph Q being attached to
each, in the same position anatomically i.e. at the junction of the
lower jaw and the ear. The five different characters represented
on the band ” are five different attributes of him Shu, Amsta, —
Hapi, Kabhsenf— and the dark face” Anup —is the dark face
in its hour or Seer of the Night —
see Ritual. These=the five sup-
ports which when added to the seven glorious ones of the Pole
Star constituted the twelve pre-zodiacal divisions or domains of
the heavens. Eive houses were assigned to them which are
frequently seen in the Central American pictures. Horus is thus
represented as Heru-Khent-an-Maati. In two plates, given
in MrJohn L. Steven's work Incidents of Travel in Central
:

America, Chepas and Yucatan,” published in 1848, there are

two figures, which represent the Egyptian Taht-Aan, the bearer
of the symbolic Uat. He is portrayed carrying Horus in his hand
and holding him aloft as the True Light of the World, and a
symbolic likeness of a soul in human nature, that was begotten of
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 89
Ra, the Holy Spirit, as the Father in Heaven, precisely as we find
shown in the Egyptian monuments.
The pictures shown here, therefore, depicted Horus in spiritual
and terrestrial form he having overcome the great Evil One,
;

bound him in chains, placed him underneath his left foot and
consigned him to Hades. Horus is now supreme and reigns as
the Everlasting Light and Saviour of the World. It gives also
one version, in picture-sign language, of the creation of the world,
which corresponds in every particular with the Egyptian it is —
parallel with the Christian doctrines.
Dr Seler's decipherment, or rather attempted decipherment of
the stone Tablets, found built in the South wall of the Temple
Pyramid of Tepoxtlan, is very amusing. We quote what he says :

— Mexican Antiquities,” page 347 —

One figure (c. figure 86)
contains the hieroglyph of King Ahuitzotl, who derived his name
from a small ghost-like water animal, which, according to Mexican
tales, played the role of a sort of nixy, and was represented in
this form On the other slab a rabbit is shown and beside it are
:

ten circles^ which would indicate the year, 10 Tochtli, corresponding

to theyear 1502 of the Christian chronology [Italics are ours], the
last year of Ahuitzotl’ s reign, or the year of his death. Saville
has interpreted these two tablets quite correctly, and he concludes
that the year of the erection of the temple and its builder were
thus immortalised. The ancient temple of Tepoxtlan
would be the only aboriginal structure, still standing in Mexico, to
which we can with probability assign certain date.”
Drs Edward Seler and Saville will have to go back some
thousands of years before this (allow us to tell them) for the date
go back to see the Egyptian Pyramids (see Pyramids) where they
built the names in the wall both North and South, and after East
and West, the guardians of the four quarters, children of Horus,
under various names, according to the dynasty and also learn ;

that the king of each dynasty associated himself and took on a

divine title, as well as the high priests, of one of them and that ;

the ten circles are the ten divisions of heaven, which he will find
fully set forth in the Litany of the i8th chapter of the Ritual of
ancient Egypt, and shown elsewhere in this book very character-
istically .1 This temple was dedicated to the Great Chief of the
^ The Celestial and Terrestrial divisions of Heaven and Earth are well shown
in the Sahagun Manuscript and Borgian Codex.
90 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Hammer or Great Seer^ as Ptah was at Memphis^ and not to the
Gods of —
Drunkenness and 400 rabbits ! ! ! see God of the Axe.
Dr Seler and others can only read these correctly through the
Ritual of ancient Egypt. His God of the Night '' is Anubis, also
his animal Xolotl the same. His ^'figure of a blazing star''
(which he wishes the hieroglyph ce Acatl reed " to represent,
but which is absent) is the representation of the Egyptian
^‘Sothos," and is shown by his ^'God of the Night" Anubis,
who guided the soul through Amenta and let us assure him
;

that these people of Yucatan and Mexico reckoned as did the

Egyptians.
In plate vi. fig. No. 9 of the Vignette of ^^The Book of the
Dead," chap, xvii., we see that in the Solar Mythos Osiris was
Great Chief of the Axe which the Priests had brought on from
Horus I.
Thus we find that by earthquakes and other convulsive
agencies the '
Blazing Star ' has been eclipsed, their Altars
thrown down and destroyed, and their Cubic Stone always —
in the centre of the temple, has poured out all its 'blood and
water,' and all the sacred words have been lost with the Great
Seers."'
The different names of the four children of Horus we give in
another part of this work —
the four Bacabs of the Mayas. In the
temple of Copan, Prof. Dieseldorff describes the representation of a
battle between the Vampire God and Cukulcan, the God of Light,
which he is inclined to regard as the struggle between darkness and
light —
yes, this is the representation of the battle between Sut
(the Vampire), the King of Darkness, and Horus 1. (Cukulcan),
—
the God of Light as is described and shown in this work else-
where.
Amongst the Zapotecs they have a record of a deity of the
name of Xipe, who came down from heaven in the form of a hawk.
The Mexicans also have this deity under the name of Macuil-
Xochetle, " who had a dark brother," to whom the name of Ixtlil-
— —
ton the little black face was given. The former has the "Horus
Lock " plainly visible. These two brothers are shown in the
Aztec Sahagun text, and are the same as the Zapotec Xa quie
they are found given in many forms amongst all the Nahua tribes
as Xolotl and his twin brother Quetzalcoatl. These are all forms
All these temples are now in ruins, note i8°.
^
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 91
and types of Horns and Sut,and in the paintings of Mitla we recog-
nise the illustration of the Stellar Mythos of the Egyptians. The
most famous city in old Yucatan, and the most famous ancient
seat of its rulers, was Chichen Itza, and the sculptures in the ruins
of this town are of a somewhat different form, bearing a greater
similitude of likeness in the various characters to the ancient
Egyptian than those of the great ruined cities of the West. In
the traditions of the Mexican and Central American races there is
mention of a civilised nation, said to have been in the country or —
to have arrived in the country — —
a very long time ago viz. the
Toltec nation, '' and that they carried their books with them on
their migration, and were led by their wise men — the Amoxhuaque
— who understood the books —
i.e. the picture writings, their

sacerdotal wisdom, which was the hieroglyphic language and

system of divination, learnt by these Amoxhuaque the High —
Priests from Egypt or their descendants. The ancient temple of
Tepoxtlan contains the representative of Horus I. and Sut, and
many other Egyptian deities. Stellar, Lunar, and Solar, and the
division of heaven into eight parts. We cannot
agree in any way with Edward Seder's reading
of the Central American, Mexican and Maya
remains. His Gods of Drunkenness,'' which
he calls Totochtin (rabbits), is too ludicrous
to discuss, as is his account of the Earth God-
dess wearing the Golden Huaxles, shaped Fig.
35. — Heaven in
like a crescent moon, etc. He must go to ancient 8 divisions.

Egypt, then he will find that these are types representing Horus L,
— —
Sut Anubis, and Hathor Isis. It is immaterial whether we
find the goddess Hathor in one form or the other : as the Moon
Goddess, the great mother of the light of the night, or as an
Earth Goddess, the great mother of those on earth, or as Goddess
of the Pole-star, the great mother of the light of the North, or as
the mother suckling the child Horus —
''the divine mother." These
are all one and the same, only representing different ages and types.
For a true explanation we must know and recognise that it is one
and the same. In the Christian doctrines we have the Madonna
and Child.
We are enabled to give two figures from photographs of
" Two Gods " recently discovered near the ruins of Mitla, by
Professor Marshall H . Saville.
92 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
These two figures are symbolically typical of the Egyptian
Horus^ in two of his characters.^
The one on the right has a Crown on his head^ with four Ears
of Corn, two on each side, and between these the Hieroglyphic
for running water. In front, between his arms, is the Egyptian
—
ideograph hieroglyphic Rhi ‘‘ Garden of Earth.” His tongue
is hanging out, apparently as two tongues, symbolically uttering

or saying that he is the Lord and bringer of food and water ;

this is identically the same as the Egyptian at Phila, where “ the

Corn Spirit ” is represented by Stalks and Ears of Corn springing

Fig. 36.

from its mummy

near running water i.e. Horns as represented
as a bringer of food and water which must be interesting to
;

Freemasons as being the origin of an Ear of Corn near a fall of

water.”
The figure one of the Mexican depictions of Horus
on the left is
as “ the Light of the World.” He has a Crown on his head sur-
mounted by several (there should be seven of them) ” Three
Rods ” or “ Rays of Light” This is the same as our
\|/.
^ The grain-god” well represented in the tomb of Seti I. {Lefehvrey La
is
“
Tombau de Seti I. in the Memoires dela Mission Fran9aise,” Vol. II. pt. iv. pi. xxix.
2nd row, pi. xxxi. 3rd row) as a man wearing two full ears of wheat or barley upon
his head. Maspero calls him ‘‘ Naprit,” but naprit simply means grain, the grain
of wheat (Brugsch, Diet. Hieroglyphique, pp. 752-753). It is a type of Horus as
“ the bringer of food.” •
 (/)

13 ^
e
s-
«
O
3

- a

n X

^
'B
fe «
^ O
g ^
•5 G
e! o
O
•-"
^
« S

« “
$« M
V ,0

X
U X
< .s-
biO
X
0 o
1 !3
S“
o W
cc
u.
C! ^
bfl
^
Ui ^ "3
m ^
< •N

> H
<
^
z 0 <^
OJ
)
>1

o
-sS
*'
—it/ol z
1
v^» 0
m
ui
Q

<U 3
8 ^
-cS
^ 3
43
4_l
M
''5
<M_
o ^
O
pp

(S
a.

M
IS
H
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 93
—
Druids and the Egyptian (see later explanation). In front,
between the arms, there is a head with a rope around the neck,
which passes over the shoulders of the god. Symbolical of a
Power bringing death, darkness or ignorance to the Light Eternal,
through or by Horus. The one Power through whom you are
led from death to the mansions of the Blessed.
—
In each case the figure is seated on a Throne 4 stones of
equal size, and symbolises the 4 Powers or Children of Horus
(names and explanation of these given later). The 4 Powers or
Supporters of the 4 Corners, all Egyptian originally brought here
by the old Priests of Egypt.
Mr Salomon Reinach in his '' Orpheus ” has fallen into the
same error as most other writers on these subjects, he, like them,
being quite ignorant of that which they write about, when he
states of the old Mexican nations that — Although they
worshipped gods in animal form, birds, and serpents, they also
—
adored some in human form,” but as these were only Signs and
Symbols of the Powers, or Attributes, of the One Great God,
first expressed by zootype form, and afterwards anthropo-

morphically, it could not be the Signs and Symbols they

worshipped but the One Great God.
Photographs of these, reproduced here, must be conclusive
evidence that wherever found it is one and the same, and this
applies to Horus 1 as well as others.
.

Again, Dr Edward Seler reads the Perex Codex, the Mexican

manuscript of the Bibliotheque National, at Paris, from right
to left^ and we presume all others, and although he notices that
the hieroglyphs, unlike most of the writings employed elsewhere
in Maya manuscripts, these face backwards, that is, face to the
left instead of to the right, he translates from right to left ! !

How can he expect to get a true rendering ?

The Mayas copied the Egyptians, who sometimes wrote with
the face of the hieroglyph to the right, and at other times they
faced the left. The reading of these, therefore, must follow the
same rule as the reading of the Egyptian i.e. when the hieroglyph
faces the right, the reading must be from right to left when facing
;

the left, the reading must be from left to right, otherwise you get
about as true a conception of the real meaning as you do in the
decipherment of the wall paintings at Mitla published upside
down in the Mexican and Central American Antiquities,” by
94 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Bureau of American Ethnology, Smithsonian Institute,
U.S.A.
This design on a vase from Chama must be of great interest
to all students of Freemasonry, as it portrays very graphically
one of our ceremonies, although the attempted explanation by
Mr E. P. Dieseldorff and Mr Forstemann is, in our opinion, entirely
misleading and erroneous.
The fiabellum or fan seen in the hands of A and C and under

Fig. 37.

Fig. 38. — From “Mexican Antiquities.”

the arm of G (who is holding up the sign), was a mystical emblem

in the Egyptian mysteries, for one thing it signified the Shade
or Spirit ” and in the above picture is portrayed for a
Soul of a primitive type’' or Soul about to enter the mysteries.
The Jackal-headed man here represents Anup. It was the
Jackal as Anup who carried Horus, the young Sun god, and he
became the bearer and supporter of souls, as stated in the Ritual^
which speaks of this subject :
''
Anup is my bearer ” — chap. Ixiv.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 95
”
Anup ishere represented as coming forward to raise or bear
the soul of the I in the same way as the in our ceremonies ; R
he bears or raises and conducts the I through the valley of the
Shadow of Death —through D D and D to the region of the
Blessed.
The Red God of the Mexicans is the representation of Horus^
as the divine avenger of the suffering Osiris. He is also the just
and righteous Judge who does justice in the judgment hall of
Mati on the day of doom^ and in the Ritual^ chap. Ivii.^ he is thus
addressed ''
: O fearsome One^ thou who art over the two earths^
Red God who orderest the block of execution to whom the double
crown is given as '' Horus at his second coming.” Another
form of the Red God as Egyptian was Har-Tesh^ a form of Anhur,
passed into the Greek mythology as the great warrior Onouris=
Anhur. Shu-Anhur is addressed under various names connected
with his deeds :
—
Thou wieldest thy spear to pierce the head of
the serpent Nekan in that name which is thine of the god pro-
vided with horns ” —
Thou seizest thy spear and overthrowest
the wicked (The Sebau) in the name which is thine of Horus
the Striker. Thou destroyest the An of Tokhenti in the name
which is thine of the Double abode of Ra (=2 Earths=2 Caves).
Thou strikest the Menti and the Seti in the name which is thine
of Young-Elder.' Thou strikest upon the heads of the wicked
'

in the name which is thine of Lord of Wounds. Mag. Pap. pp.

2 and 3.”
The '' prominence on the Nose ” (monstrous wart on the nose)
which is seen in this picture from Chama^ and which Prof.
Dieseldorff cannot understand or account for, is the symbolic
representation of the '' Nose or Neb of the Ibis/’ the Egyptian
''
Knowing One ” or the One with Knowledge.” The larger
the prominence represented, the greater is the knowledge of that
Priest of the Mysteries, and one can almost define to what degree
the Priest belongs by observing his nose only ;
the largest being
Note. Perhaps it is as well to state here that all through this work we have
adopted the name Sux ” as the opponent of Horus, instead of Apepi,” the former
being the Anthropomorphic. That the two are one and the same is shown and proved
in chap, cviii. of the Ritual. We wish to make this clear to our readers, because
some might ascribe the “ Vampire,” the “ Great Dragon,” to Apepi and not Sut, but
the Great Vampire or Great Dragon or Great Serpent (Apepi), whose length is given
in the above chapter of the Ritual as 500 cubits long, is only a first type of Sut so ;

these are identical. The primary was the Zootype.

^ Figs. 37 and 38.
96 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that of the High Priest who had
the greatest knowledge, repre-
senting also in this form Khenti-'Kas.
The Ibis was considered the Knowing One ” in Egypt, and
is thus symbolically represented in the Mexican picture. The
Ibis was also the typical bird of Taht-Aan who was the sacred
Scribe to whom the 36,000 books on papyrus rolls were attributed,
he was the pre-Christian John the Divine. He was bearer of
the Symbolic Utat, carrying Horns in his hand, holding him aloft
as the True Light of the world, and the symbolic likeness of a soul
in human nature that was begotten of Ra, the Holy Spirit and
Father in Heaven.
As before stated, Stephens gives a plate in his book of this
figurefrom Central American States, and it is precisely similar to
the Egyptian. Taht-Aan, as the Sacred Scribe, wrote the Ritual^
the book which contains the Divine Word, that brings about the
resurrection to the glory of Eternal Life. It is the book of the
Mysteries, in which this picture shows part of the revelation,
that is here seen dramatically enacted in Mexico (Ritual chap,
cxxv.).
B and C we observe that both have the Cable-tow
In figures
around their necks, and B is being held or led by A. D is
‘‘ ''

proclaiming to G (W M), and holds in his left hand and in

his right hand has E is being initiated into this degree, of
.

which hitherto he has been “ blind, speechless and ignorant,'’ and

is learning and copying the sign from G (W M). F is seeing
that this is properly performed and instructing him in the sign.
Our brethren may take D and F as the representatives of the
two. D and G as W
M, A as S W. This will be sufficient explana-
tion to all Masons, who have obtained this degree, without expos-
ing that which we should not.^ The different grades of degrees
are here plainly shown on their '' aprons ” and other symbols
attached to their persons, which are unmistakable. Be it under-
stood that this is a '^prototype of this degree.” The North and
South is here depicted by the Lotus and Papyri Flowers ” or
representatives of the same on the headdress of A and G, A
being Upper Egypt, G Lower Egypt.
To our brother Masons, who may not understand why more
1Those of our brothers who have taken all up to the 30° will recognise it. R
here is represented by “ Anubis,” and M one of the children of Horus. We have here
the “ yellow and black Bacabs,” as is explained by the “ Glyphs.” The picture
is so true as a prototype we refrain from giving all or any more of the “ Secrets.”
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 97
than one should wear the Cable-tow around his neck, we would
explain to them that originally there was only one^ which was the
''
rope of Min or Amsu, or the risen Horus, and represented a
power or attribute. Afterwards there were six others added,
making in all seven, representing the seven powers. This can be
seen from the Ritual. It was one of the types of the seven
powers, and then they, who represented these powers, were dis-
tinguished by the Cable-tow or Rope around their necks, as some
are seen in this picture. Masons will understand, even those in
the R A degree, that each chair represents one Great One, each
having or holding the emblem of the office which he occupies, the
emblem being the sign or symbol by which they are known see —
Cable-tow.
The Zapotec and Mexican conception of the Deity, according
to Father Juan de Cordova, was*‘' God without end and without
beginning,” so they called him, without knowing whom, Dios ''

infinito y sin principo llamavanle sin saber a quein.” The un- —

created Lord, who has no beginning and no end (el Senor in-
creado, el que no tiene principio y fin) —God, of whom they said
that he was the Creator of all things and was himself uncreated
(Dios que decian que era creado del todo yel increado). If you
compare this with the Egyptian you will find it identical.
—
The Mexican Tlanezcalpan Tecietli the Lord of the Dawn
and the Evening Twilight the first light which illuminated the
:

earth, is the representation of Horus 1 In the Zapotec he was

.

called Coqui-Zee Coqui-Cilla, which means the same thing, and is

represented in their Calendar opposite the day which begins with
I Snake.” We see in their Calendar, then first represented,
the beginning of the days by the sign of the crocodile —
as the
denominating sign, which proves that they represented and
believed that Sut, the King of Darkness, was first or primary,
and that Coqui-Zee or Horus 1 deposed him, which is identical
.

with what we find in the Egyptian primordial.

Dr Edward Seler is certainly under the impression that their
—
year began with the Quaintlena the feast of the Rain God
(Tlalogue) — —
Mexican Antiquities,” page 22 and that the sign
for the first day of the year was the sign of the Crocodile = Great
Water Lizard.
In this he perfectly correct (page 38), but he cannot make
is

out how this should fit in with the rainy seasons of Mexico,
98 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Yucatan^ and Central American States, etc., and tries various
and many ingenious ways to make the rendering agree, but he
does not know the key, so cannot unlock the riddle.
We will give him the key and the explanation, and he will,
we think, have no further difficulty in arriving at the correct
solution, or in fitting in his various gods and deities in their
proper places and order. To do this, we must give the Egyptian
rendering of the commencement of the reckoning of time pretty
fully ;
he will then understand why many old nations thought
the world began their first year with the inundation (although
it might not be their rainy season). They brought it from Egypt,
—
and it is part of the Stellar or Lunar Stellar Mythos and will —
also explain the Mayas’ Renewal of the House” or ‘Yenewal
of the Temple ” (page 27).
Time was first kept in Egypt, and the year began, when the
tail of the great Bear pointed South. That was the commence-
—
ment of the year, and the time was kept by Tekhi the Goddess
of the Inundation, and the first month of the year was called
Tekhi (oldest table of time found at Ramesseum and
'

Edfu).
The year of the Great Bear was Stellar. Then came Lunar
time, or Lunar-Stellar twelve months of thirty days, each with
:

five added, by Taht, the Moon God. The origin of these days
as an Egyptian legend is repeated by Plutarch.
The seven Astronomes in the Celestial heptanomes of the seven
Egyptian nomes were first mapped out in Egypt, and then
figured in the heavens. The names of these in Egypt were :

Memphites, Heracleopolites, Crocodileopolites, Aphrositopolites,

Oxyrhynchites, Cynopolites and Hermopolites. The Goddess
of the Great Bear, who as Khebt, or Apt, was mother of
the fields of heaven when they consisted of the seven
Astronomes.
The fields of the Papyrus reed, (the Papyrus reed or young
shoots of the same, and water, were the original food of life
symbolically,) were figured within the circle made by the turn
round of the seven Stars about the North Celestial Pole. This
formed the enclosure of the River of Life which was planted in the
garden or on the Mount, the Tree of Life or food in the Celestial
—
waters otherwise the Tree of the Pole, in the Astronomical
Mythology ; therefore the Constellation of the Female Hippo-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 99
potamus (or Great Bear) was the Mother of the time circles. It
was a clock on account of its wheeling round the Pole once every
twenty-four hours.
The Great Bear was also a clock of the four Quarters in the
Cycle of the year. As the Chinese say ''
When the tail of the
:

Great Bear points to the East, it is spring when it points to the

;

South, it is summer when it points to the West, it is autumn

; ;

when it points to the North, it is winter.’' In Egypt when the

Great Bear pointed to the South, or, astronomically, when the
Constellation had attained itsSouthernmost elongation, it was
the time of inundation^ or the birthday of the year which was also
^

the birthday of the world.

The the Great Bear were pointers to the South
tail stars of

—
where the birthplace of the waters was (African Lakes) which
brought salvation to the people of Egypt, with Horus in the Ark
as the Deliverer of Drought (Sut), and hence, doctrinally, as the
Saviour of the World.
The inundation was a primary factor in the establishment
of time in Egypt, and the foundation of the year (see Hymn to
the Nile) ;
Teacher of time. The Nile was the inspirer of
also as
Taht, who was the Measurer of time.
Under the name of Tekhi, the Old Great Mother was the giver
of liquid and the supplier of drink as Khept or Apt, she was the
;

water cow, with a woman’s breasts as Neith, she was the

;

suckler of crocodiles as Isis, she was the Milk-mother

;
and as ;

Menat, she was the wet-nurse, typical provider of plenty and ;

primarily, she was Mother Earth, and fundamentally related to

the water source of the Egyptian inundation.
This was the Old First Mother, who was given the Great Bear
as her Constellation in the Northern heaven, when she became the
Maker of the starry revolutions, or Cycles, and the Mother of the
earliest year in time, which year was dependent on the inunda-
tion, and determined by the birth of Horus, as the Crocodile-
headed Sebek, the Son of the Great Bear, otherwise the Crocodile
or Water Lizard of the inundation.
The birth is represented in the Astronomical fragment from a
Theban tomb. On this the Old First Mother has just given birth
to her young crocodile, and dropped it in front of her. Thus we
behold the birth of Sebek which, according to sign language, is
equally the birth of another year at the moment when the Great
100 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Bear’s tail is pointing to the birthplace —to the Great Lakes
in the South.
The year of the Great Bear, and the inundation, or of Apt and
Sebek, was found to be wrong in time, and this was righted when
Taht Hermes, the Measurer of time by the Great Bear and the
Moon, had added the five additional days to the earlier Stellar
year, and thus established the truer Cycle of 365 days in the place
of the 360 days.
When the Bear was pointing to the birthplace of the water
in the South, the Festival of the Tail was celebrated for the coming
inundation. There was a Set Heb was cele-
Festival also, which
brated every thirty years as the Festival of the Tail, which was
the anniversary of some special year of years, and the Lord of
the thirty year Festival was, at one period Horus, and at another,
Ptah.
Here is the reason why the Central American States, and all
those old countries where we and Lunar Mythos,
find the Stellar
commence their time ” with the inundation and have the sign
of the Crocodile or Great Water Lizard as the first day of the first
year. The inundation in Egypt was the time in all these countries
— (and roughly the opening or commencement of the year, coin-
cides with the summer solstice —
when the solstices had at length
been recognised in the Solar Mythos).
In the Mexican Calendar, we have the four Quarters with
the names of the four children of Horus, and the seven divisions
of the Astronomes with the one added = eight, and also the seven
primary ones, six with the centre = seven.
That the Ancient Egyptians knew that the Great Lakes in
Central Africa were the sources of the Nile, and the cause of
inundation, is proved by the Ritual know what is written
:

in the book-store kept in the library, that whenever the Nile

cometh forth from the two fountains the offerings of the Gods are
to be plenty.” —
R. of the Ritual, chap. Ixii. These two great
lakes were figured in heaven as the two Great Lakes, one on the
North and one on the South of the Mount the Baku hill, on —
—
which heaven rested the Lake of Kharu and the Lake of Ru
Ritual, chaps, cviii.-cix. They are also represented in Amenta
and in the Mexican painting —see Humboldt, Eragments.
On page 372, D
represents Horus walking on the Sea or
fig.

Lake, his headdress and crown represent The Lord of the four
 PRIMORDIAL MAN lOI
Quarters and Light to lighten the Way/’ the four symbols of
''

the same are raised above.

Fig. 77, page 312, which is called by Dr Edward Seler a
dancer,” represents Horus crowned with '' The Three Rods,” or

Horus, who is here represented as speaking to his

Father in Heaven. Horus wears the Crown with the
“All Seeing Eye,” and above this 3 Rods or Rays
of Light. His Serkh is behind with the 3 Rods on the
top, also 3 on his feet. —
He is giving the sign of and
his Father in Heaven who is represented above is
—
returning the answer Horus is shown wearing the
chain of the 33° with the emblem of the same, as used
during the Stellar Mythos*

Fig. 39. — From “ Mexican

”
Antiquities.

Rays of Light —The

Light of the World. He also has a staff
with this symbol raised above, behind him these signs and —
symbols represented here, are the same as those we find amongst
the Druids and in Egypt. His face is raised and he is speaking
to “ His Father in Heaven ” —
Ra (see Ritual, chap. 173).
Horus addressing his father, Ra exclaims — Hail, Osiris, :

I am thy son Horus, I have come, I have avenged thee, I have

struck down thine enemies,” etc.

102 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Ra here called Ra-Unnefer-Osiris Ra^ who has the Royal
is

Uraeus on his head^ and other emblems of attributes and

sovereignty.
The Egyptians celebrated ten great festivals or Mysteries each
year^ and we find the Mexicans-Zapotecs did the same, also that
the Mexican and Central States of America ideographed their
Astro-Mythology in Uranographic mode, as did the Egyptians.
The Elements themselves, were the earliest superhuman powers,
equivalents and these were thought of, and imaged by superhuman ,

in the Stellar Mythos in the same way as the Egyptians did.

The different gods we find here, correspond in every particular
to those of Egypt :

Mexican Egyptian

The God of Fire Khabsenup We have given the equivalent names,

Darkness Sut in Mexican Zapotec, etc., in other
Light Horus parts of this work.
Water Nu Hapi
or
Earth Tuamutef or
oi Seb. Two lists of names for the 7 are given
Blood Horus
Child Horus in the Ritual, chaps, xvii. xcix. cvii.

Darkness, etc. J

The Erog Toad is frequently portrayed in the Central

or
American Codices, and the tradition in N. America (amongst the
Indians) that a Erog in the Moon was followed by a devouring Wolf
who was in love with the Frog, means the Frog was a type of
transformation, and was applied to the changing moon in sign
language : —
Ptah was depicted as a Frog, and a Lamp was found
in Egypt, with a Erog on with this written in hieroglyphic
it, :

I am the Resurrection (Lanzone Dizionario page 853).

The Lamp here is equivalent to the Rising Sun, and the Frog
on it is the type of Ptah, who in his Solar character was the Resur-
rection and the Life in the Mythology before the image passed into
Eschatology, when the god who rose again as Solar, became the
Light of the World in a Spiritual sense. The Erog here was a
Zootype representation of Ptah in Amenta, or the Lower Earth,
or Nether World, or Earth of Eternity. The Tortoise was another
form frequently found depicted in these Central American Codices,
as in Egypt.
It is by means of this sign language that this Egyptian wisdom
keeps the records of the prehistoric past. The Egyptian Hiero-
glyphics shows us the connection between words and things, also
between sounds and words, and a very primitive range of thought,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 103

and there no other such a record in all the world, and this sign
is

language includes the gestures and signs by which the mysteries

were danced or otherwise dramatised in Africa by the Pygmies
first, others following. They consisted largely of human gestures
and signs, and the sounds first made by animals —as for instance,
ba,'^ the goat, meaou ” for the cat, ^^su for the goose, etc.,
and the living ideographs and zootypes were primarily of, and can
be traced to this original home, and not anywhere else on the face
of the earth.
These Zootypes were extant in nature as figures and pictures
ready made, hieroglyphics and ideographs that moved about
alive, living nature types that were employed when no others were
known to art.
Mr Spencer is entirely wrong when he states that mythical
representation began with stories of human adventure , and
that every kind of creation may
be transformed into any other.
The above proves that he is absolutely wrong.
The Frog in Egypt was a sign, also, of '' Myriads ” as well as
transformation.’' In the Moon it would denote “ myriads of re-
newals ” when periodic repetition was a mode of immortality.
The Goddess Heket (Frog) represented the Moon and its trans-
formation, amongst the Andaman Islandsand Australian abo-
rigines, and also the Irequois N. A. I. They make the Frog '' The
Great Monster which drinks up all the waters ” hence the ;

Frog plays the part of the Apap Monster, and we see thus that the
idea was also held by the Mayas. See fig. and hieroglyphics,
‘^Mexican Antiquities,” page 425.
Symbols and Signs of Tale of Birth of Horus, Son of
Isis, AND Machinations of Sut

I. Large Scorpion representing Sut guarding the house wherein

24 6

From “Mexican Antiquities/’ Bui. .28, page 179, fig. C.

he had hidden Isis and Horus (Sut^changed himself into

a Scorpion).
104 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
3. House with child Homs hidden therein by Sut.
2 and 4. Hieroglyph (Egyptian) for Isis and Nephthysis.
Nephthysis came with Serquet and besought help from
heaven, and Ra came with his ^^Boat of Millions of
Years/' and stopping the boat, and Thoth, by means
of words of power, restored Horus to life again after
he had been stung by the scorpion and died.
5. Water, with Papyrus plant growing, representing the Papyrus
Swamp where Isis fled to hide herself when she brought
forth Horus.
6. These hieroglyphs (on the authority of Champollion^ in foreign
—
names) represent the two feathers Maat.

Horus as Lord of the Double-Horizon

Horus, he who made the pathway, not only between the

two horizons, but to eternal life as son of Ra —the Holy Spirit
in the Eschatology, the intermediate link in the Mythos which

Fig. 41 ;

connects the Solar orb with yesterday,'' is now the inter-

mediary betwixt the two worlds and two lives in time and
eternity Ritual chap. xlii.
Horus (as Horus-Sebek he is represented as the earliest fish-
man). He is here seen emaned from the great Fish mother.
Apt —Nina was another form —
Primarily he issued from
the female fish i.e, the Crocodile Apt (female) as her son Horus-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 105
Sebek or young Crocodile. Jonah being ejected from the great
fish’s mouth is only an exoteric rendering of the above. The figure
k represents Mythological and Eschatological part of the Ritual.

Fig. 42.
Reproduced from “ Mexican Antiquities/’ published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, for which I have to thank Mr W. H. Holmes.

Horus the Light of the World in Tears

This figure depicts Horus in Tears ” — Ye are the tears
made by my eye in your name of men.”

Fig. 43.
Reproduced from “ Mexican Antiquities,” published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, for which I have to thank Mr W. H. Holmes.

His Crown (emblem of light with three feathers) represents him

as “ The Light of the World ” as witnessed by Taht-Aan—who
carried the Eye of Horus in his hands and testifies that Horus is
io6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the true light of the world as son of Ra, the solar God, and of the
Holy Spirit in the Eschatology (see Ritual). Taht-Aan was the
primordial John, but far anterior and just as personal, as he carried
in his hands the papyrus roll—'' the word of life ” and the eye of
light, the Talismanic " Maatkheru as seen portrayed here on the
head of Horus.
The papers work, " Mexican Antiquities,’’ by Seler,
in this
Forstemann, Paul Schellhas, Carl Sapper and E. P. Dieseldorff all
follow on the same lines in their arguments and explanations
nevertheless we cannot agree with them, and boldly accept the
challenge thrown down by Mr Forstemann on page 541. " You
—
can make an hypothesis on anything, but the true meaning of all
these codices can only be made by taking into account the Mythos
of Egypt and the exodes thence,” which these gentlemen have
entirely ignored. The differences which we find, and have not
been explained by these writers, can only be understood by a
knowledge of Totemism and the Stellar, Lunar, as well as the
Solar Mythos, and Ritual. In these myths and legends, and in
their hieroglyphics, there are the same tales throughout Horus 1 — .

as the Eagle or Hawk the God of the Pole Star

;
The One added :

to the Seven Glorious Ones the Little Bear not the Southern
: —
©•©
Cross ^ and Sothos, as represented by the dog Anubis.
^ ,

O
AndQ Mexican, is equal to ® No. 9 Egyptian, repre-
000000
senting the nine circles of heaven, or the Put Cycle of Ptah.

SUT BOUND AND CHAINED AND WOUNDED BY HORUS’ SpEAR

Fig. 44.
Reproduced from Mexican Antiquities,” published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, for which I have to thank Mr. W H
. . Holmes.

This figure represents the Great Apap monster bound and

chained. The text (Ritual) states that " he has a chain of steel
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 107
''
upon him '' (Ba metal) and Thou art pierced with hooks
(chap, cviii.), etc.

We see here the Heaven, with the Double Holy

Mount of
House of Anup and the Sacred Word exposed in the Temple of
the same, and the M W
X, with his attributes, giving the sign. —
Supported on ]
two squares, or double squares, with four
steps i.e, earth and heaven or the two earths or Earthly life and

Fig. 45.

Spiritual life —four = four supports or children of Horus,

steps
with the Egyptian Hieroglyphic Mes in front = to be born
again, etc., and the Put cycle of Ptah underneath and the 5
mysteries sign and indication below on the right.
In the centre, below the Sacred Word, is the Tree of Life,^’
with seven branches and the Eood of Life portrayed in its fruit.
In Egyptian the Tree of Hathor was the Tree of Life, and it
was the Sycamore Eig Tree, from the fruit of which a divine drink
of the mysteries was made and drunk at a certain part or time of
the ceremonies, therefore it was the typical tree to make one
wise, and it became a tree of abnormal knowledge. The divine
drink is still made and used in the 18°.
The tree of Nut was the Tree of Heaven and Eternal Life, hence
it was designated the Eternal Tree, as shown in the vignette of
io8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The Book of the Dead —the tree or eatable plant and the water
supplied the elements of life to the Manes in the lower paradise —
i.e. Amenta —Arm-Garden. The tree of Nut was Stellar ;
the
tree of Hathor, Solar. Uaxtepcatl Petlacalctl is the Mexican
name for Lord or Keeper, Mount and Tree of Mount-Horus.
Anauaacatl, Mexican name for Ear of Corn by a stream of water
and God of Ear of Corn Cinteotl Horns. —

4
A B C
Fig. 46. —From Mexican Antiquities,’’ published by the Smithsonian Institute,
—
Bureau of American Ethnology Bui. 28, page 310.

The above must be interesting to brothers of the i8°.

Athe prototype of
is MW
S with the sign or A, with all his H
attributes attached, before the sacred name.
B. We have here on the left (i) the sacred name exposed to
view. A is looking on it, with the sign.
the right (2) the On
sacred name is guarded within two closed doors with flames of
fire — —
or the holy spirit guarding it from the eye of the profane.
C is the figure of the Temple with the Lights 33 ” Heaven in
eight divisions (3) and one of the names
(Amsu), theof Homs
risen Homs in the centre of this. On the pedestal (4) is another
name of Homs. The Lord and Giver of Light and Life,'' or
the Diffuser of Light to the World " or '' Giver of Rays of Light
to the World."
The four steps (5) denote the number of supports or four
—
children of Homs Imexayacatzin Mexican for The Children —
of the Thigh.
Their different coloured gods, seven in all, denote different
—
elemental spirits in nature seven colours seven spirits not — —
human, but contained in their totemic zootypes (not ancestral
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 109
spirits),and is the representation here and all over the world of
the seven superhuman powers or the gods and the glorified, and
the names are those of the Egyptians. The Aztec, Mexican and Peru-
vian legends must be read through the Astro-Mythology and
of ancient Egypt, and only by so doing can you understand them.
This does not refer to a battle on earth or Mexico, as Dr Edward Seler states,
but the mythical battle between Sut and Horus in one of its phases, and the hiero-
glyphics of the two names. It portrays Sut and Horus contending for the supremacy
in the equinox on the mount, with Shu as arbitrator.

House on the Mount of Heaven.

^ Early form of Zootype

for the Great Mother.
Shu, arbitrator be-
tween Sut and Horus.

Horus, his name on his Sut, his name is seen on

shield a-nd his his shield and

crown of feathers
seven feathers, repre-
(double crown).
senting the 7 powers
of darkness —his head-
Mount of Heaven, with dress also denotes his
Horus on the Mount, name — The
cap of
facing Sut in battle. darkness and ignor-
ance and origin of our
Dunce’s or Fool’s
Cap, and is at the
present day used on
some S. American gov-
ernment documents.

Fig. 47.
From Mexican Antiquities,” published by the Bureau of American Ethnology
Bui. 28, page 263.
1 in Heaven was not individualised at this early period and primitive
The Father
man had not yet been able to impose the human likeness on the mother nature or
nurse, so they portrayed her as “ the suckler ” — —
that in zootype form which was
—
the same as in Egypt a living Ideograph.
no SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
was on the mount of Hetep at the equinoctial level that the
It
quarrel of Sut and Horns was settled for the time being by Shu.
Law and order was established between the elemental forces
which had hitherto been ever fighting for supremacy (light and
darkness) and bounds to the contentions of these powers were
established by dividing the whole universe from zenith to Nadir
into the two domains — —
one for Sut the South and night, and one
for Horns —
the North and light {Ritual, chap. cx.). This was the
first in Stellar, and Shu was the arbitrator. In Lunar it was Taht,

and in the Solar, Seb. The Great Mother, here depicted in zootype
as the great many-teated suckler, shows her as the mother of the
first three elemental powers. The Japanese have the same proto-
type. The uranographic symbol was constellated in “ Triangula,”
composed of three stars, held in the hand of Horns.
On pages 378 and 381, '' Mexican Antiquities,” Dr Edward
Seler reproduces many figures and symbols, Maya and Mexican.
His Maize Goddess, fig. k, p. 378, and again in fig. a, 381. Fig. 99 k
(p. 105 here) is the representation of Horus —
the two fishes in
Pisces —
the fish-man. Horus is seen kneeling on the right knee with
the sign holding a fish by its head, or food of life^; underneath
are the two monster fishes, here shown identically as the ancient
Egyptian hieroglyph one represents the Southern Fish and the
;

other Ketos. The Southern fish on the Celestial globe is portrayed

in the act of emaning a stream of water from its mouth. The other
monster, Ketos, as the breather ” out of the water, as is shown
‘‘

by the air issuing from his nostrils and bubbling on the surface of
the water the two being a representation of the earth as the
;

—
mother of life in the water called the abyss known by various
names in the different versions of the Mythos. In the Sut and
Horus Mythos they were twins born, because the conditions were
co-extant in earth and water. In the course of time everything
that was hot and dry, like the desert, was ascribed to Sut; whereas
—
the products of water green trees, life, etc., were assigned to
Horus hence the two monsters here were continued as types of
;

the twins, and as born from water. One name of the Egyptian
god of the inundation was Bahu —called the “ Power of the

^ The Zapotecs have, like the Egyptians, represented the Crocodile or “ great water
Lizard ” as one name for the highest being and have portrayed it in the Glyphs as
“ the giver of food of life.” The Zapotec name for this Crocodile is Tlaloc and ce
Cipactli = the one.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN III

Southern lakes ” Rec. voL x. p. 149 and —

I am Bahu the

Great ” is said four times over in the Magic Papyrus. The sign
of the fish^ enclosed in Egyptian hieroglyph^ signifies An to —
appeal to, to show, to teach. An in Egyptian is also the name of
the teacher, the scribe, the priest. Horus, as Sebek, was the
—
great fish of the inundation typical of food and water. In the
Stellar Mythos the deceased assumed the form of a fish to cross the
waters in the nether-world he had to swim around the under-
;

world and across the Nu to the Celestial Pole or Mount of Heaven,

and it was Horus, as teacher,” who showed or taught the v/ay,
and he is here depicted as the '' teacher of the way,” Horus is
—
seen here with the two crowns on his head spiritual and earthly.
Fig. 99 g on the same page (104 here) represents Horus as Lord of
the Double Horizon.” He is kneeling on one horizon with his right
leg, and his left foot is placed on the other horizon his hands and
;

arms raised in the same sign On page 381 (105 here) Horus
.

is represented with the same sacred sign in tears. — Horus in

tears.” —
He says : —
Ye are the tears made by my eye in your
name of men.” He wears the crown of the three feathers and has
—
the symbol of Light thus represented as the Light of the
World.” Fig. a (p. 381 m.a) on the same page represents
Horus as the Young EarCorn,” here represented by
of
Maize. He is giving life and plenty, the bringer of food of
life to the world. On page 604 he is represented as Sebek,
precisely as on the Egyptian monuments. The foregoing is Dr
Edward Seler's Goddess of Maize ”
''
On the same page, 381,
! ! !

fig. h (p. 106 here), is represented Sut, as bound and chained

by Horus. The chains are around him, the Egyptian hieroglyph

“ a to be tied up ” is over his head, and Horus’ spear is in his vital
parts, which he is vainly endeavouring to remove. Fig. g on the
same page also on page 377 a is a representation of Shaat, the
:

Great Mother,” both in Zootype and anthropomorphically.^ The

—
many-teated sow, or Hathor or Isis all one and the same. On
page 377 a it is Isis above, anthropomorphically, with the two
feathers Maat with the symbol of Shaat below, and on page 381
:

it is the Mexican bird representing “ Mut,” the Great Mother,

^The The Goddess Nut, is from Dr E. A. Wallis Budge’s The Gods

plate, ‘‘
of
the Egyptians,” published by Messrs Methuen & Co. We are much indebted to
these gentlemen for their kind permission to reproduce these beautiful plates from
Dv Budge’s great work and take this opportunity of returning our sincere thanks
for the same.
II2 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
with Shaat below — all one and the same —showing the different
periods of time. Fig. a^ 377, is of a later date than fig. g, 381.
The former shows Solar and divinised in the Eschatology^ the
latter Stellar Mythos, and therefore a zootype. On page 70
are the four children of Horus^ mentioned elsewhere in this work.
On page 303 (a) is a figure of Shu on the right and the symbol of the
Put cycle of Ptah, with Horus seated in front also on page 372 :

Shu is depicted. Stephens gives several plates taken on the spot

at Palanque and those of the Casa de Piedra^ Nos. i, 2, 3 & 4.
Incidents of Travel in Central America, Chepas and
Yucatan,” 1848, are identical with those at Mariette, Abydos,”
I pi. 10, 1 pi. 29, and are connected with, or rather are Vignettes
of chaps, cxii. and cxxiii. of The Book of the Dead.”
The fact that the Temples at Uxmal face East by South or are
oriented E. by S., are of a much
higher type of architecture,
and have no so-called idols, prove that these were of much later date,
were copied from the Egyptians at the time that the pyramids in the
Sudan were built (which are all oriented East and South), and must
rank, as regards time, with the Druids, whose circles are oriented
East by South —
i.e. during the Solar Mythos whereas those ;

at Casa de Palanque, the ruins at Copan and Quirigua, all are

oriented North, like the Great Pyramid have so-called idols and
;

rude figures (zootypes). This will be easily understood, and

accounted for the different Mythos (Stellar) in vogue at the time
they were built. The ruins at Quirigua are undoubtedly the
oldest of all the above. The huge snake and other animals
here depicted were the earlier representatives as zootypes and
symbols of the attributes of the '' Great One ” before the divina-
tion of the powers had been completely worked out, or the
anthropomorphic had come into existence to take their place
as representatives of these types. Bernal Diaz's description of
beautiful temples, with huge serpents in some parts of them, is
indicative of their origin being Egypt the original being at
:

Pithom ” and representing the god of the gate of the East.”

The huge serpent,” a representation (symbolically) of the
''

—
god Tmu” see later chapter on the Cross and therefore the —
dedication of these temples must be attributed to Tmu or Tern.
The reason why we find the name sometimes written Tmu and
at others as Tern, was because one represented the child ” and
the other the man,” but these were identically the same = to and
‘‘
 The Goddess NUT holding a Tablet on which stands HARPOCRATES.
She is portrayed as the Goddess of Heaven, as the bringer-forth of a new life,

i.e., Horus being carried aloft as the True Light of the World, and a symbolic
likeness of a Soul in human nature begotten of the Holy Spirit.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 113
other names for the child Horns of twelve years old and Horns
of thrrty years old. That different animals or zootypes were
nsed ill different conntries wonld natnrally arise from the change
of famia as primitive wisdom passed from land to land, thns
acconnting for the different animals here represented in America
to portvay the varions parts of the Ritual of ancient Egypt, both
in the St ellar, Lnnar and Solar Mythologies and their Eschatology,
the latter in a limited area, comparatively.
At an early period we have the serpent, Snt, represented
opposite xo Horns I., as may be seen by the type of bird above
his head. This serpent represented their old god, Uenetcotl, who
already existed in twilight i.e. before the snn's rays had pene-
trated the watery vaponr snrronnding the earth, and the ultimate
battle between the two. The Heaven, shown in eight divisions,
is precisely as we amongst the Drnids,
find it

Chaldeans, and, as we know, from the original

Egyptian the Great Mother snckling the child,
;

as Isis did Horns, and so on. Thronghont all

this work, there is no difi&cnlty in following
the one, in comparison with the other, and
althongh the Mayas had less of the Stellar
and Lnnar Mythos associated with the Solar, it Fig. 48 —Heaven in
^ divisions,
was no donbt throngh their freqnent inter-
conrse with the Egyptians, they probably, like Moses, wonld
wish to blot ont and abandon as mnch of the Stellar doctrines
and beliefs as they fonnd consistent to carry on the later
pnre Eschatology or the Solar whilst those of the Chipas,
;

Gnatemala, Hondnras and Nicaragna, etc., wonld not be in

snch an advanced state, and the '' overlapping '' wonld not
— —
have been fnlly completed as we find and those of the
North and farther West wonld have still less of the
Solar and more of the Stellar. Other tribes, like the Seri,
wonld date still fnrther back and have the earliest Stellar
and Totemism only, whilst there wonld be no mixtnre in
some.
Dr Edward Seler, in his attempt to decipher the Humboldt
Eragments, has fallen into the same error as Dr Le Plongeon, and
has vainly endeavonred to assign all therein to places on this earth,
— i.e. Mexico, etc.; bnt these fragments do not represent any map

H
II4 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
or picture of this earth ;
a part of the Tuat and Amenta and
it is

all therein, that is portrayed here. His eldest Motechuhzoma,

which he describes and translates as the fire god^' is the repre-
sentation of Ptah, the first Solar god, who, with seven assistants,
formed Amenta or built the underworld for the passage of the
manes, sun, moon, etc. Kis younger for whom he cannot assign
—
any name or place, is Tern Horus, the child of twelve years, or
Temu —Horus, of thirty years of age. His mountain in water or
water mountain, and the god thereof, was, at a later period,
ascribed to Osiris. One of the names given by Dr Brugsch to
Osiris was ''
the Great Water god,” but primarily it w?is Horus of
the mount of the North, surrounded by the celestial waters of
the universe. His Xilotl or Cacamatl or '' Young Ear of Cornf'
was one of the names of Horus, and his Zipe, with flayed human
skin,” and was their representation of Ptah-Seker-Ausar the —
Triune God of the Resurrection. On page 65, fig. A, is depicted
another type of this —Amsu the risen Horus, his name
is twice portra3/ed on this figure — Amsu is again figured in
another form. — on page 616, fig. H. He is here rising from the
Tomb where he lay in the Thrice bent position^ his right hand
and arm are free, his hand pointing upwards, his left arm
still bound to his side with hand pointing downwards —
—
he descended he ascended. This was Amsu in the Stellar
Mythos, the same as the Egyptian. Horus and Sut are also
shown on page 377 fig. I. as in the Egyptian back to back the —
—
black god and the white god. Quauhtli eagle, Mexican, name
of Horus. Cozcaquauhtli —
vulture, same as the above, only older,
sometimes, however, applied to Isis. His Acatl, Calli, Tecpatl,
Tochtle, which he ascribes to the names of the commencement
of days or periods, are the four children of Horus, gods of the
—
four quarters East, West, North and South.
The Mexican Calendar on page 29, here shown, is a Swastica
Cross, showing the four quarters with the names of the four
children of Horus on it. His god of the earthquake is Shu or An-
Heru, the lifter up of the heavens. Chibirias or Ixhebelyoxor or
—
Zac Zuhuny the White virgin, a name of Isis. His Toci or
Teteo-innan or Mother of the gods as he calls it, is right, because
she is always represented with the Chicautztle or ^Vrattle-board,”
{Facing page 114
HUMBOLDT FRAGMENT FROM “MEXICAN ANTIQUITIES
{^Facing page 114
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 115

which is the same as the Egyptian Isis, with Sistrum. Moan

1-m-p 39, is Anubis — one who smells out the way ” in the under-
world, to guide the manes to '‘the seat of the weighing of
souls.’ ^ —
Coatl or Cizuij sor Zee Snake, the evil one, the troubler,

Fig. 49.
The Mexican Calendar in form of Swastica Cross, from “ Mexican Antiquities,”
p. 29, with the names of the Four Children of Horus as gods of the four corners, at
N. S. E. and W.

the one who brings misery, the deceiver, layer of snares, one
who brings trouble, was their representative of the great Apap
fiend.
On page 159 S, Ta-Urt, here shown, is so well depicted that it
cannot possibly be mistaken by any Egyptologist or anyone else if
ii6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they will compare this with the plate in the Book of ^^The
Gods of Egypt A Mictlampa is the Aztec name for North, and
also the direction of the Realm of the Dead. It was at the North
that paradise was situated, and on the Holy Mount, situated
at the North, surrounded with the waters of the universe,
was the Great House or Holy City. The spirits of the
departed had pass the waters of space
to in Stellar —
—
Mythos carried from the underworld by “ a zootype form,’'
and in the Solar, after emerging from Amenta by a boat.
This was the belief of these people, the same
in every particular as the Egyptian, from
whom they learnt their Mythology and
Eschatology. On page 179, fig. c, b and a,
we have part of the tale of the birth of Horns,
Fig. 50. — Ta-Urt gon of Isis.^ In fig. c, wc SCO the child Horus
giving bnth to her son
sccured in a house, surrounded by
year. water and plants, with the great scorpion on
This is the Mexican the left (Sut), guarding the same. Above
‘•ifexicanAntiquities,”
^ IS Seen the scorpion Sut in battle. He
p. 159 s.) of the Old ispiercedby two spears. Opposite, in another
First Mother giving parallel passage of the same manuscript, there

I® again drawn, opposite the fire god, instead

Crocodile, precisely
similar to the Egyp- of the War god, merely a scorpion, a stream of
tian here mentioned ; water, and a burning house, c, Teoatl Tlach-
aiso on page 99.
inolli —
the symbol of war. In the Egyptian
we learn that Isis became with child, and her son Horus
was born in a secret -place, where she suckled him and
reared him. The spot was supposed to be situated amongst the
papyrus swamp of the Delta, and the event is alluded to in many
scenes in which is the goddess, suckling her child, amidst a dense
mass of papyrus plants. Soon after the birth of her son, she was
persecuted by Sut in the form of a great scorpion, who kept Isis
and Horus prisoners in a house, but by the help of Thoth she
—
eventually escaped with the child, etc. Eor further information
on this point and the stinging of the child Horus to death by
the scorpion, and bringing to life again of Horus, and fight with
Sut, see Egyptian Text.
The foregoing picture-signs of the Mexican are most dra-
^
Page 103 in this book.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 117
matically and truly a portrayal of the Egyptian episode, and we
contend that Dr Edward Seler is entirely in the dark, and has
missed the key for the true decipherment of all these hieroglyphs
and picture-signs. His seven warriors here represent the seven
Scorpions, called Tefen, Befen, Mestet, Mestetef, Petet, Thetet
and Metet, who protected Isis, with her child, when she escaped
from the Papyrus swamp and fled to Per-Sui or Crocodilopolis,
—
and then to the city of the Two Sandals Goddesses.
In the Humboldt Fragment xvi. we see the beginning
of the evolution of Christianity amongst these people, precisely
similar to the earliest Christian Copts in the first part of the

Fragment. They have converted Amsu

to represent Jesus Christ, and have given his age as thirty-

three at time of resurrection and fourteen as the Child Jesus.

Fig. 51.
ii8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

This plate is from J. L. Steven’s work Central America/’

p. 31 1 ), published 1849, taken from a stucco bas-relief at the
temple of Palenque. It shows an early type of the resurrection,
namely, the raising of the Tat pillar, this being a type of the Pole
or the pillar that sustained the universe, and also as a pillar of the
four corners, based on the tree as a type of the Pole. The picture is
pre-Osirian, and the central figure standing erect raising the Tat
pillar is Atum-Ra. He is accompanied by his two sons Hu and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 119
Sau. These two sons in the pre-Osirian mythos accompany their
father in his resurrection, which it is shown to be here by the
ithypallic condition, as the prototype of Amsu (Ritual, chap,
xvii.), and they are saluting him with the well-known signs used
by us in the O degree.
It willbe noticed, also, that this is the same sign used as those
portrayed on the vase from Chama, except that in one case it is
the R.S.L.H. and in the other L.S.R.H., the difference being in
the degrees.

Fig. 53.

This plate is from J. L. Steven’s work Central America,” p.

318), from Palenque, and represents Horus of the Double Horizon
or of the Double Equinox, who was termed the Double Harmakhu,
and this duality was imaged in the two-foldness of the Sphinx, or
the two Lions, which expressed the Double Glory of Horus, who
was Lord of the Solar forces, that was double in the vernal equinox.
In the Ritual (chap, xxxviii.) it is said of Horus of the Two
Lions. am the Twin Lions, the heir of Ra.” In chap. Ixii. 2, ‘H
120 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
am the Twin In chap. Ixxii. p/M am the Double Lion.”
Lions
One title of Horns of the Double Horizon is Har-Khuti-Khepera.
This is the Horus-Sun^ and the two lions he is sitting on image the
double strength of glory of Horns in the sign of Leo. The above
shows one of the phases of the double character of Horus. Some
others were, He of the Double Crown,” the Double Feather,”
the Double Uraei,” the Double Life, earthly and spiritual,” etc.
In front is Shu presenting him with the emblems of the two Lands,
earthly and spiritual, andmaking him Lord of Heaven and of
earth, symbols of which Shu is holding in his hands, the lower
part representing the lands of the earth, and the upper part
the spiritual. This picture is a representation of the Egyptian
pre-Osirian character.
It shows the old sign of F —expressing his acceptance of the
trust conferred.
Dr Le
Plongeon^ in bringing forward the results of his travels
and studies amongst the Mayas, and trying to show that these
were the first people ” who taught others, and the first people of
the earth, takes no account of those who were much older than
the Mayas, and had the Stellar Mythos takes into account
;

nothing of the anatomical conditions of previous inhabitants.

Like Dr W. Budge he commences very late in his points of the
Primordial,” but his writings and photographs help to prove our
contention that the Mayas obtained their knowledge of the
:

Solar doctrines from the Egyptians, and were probably the first
of theAmerican nations who practised or believed in this,” and
although he mentions some of the Totemic Ceremonies of the
Nahutls, he is apparently quite ignorant of them, or how these
Nahaults obtained their Stellar Mythos. His signs and photos,
which he found here, are valuable, but his interpretation quite
wrong. We give a few for example, showing the true explanation.
His sign of the Land of the Scorpion of the Mayas

is the Egyptian sign of '^Zodiacal West.” His is Khui

Land, a part of the Egyptian Amenta, n is the Egyptian

numeral for No. lo.

iQ is a pair of arms with hands out-
stretched, is a negative Egyptian sign to stop, to arrest, no or

not, or to embrace. cz is a boat stand. his Tza,

 PRIMORDIAL MAN I2I

which he translates as That which is necessary/’ is one of

the Hieroglyphic signs for Amsu (the risen Horns). - i

the tail he calls Ain/’ the Maya for Crocodile, but this is wrong ;

the tail reads : Ka or Kam, whence Kamit for Egypt.” Kamit

is the black night — death-darkness^ and was depicted by the
Crocodile's tail, not the Crocodile.
His is fully explained

on page 66 (explanation of this Hieroglyph on the body of

the Australian Aboriginal). ^ Horizon and a country
or people, are purely Egyptian, as all Egyptologists know,
and *=^1 is Ta the earth. His plate ii. represents
Sut chained in the underworld, after the great battle with
Horus, and Horns is represented here as King of the North
and South. The serpent, with inflated breast, is the representa-
tion of the Egyptian Uraeus. Plate v., the Scorpion with \/
Apt, the brow of the God I am,” chaining Sut the Evil One.
What he terms the very interesting ceremony, called Hepmek,”
practised only amongst the Mayas, let us inform him, is still
practised by the Burmahen women and some African tribes, and
for quite a different reason to his interpretation.
We think the
above examples sufficient for our proof, but the
true explanation can only be obtained through the Egyptian.
Throughout his book, Queen Moo,” he frequently mixes the
Egyptian Celestial and tries to prove it Maya Terrestrial, but it
will not pass. He must go back to the origin of the little red men
or earth men, then follow the next exodus from Egypt the men —
of the Stellar Mythos. He will And abundance of remains of these
Astro-Mythological beliefs in North, Central and South America,
and finally those of the Solar doctrines, of whom probably those
Mayas of Yucatan were the first to bring it to America from
Egypt. Let him compare all these with what we find in other
—
parts of the world ^Totemic ceremonies connected with the Stellar
Mythos and Astro-Mythological beliefs, in only one place can the
centre of origin be found Egypt. — fi

1 It is written <==== ,
which probably is the Mexican way of writing

Taui, the two lands, but it might represent — Ta the earth, would
therefore mean “ the two Earths ” —that is, the same as the two Lands i.e. the
Celestial and Terrestrial.
122 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
How the Stellar and Lunar Mythos were carried here, whether
from Asia, via Japan and those parts North of it, (there being
some reason to assume that they advanced from the Pacific see —
later,) or whether they came from North Europe, via Greenland, it
is not possible to say, probably both ways, but there is no doubt in

our mind that the Solar doctrines were brought to Yucatan by the
Mayas, direct by trading ships. It would occupy more time than
we have at our disposal to go through all these codices, to interpret
each one, and render what is, in our opinion, the true meaning and
explanation of each. In the Ritual or Book of the Dead'' of
ancient Egypt, lies the '‘key" to the true rendering of all. In the
future decipherments of these " glyphs " they will recognise the
hieroglyphic and picture scenes of these Egyptians, but they must
make allowance for the different " Scribes and Artists " who have
here thus written the copies of the original.
Wecontend that what is written in this work is sufficient to
prove all that we advance as our strong belief, and that until the
Primordial Mythology of Egypt is taken into account and acknow-
ledged to be the origin of all, translators will often be falling into
" pits " that only Egyptian ladders can extricate them from. In
differing from the hypotheses advanced by these learned and dis-
tinguished writers, we have, we contend, replaced by another and
stronger argument and reason, that which they cannot overthrow.
If they will study the Egyptian Ritual and the primordial myths
from the beginning, and follow and trace the exodes, we feel con-
fident that they will arrive at the same conclusion, and give us
much more valuable information in the future than they have
done in the past.

Fig. 54.

Mexican Representation of Isis suckling Horus (“Mexican Antiquities ”).

This picture is taken from "Mexican Antiquities," published

by the Bureau of American Ethnology, Smithsonian Institute,
 The Goddess SEBEK“NIT suckling HORUS.
This goddess and the goddess Sekhet-Bast were very early types of Isis and
Nephthys, pre-Lunar and pre-Solar. The Ritual states, “she was uncreated by
the Gods” and “who is mightier than the Gods,” and to whom the eight gods
offered words of adoration; therefore this was before the Put cycle of 9, i.e., Ptah,
and consequently a representation of the Great Mother during Stellar mythos.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 123
Washington, D.C. This is a type of Isis suckling the child Horns,
and we note the Hieroglyph of her name Ka-t which

is sometimes painted in the Egyptian. This

Hieroglyph is always associated with Isis or a type of Isis, and

is seen shown her name as the Goddess Sesheta i.e. the
in
Goddess of the Pole Star, in one of the oldest forms.
We have here, therefore, the representation of Isis as the great
Mother, in the Anthropomorphic form, and also on the left, we
have the Zootype of the same portrayed as Shaat, the many-
teated Sow, or Hathor the Cow, a pre- Anthropomorphic type.
With the Babylonians, Nin-Ki-Gal, the Great Lady, is thus of
the same type as the above Isis here.
Nut or the “ Cow or Mother of Heaven ” was the giver of
liquid life, was the earliest Mistress of the Mountain,’^ the divine
“ Lady of the Mound,” and when the zootype of the good nurse,
the suckler, was changed into the anthropomorphic, the udder of
the cow was superseded by the mamma of the human mother, as
”
Rerit, the sow, she was the suckler or as Many-breasted Menal
as the typical provider of plenty zootypes.— Isis suckling Horus
•
—anthropomorphic type. Nut or Milch Cow Hesit is the
Mes-Khe-n. The Meskhen, womb or rebirthplace in the
leaven of eternity is portrayed by the “haunch.”
“I shall shine
above the haunch as I come forth in heaven” RiUial, chap. Ixxiv.
It is situated within the seven Pole Stars i.e. Little Bear and not

the Great Bear. The Great Bear is the cow Apt or the Water Cow,
or the Great Earth Mother, or the Mexican type, “ many-teated.”
These were the most ancient types of all and these were female.
Gerald Massey has been kind enough to write me his opinion
on the subject of these types, viz. :

“ The child born in the Totemic Group had no father and

therefore in their first mythology the first mother was repre-
sented as being fertilised by her child in utero like Ptah the God
in embryo —and was called the Bull of his mother. Why ?
—
Because this was not the human child it was Horus or the Calf,
born of the Cow and a pre-human type when the fatherhood was
not yet individualised. The Solar God at sunset made its
124 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
entrance into the breeding place of the nether world and is
—
said to prepare his own generation for rebirth next day but not
in human form — the Bull of his mother is shown on the horizon
next day as Horus the Calf.
These were Zootypes^ but^ when this is presented anthro-
pomorphically in accordance with the human terminology, the
calf which had no father, but was his own Bull, becomes the child
without a father. Thus the Elder Horus, who was the child of
the Great Mother Apt, was the child of his mother who was born
—
but not begotten the original in mythology or sociology at
the time of the Stellar Mythos and in the Stellar-Lunar Mythos
;

it was Horus the child of Light that was born of Isis in the Moon,

when the Moon was the Mother of the child, and the Father,
the source of Light, was unidentified, but later it was shown
— in the Lunar-Solar Mythos —that Horus was not without a
Father, but that Ra was the true Father as established by the
evidence of Taht. It is the Lady of Light in the Moon (Isis)
who pursues and seduces the Solar God in the darkness of Amenta,
and who exults that she has seized upon the God Hu and taken
possession of him in the Vale of Abydos where she went to lie
down and sought to be replenished with his light (Ritual^
chap. Ixxx.). In the Solar Mythos the Mother is done away
with as primary and the Father takes the place as supreme.
In the Eschatology Horus is born in his first advent as the
heir of Seb (Seb was the Father on earth). Horus says, H am come
as a mummied one ’
—
that is, in his embodiment when made flesh,
the Hamemmet being the unmummied ones (Ritual^ chap. ix.).
'
I come before you and make my appearance as that God in the

form of a man who liveth as a God '

—
or as lusu, the son of
Atum-Ra (chap. Ixxix.). H repeat the acclamations at my success
on being declared the heir of Seb (chap. Ixxxii.), Osiris in
'
^

Amenta, and Ra in heaven.' I descend to the earth of Seb and

^

put a stop to evil as a bringer of peace, plenty, and good-will on

'

earth (Ritual^ chaps, xxii., xxiv., xxxii., xlii.). The Ritual proves
that Seb, the god of Earth, was foster father of Horus when he
was the child of the virgin mother only. In Ritual, chap. Ixxxii.,
Horus says that as the heir of Seb he was suckled at the breast
of Isis, the spouse of Seb, who gave him his theophanies.
After the life with Seb on earth Horus is reborn in the earth
of eternity for the heaven of eternity (Ritual, chap. Ixxviii.-xxv.).
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 125

He is divinised with the substance of God (chap. Ixxviii.) by means

of Horus^ his manifester Osiris is said to relive, Horus is Osiris in
his rebirth —
Horus rises as a god and is visible to the divine spirits
in his resurrection (chap. Ixxix.). He is the living soul of Ra in
heaven. Horus was the only one of the 7 great spirits born of the
Mother who was chosen to become the only begotten son of God
the Father when he rose up from the dead. This is he who says in
the Ritual I am the bright one in glory, whom Atum-Ra hath
:
^

called into being and my origin is from his eye. Verily, before
Isia grew up and waxed old and was honoured beyond
was, I

those who were with me in glory (Ritual^ chap. Ixxviii., Renouf).

'

Those who were with him in glory were the 7 Great Spirits, the
Khuti or Glorious Ones, and amongst these Horus became the
divine heir of all things, the Son of God who claims to have
existed before Isis his Mother and was the manifester for the Holy
Spirit Ra in all things. In Ritual^ chap. Ixxxii., Horus says I :
‘

have come forth with the tongue of Ptah and the throat of Hathor
that I may record the words of my Father Turn with my mouth.’
^
I am Horus, prince of eternity ’ (chap. xlii.). ^
I am yesterday,
to-day, and to-morrow (chap. Ixiv.). Turn, as the earlier
’

form of Atum’s name in the Ritual^ is pre-eminently the Lord.’ '

In one chapter, Ixxix., he is -addressed as 'The Lord of Heaven,’

'
The Lord of Life,’ The Lord of all Creatures,’ The Lord
' '

of all.’ He was also the patron of builders and architects, and

his symbol is the masonic square.” ^
In Egypt, Mother Earth was also represented by a Suckler as re-
newer of vegetation in the Goddess Rannut. Isis was represented
as Mother Earth in another form as Sekhet (or field). Mamapacha
was the name of the Great Mother amongst the Peruvian tribes.
In Mexico, they called Calalepec Mountain the Mother, and —
the Quiche legend in which the human race descended from a
Cave dwelling woman is only a type of Mother Earth as the Great
The God Seb is the Egyptian Priapus who might be termed a Phallic Deity.
^

But he is the Earth-God and Father of Food the God of Fructification associated
:

with plants and flowers, and foliage, which are seen issuing from his body. He is
the Lord of Aliment in whom the reproductive powers of earth are ithyphallically
portrayed. But the potency represented by Seb was not human, although the
human member is depicted as a type of the begetter or producer {Ritual xxxix.). It
was with the lion as a solar type {Ritual xvii.), and took a first position
also identical
in the places, being shown like a light set upon a candlestick, and is
most ancient
carried down to the present day by the Ritualists as evidenced by their long sperm
candles mystically set up.
 126 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Mother. The Mount with a Cave was a natural figure of the
Earth Mother, the same as the Tree and the Mount and the “ Stone
with a hole in it ’’—types in sign language and the “ Sign and ;

Symbol” of the woman portrayed upon Rocks and Caves all

over the world, is not a symbol of wickedness in all these lands
nor yet an object of worship (Zechariah, chap. v. 8).
It is a Symbol of Superhuman type of Motherhood depicted
.in primitive art by the Aborigines, who had no other way to

Fig. 55. —This is the Christian.

express their ideas, and a stone or tree was a symbol of the mother
— the primitive birthplace.
Ccesar and Lucanus state that the gods of the Gauls were
pillars —stones —or tree trunks, but they were not gods —but were
images of the Mother Earth. The Stone or Tree were types of the
Divine Abode which represented the Great Mother, or Bringer-
forth.
There is a tribe, called the Seris tribe, who live in the remote
wilds of Mexico whose stronghold is Tiburon Island, who possess
;
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 127
many of the same ceremonies that we find amongst the Aboriginal
Australians of certain tribes and Nilotic negroes.
1. The women have the two incisor teeth knocked out to show

that they are ^'open.''

2. They are Totemic, with the Pelican as the tutelary deity,
who protects from accidents and arrow wounds from the fangs ;

of beasts and the firearms of the white man ;

having the Pelican

for their Totem, who made all things. —Zootype for Mut, ^ ^
the great Mother of the Egyptians.
3. Marriage with any but a Seri is not permitted (no half-
bred Seris have ever been known).
4. Women of one tribe must not marry the men of the
same i.e. a Pelican woman must marry a Turtle man or vice
versa.
5. Every clan or have their Totems, the Pelican and
tribe
the Turtle being considered the oldest and the women have
;

vertical bands of pale blue, white and rose red painted down the
forehead and right across their cheeks and nose, and on the cheeks
is painted, in a curious design, the sacred and totemic emblem of

—
the clan to distinguish their Clan or Totem. Hindoos do this
to show their cast.'’
6.Descent is always recognised through the female and not
the male. This is the case with the Urabunna and other tribes
in Northern Australia. No male is painted but wears a green
stone in the cartilage of the nose. Women here rule, men having
nothing to do with the organisation of the tribes or arrangement
of marriages, and they settle all disputes, the elder women joining
the councils that are held by the men. Women make all the
crude pottery, baskets and tents,” and all ornaments, which
''

consist of coloured stones, shells, etc., and they prefer human hair
to anything else to make strings —
they never use or barter for
white men’s beads. When women die they are given burial with
food and water for the soul’s journey, and their spirits are feared
as more powerful and more likely to return than those of the men.
No white man, as far as is known, can speak their language or
ever knew the name of any of their men or women. They use
stone axes, poisoned arrows and spears and for cutting up
;

animals use their teeth and hands. They can run forty to fifty
miles in a night and can overtake the fastest horse. Their food
128 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
consists of large sea turtles, shell fish, snakes, game and fruit of the
Cactus and Mesquite. They seldom cook their food and steal all

Fig. 56.
We see from this photograph that the Mexicans and Zapotecs painted their Totems
across the face in earlier times, as above.This also has the Egyptian hieroglyph
for daylight, splendour, etc. The five Odenote the five mysteries or powers.
The women of the Inoit tribe of the Esquimaux do the same. It is their Totemic
sign and name, which is given them at the time of puberty, as before explained.

the animals they can for food from other Indians and the Spanish-
Mexican Ranches.
The principal points to notice here are: —
That they are
i.

divided into Totemic Clans or Groups. 2. That the men and

women of one Clan must not marry each other. 3. That the men
of one Clan, say Turtle, must marry a Pelican and vice versa.
4. That all the women have the two incisor teeth knocked out.

5. That they provide food and drink for the dead, believing that
the Soul and the Spirit require it, and that they believe that these
can return and work them good or ill, thus showing propitiation.
6. That the line of descent is through the female, and that the
Pelican is the symbol for the Great Mother —
(Mut, Egyp.).
Probably there are many more interesting points if one could
dwell amongst them and find them out, but at present they kill
and eat all strangers.
Baron Nordenskjold^ in his travels in South America, visited
and dwelt for a time with the Quichnas and Aymaras Indians,
living round Lake Titicaca and the fells of the Andes. He states
that “ these Indians often worship Christ and the Virgin Mary by
dances, in which the Sun is used as a symbol of Christ and the Moon
for the Virgin Mary, showing how they confound the old religion
—
with the Christian faith '' but it shows and proves more than this
— and that is, that the Virgin Mary has taken the place of Hathor
or Isis, the Moon Goddess of the Egyptians, and Christ that of
Horus 1. or Osiris, or Ra and Horus the Child. Here we find
another link to forge the complete chain of the past, only waiting
for someone to go amongst these people and gain all the informa-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 129
tion of their past customs^ as Spencer and Gillen did with the
Australians — knowledge of
^with plus a Egyptology. The Baron
has so far —
given very few particulars ^very little —^and yet so
much ;
revealed and added to our know-
so great a point has it

ledge that these Indians have undoubtedly the doctrines of the

ancient Egyptians, whether direct descendants of the Incas or not
is not of much consequence. The Moon Goddess, Hathor or
Isis (two names for the same), becomes the type of the Virgin Mary,
and the Christ, now symbolically the Sun, has taken the place of
Horus I. or Osiris or Ra, which, we cannot say without more par-
ticulars, but the evidence is quite clear it is the one or the other,
and as these evidently practised so-called Solar Mythos it

would be Osiris or Ra.

It is another proof of the '' Egyptian origin,’^ and another nail
driven into the coffin of the Aryanists, and it opens a door for such
a wealth of knowledge to be gleaned upon this subject by anyone
who can go and gather the remnants of the past which are still
extant amongst these poor Indians. Thus it would add greatly to
the elucidation of the mystery of bygone days, but we doubt if this
can be achieved by anyone unless he has first made himself ac-
quainted with the Egyptian primordial and their Eschatology ;

knowing this, he can with confidence expect to obtain all other

points that are here awaiting him, as well as proving how much of
the Stellar Mythos,’' if any, remains or is practised still here or —
if there be none. Our opinion is that much of the Stellar will be
found mixed with the Solar, and merged in with their present
Christian faith. These can be traced back to Central America,
—
the Zapotecs and Mexicans the Solar to the Mayas of Yucatan.

The Secret Tribal Societies of West Africa

In his very interesting paper Brother Fitzgerald Marriott brings

forward a list of Secret Tribal Societies of West Africa. Many parts
of their ceremonies are analogous to those of the aborigines of
Australia, which show that they have a common origin, although
the secret tribal societies of West Africa are of a higher order and
have a Mohammedanism added to them. There are also amongst
the Puro these five mysteries :

The first or lowest is called Ydya.

i
130 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The second is called Woodya— this is the Messenger or Entrance
Keeper.
The third is called Benima —he commands the Devil and is a
Superior Messenger.
The fourth is called Konimahoohn ^he explains the law. —
—
The fifth is called Miseri the word means a Church/' also a
Bookman."
The highest rank or the chief of the Circle, Guild or Society, is
called Mama Koome.^ There are seven grades altogether
in Purrohism.
1. Bangan —a Probationer (Loocumba).
2. Pornor —or fully
Initiated.
3. Lakka —who the Herald. is

4. Be Kesey —the Lawyer.

5. Famanja —the Moderator.
6. Negebana —the Revenger.
7. Svekoi or Sopivewi —the Chief of the House.

The West African tribes, Tshi, like the Australian, Nilotic and
Bantu negroes, are divided into Totemic families and named after
some animal or plant, such as the Leopard family, Bush-cat
family. Dog family, Parrot family. Plantain family, etc. The
members of these families are prohibited from eating the Totem,
whether animal or plant, after which they are named, though,
owing to the importance of the Plantain as food, coast natives
do not recognise the rule as applying in that case.
A Purroh man has six small marks cut in his back, each in
the form of an equilateral triangle, having the vertex in the
centre of the spinal vertebrae and the base on both sides of the
ribs he has also concentric circles round the
;

© ® @ breasts. This sign we also see clearly shown on

A one of the stones at Ollamh Fodhla^ as can be seen
^ in the photo (Fig.
72) and the meaning is the
Khui Land of Egypt a region of Amenta land of the Spirits and —
Gods.
Wehave drawn particular attention to this, because it is a
very important fact, and one which alone will prove the connec-
tion between these ancient rites and their origin.

^ This is the same as the Egyptian -- Maa-Kheru.-^

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 131
Initiation into one of the secret societies of these West Africans
will pass you amongst nearly the various tribes found on the
all

West coast or in South Africa even if the tribes that you have
;

to visit or pass through are at war or deadly enmity with each

other, you are helped on and passed through unmolested, as
many white men can testify who have experienced the
same.
In West Africa, the Old Kongo was divided into seven districts
or provinces, with a Prince over each and one Over-lord or King
—
over all the Bini and Yorba were the same, and the original
Pygmies. They all believed in the seven powers representing
—
the attributes of Nzambi God on Earth, and their figures of so-
called fetish,'’ simply represent these powers in sign language.
Like the old Egyptians (see later), they believe that man has
—
A Soul they call Bakuhu.
—
A Shadow they call Dundu.
—
A Ka they name Zidundu.
They divide things of the body into three parts, and
Things of the spirit into three parts.
When you ask a native of West Africa to what family he
belongs, he answers by giving the name of his mother’s family,
showing that they reckon in the maternal line the oldest —
form.
Like the Australians and other native tribes, the spot where
—
they bury their dead they never visit again it is tabooed
made sacred. They have their “ sacred groves ” and sacred
trees,” animals, etc.
The Bini, when they build their houses, build in a sacred
figure in the wall. This figure is important to students who wish
to obtain the origin and meaning of their old religion and govern-
ment.
Mr R. E. Dennett has done good work in studying these
things in detail. He states that :
‘‘
—on the top of the figure is a
hirdy meaning to represent Ifi,” — —
the Son of God I.U. or
I.A.U. “
Immediately underneath this are four parallel lines,
with sixteen marks or holes in each then a space is left, and then
;

two parallel lines, with eight marks or holes i.e. twenty-four

marks or holes in all, with a distinct gap between the first and
second lines i.e. the first four and the last two.”
Here we have a representative bird for Horns 1.
132 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
The four first lines, representing the four children of Horns,
who are called :

Ibara,
Edi,
Ovekun,
Ogbe,
and the sixteen marks or holes, representing the powers or attri-
butes of each, in sign language, as we find in the Ritual of
ancient Egypt. Of the two lower lines, we have not been able to
ascertain the names, but we have no doubt that these would
—
represent the two lives Earthly and Spiritual, and the eight
marks or holes the attributes of the same, as the Seven Glorious
Ones, with The One added i.e. eight.
All the people of Bavili, Bini, and Yorba possess the same.
One of their sacred symbols is the triangle, resting on a Crown,
with the All Seeing Eye in the centre, and feathers on the
outside of the triangle, representing the Rays of Light or Delta.
In the centre of the triangle is a piece of looking-glass, or
something bright to represent Light —
Light of the World.'’ This distinctly
shows that these people have brought
on all their myths, sign language, etc., as
above, from the ancient Egyptians,
thousands of years ago, somewhat altered
now, but there lies the origin, and to these
Fig. 57. we must return if we wish to find the key
to their religion, philosophy and forms of government a much —
more moral and higher type than most suppose, both in their
religion and form of government, but which, unfortunately,
the white intruder does not recognise or know, and so classes in
entirety as “ idolatry and ignorance.”
Mr R. E. Dennett has evidently devoted much time, study,
and accomplished some good work, but we are of opinion that if he
had studied the Egyptian Primordial, he would be in a position to
give us much more information on the subjects he has written
upon and we hope that this work may induce him to do so.
;

It is to be regretted that at present we have not a fuller

description of the secrets and mysteries of the West African
tribes, but there is sufficient for a student to see that they
originated in ancient Egypt, and no doubt in time the whole of
these secrets will be unfolded.
 CHAPTER VII

We do not agree with Sir Harry Johnston The Uganda Pro-

tectorate ”) in his statement that '' the Negro race certainly
originated in Southern Asia^ possibly in India, not far from the
very centre where man himself emerged in some form similar to
the Pithecanthropos Erectus, from a branch of the anthropoid
apes/' Our belief, from the anatomical and other studies of the
various races, is that the original home of man was in the Nile
valley and its and not Southern Asia, the original
sources,
inhabitants of which came from here, it being the centre of
exodus for the world. Here we still find the four different types
of Lemur, from one branch of which, no doubt, man descended
—
an anthropoid ape which may still exist in the Congo forest, and
from this the prognathous type of pygmy, and from this pygmy
''
the Masaba negroes, ape-like men strongly projecting super-
;

ciliary arches, low brows, flat noses, bulging nostrils, long upper
lips, receding chins, broad in zygomatic measurement, cranial
development very poor stumpy individuals with much
;

prognathism. The hands and arms long, the feet large

and clumsy, the knees turn in, and the shins are much bowed."
It has been said that neither these nor the Pygmies circumcise^
nor do they body with any pattern or scars or
decorate the
weals} They are the most primitive and fundamental negro
race, an aboriginal race, in fact, that has not as yet evolved
any of those Totemic ceremonies that we find in the higher
developed negro, which emanated, so to speak, by evolution
from these. These spread N., E., S., and W. throughout the
world, and we still have remnants left. The Viddas of Ceylon
the race that the Ainu drove out and destroyed in Japan the —
earliest race in Mexico, and after them, developed by evolution,
the types of ''hairy men." The Nilotic negroes, who possess
" Totemic Ceremonies " and have the remains of the Stellar
Mythos, are a higher type of negroes than the Masaba, and by
^ This is questionable. Our researches go to prove the contrary.

133
134 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
evolution were developed from them. From the earlier Nilotic
negroes we can trace the Masai, a fine race of men, developed
from the early Nilotic source, and we can see how much further
these have progressed towards civilisation. They have in their
texts the same Cosmic myths, moral and religious tales, and
religious notions and traditions which we find in the old
Egyptian papyri of the Stellar Mythos. Their physical and mental
characteristics, their social and military institutions, show what
progress they have made to reach a higher state. On many of the
ancient tombs and mural sculptures the faces and forms of the
oldest Egyptians that we find are undoubtedly similar to these
Masai, who are nowdying out. It is a question in our mind
fast
if some of these did not emigrate south and form the nucleus of

the great Zulu tribes.

The Ainus, Australian and New Guinea aborigines descended
from the Nilotic negroes, have still many of the forms, rites,
and ceremonies of the early Totemic age. It is only necessary to
place the Australian aborigines and the Nilotic negroes together
and then examine them anatomically to establish their identity,
to say nothing of the deductions to be drawn from the similar
features in all their present rites and ceremonies.
The cranial capacity of the Mesaba and Pygmies is very low
wherever we find their remains, about 960 c.c., and the sutures
close early, thus preventing the further development of the brain,
and retarding learning. As a result, progressive evolution would
be slow. To understand evolution fully, one must go back to
these primitive people of small stature and great muscular develop-
ment the first little earth-men or red man i.e. Paleolithic man.
:

As these spread farther north, the cold northern climate would

cause their muscular tissue to develop greater strength, and they
would become hardier than those of hot climates. The whole
world was probably peopled by these negroids first, certainly

long before the last glacial period. As the cold became too intense
to live in the northern latitudes, they were driven back south
again. Some, no doubt, went farther south than others. The
cold would induce them to live in caves and underground places,
and they had to think how they could keep warm and procure
food, how to fasten skins together to wear and enable them to
retain their natural warmth, and a commencement of mechanical
devices to suit, and thus they would have to use their brains more
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 135
and more, which would gradually tend to increase therein in size and
cell development. As soon as the extreme cold had passed away
they would spread northwards again, and would be followed by
those who had developed both in stature and brain-power in Egypt
and the Nile valleys, as we find that these were a taller, more
energetic, and more warlike people —these were of the Neolithic
age and brought the Stellar Mythos with them. They drove out
and exterminated the first primitive people, as we find the Ainu
and Australians did in Japan and Australia, and as the Neolithic
did the Paleolithic here in these islands and Europe generally.
This probably took a very long time, as all would not be at first
exterminated. Some would, no doubt, mingle with the con-
querors, but in many cases they would naturally die out.
Marriages and inter-marriages must be taken into consideration in
the further developments and evolution, as well as environment.
As far as the evidence that has been left us shows, the Paleo-
lithic man lived simply by hunting and fishing. How long these
people existed before the Neolithic age it is impossible to say,
little

probably 100,000 years, and so far there is no evidence of their

having any Mythos.
Zabofouski attributed to Sergi a statement that the Egyptians
are diffused through Asia Minor, Southern Russia and elsewhere,
which Sergi does not claim to have stated nevertheless it is
;

quite true. Sergi^ however, does not go back far enough for the
Exodus direct. Of these the first was Paleolithic man, remains of
whon^ have been found sparsely, the second was Early Neolithic.
Their skeletons, burial places, etc., are many. The ethnographic
observations of Herodotus and other classic writers are much
too late to be taken into serious consideration when proving
the origin of the human race, although interesting as to the
facts they observed as regards the customs of the people they
visited. Professor Sergi agrees and proves by anthropology,
*Hhat the origin and migration of the African racial element
took place in primitive times from the South towards the North.''
The types of Cro-Magnon and Homme-Mort, and others in
French and Belgian localities, as well as the oldest remains in
these Islands, bear witness to the presence of an African stock
in the same region in which we find the dolmens and other
megalithic monuments erroneously attributed to the Celts.
All these were widely extended over the world and had the
136 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
same primitive funeral custon^s^ shaped skulls, long forearms,
etc., until they were modified by men and stronger influences,
and only in Egypt can we find the centre from which these
originated and migrated. The remains found at Harland Bay,
Cornwall and Naqada are typical (see later). The '' Celts ”
were those who came after and modified their funeral customs
by introducing cremation.
One reason why Blonds are found in North Africa may be
determined from the retrograde movement of the northern
people through being driven back again during the Glacial
Period ;
that only a small percentage of Blonds are found in
North Africa would prove that only a few ‘‘ crossed back again ”
during this intensely cold epoch when life could not exist farther
north than about the centre of France. The skulls and physical
types of these in North Africa have so many characters similar to
the Finns (a northern people) that it amounts to positive
proof when joined with others brought forward in this work.
Various authors have given from 70,000 to 200,000 years for
the Neolithic age. When their culture was greatly advanced,
they cultivated the soil, bred animals, understood the art of
spinning, weaving, of pottery making, also working in copper,
tin and gold, and had the knowledge of the Stellar Mythos. In
some parts of Europe, at least, the gap between the Paleolithic
and Neolithic is so abrupt and striking that it is only by assuming
an entire or nearly entire disappearance of the former, and a sub-
sequent re-peopling by the latter, who came up from Egypt and
the Nile valleys, that one can understand the past, because,
while primitive man was still struggling for existence with the
mammoth and other animals, a relatively advanced degree of
culture had already been developed in the Nile valleys ;
and this
exodus spread all over the world. In tracing the evolution of
man, there is one particular point of considerable importance we
have not been able to find any author dilating upon, and this is,
the development and evolution of the Hair from the short,
pepper-corn character, which we find in the Pygmies first,
and then on to the people who have long straight hair. We have
given photos here of the Pygmies, Tasmanians and Bushmen,
who have characteristic pepper-corn hair ; but as one fact to
add and prove with others in the development of the hair of the
human race, it must and ought to be taken into account.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 137

Fig. 58. —Man of the Kaitisli Tribe.

Fig. 59. Man of the Tjingilli tribe, showing the curled nature of the hair. Full face.
Photograph from “
Native Tribes of Northern Australia,” by Spencer and Gillen,
published by Macmillan & Co., to whom we return thanks for the permission
to reproduce it. Shows the curled nature of the hair, wide-spreading alae of
nose and depressed root of nose. Lips showing half development between
pygmy and negro, also well marked cicatrices on lower figure.
 ^

138 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

In the Pygmies we have the first form of hair of primitive
man^ then^ as evolution took place^ we find certain modifications

Fig. 6o. Fig. 6i. Fig. 62.

A Tasmanian Native. A Tasmanian Native. A Bushman of South Africa.
Compare Amooriape with this Observe the growth of the Compare Bohani, Pygmy.
one’s face, nose, lips, hair, hair, having the same Notice lips, nose, hair,
eyebrows, etc. characteristic pepper-corn etc., which are identical
elongated, which was anatomically.
that which preceded the
“ curly ” hair of the negro.

Fig. 63. —ATamahu from Egypt.

From Professor Sergi's “ Mediterranean Races,” page 56, fig. i,

coming to pass in the character of the hair along with other

Mr Tovey Cozens^ who lived some time amongst these people as well as the
1

Pygmies, stated that the Bushmen told him that their ancestors were connected with
the Pygmies. It will be observed that the lips are not those of the negro type, but
have the same characteristic as the Pygmies. The root of the nose is very much
depressed and flattened, and the tips and alffi are broad, flattened and greatly
expanded. The hair is the same peculiar pepper-corn ” character.
 BUSHMAN OF THE ’GARIEP
{From StoiFs '‘^Native Races of South Africa’^)

'{Facing page 138

 '
V ;,,V
.'i ,
\-

.'i
.

:7

Y'l

“N

1
^

14

V
ft;;

>1 '
'

Si
$

-
.•

y ‘
***
l

'V
*\ ••

'•
• •
IK

'

m.
'

'

'•\

'7

‘ .

•'
V

i..

•> ’
r
^- •

’
’’
•
‘
.' / ..
;
iv ,

,1

t »
^ v.,i

4 -

f
«l^
f '

]
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 139
anatomical conditions ;
and those tribes nearest allied to the
Pygmies have the nearest approach to the same characters. In
the Bushmen we have it almost identical^ and from photographs
still extant of the exterminated Tasmanians, it is very charac-

teristic, with other anatomical conditions. It is only necessary

to look and compare the photos here produced. As can be seen
from these photos, the anatomical condition of the nose, lips, shape
of the head, etc., are the same, and also the hair as shown when it
is short. In one photograph of the Tasmanian we see that the
hair has been allowed to grow long,” and gives a very peculiar
appearance. From this to the hair of the various other tribes,
further removed by higher development of their anatomical
features —
Zulus, Negroes, etc., there is, and can be traced a gradual
loss of the pepper-corn to the '' curly ” hair of the negro and other
tribes. In the photographs of the Australians, we see that there is
much of the ''
amongst some of these people, which
curly hair” still

helps to prove their origin others have it much straighter, and

;

some have lost the curly nature. Much might be said on this
subject, which is one of those we have studied, but what we have
mentioned we consider sufficient for this work. To all those who
are interested in this point we feel sure, if they will study the
Ethnol, they will find in each race peculiarities the hair, and its — ‘

development, along with other anatomical developments which —

must be taken into consideration, and that all the primary or
Paleolithic people who went out from the Nile valleys', had this
^^pepper-corn” hair, remnants of which may be found all over
the world, altered by time, evolution and environment to the
straight.
Some further information may be gained, by those who wish
to ascertain the truth, by studying the physical characters offered
—
by the Egyptian monuments the types represented under the
name of T amahu The oldest has the characteristic long, pepper-
.
^
^

corn ” hair as we see in the Tasmanians, lips are thin and not
negro's, little beard, etc., with the Horns lock and two feathers
on his head. In the next type we find the lips thick, like the
negro’s, and hair much longer and wavy or curly. For further
information on this point Professor Sergi’s '^The Mediterranean
Race ” is valuable.
140 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

The Pygmies

Since writing the foregoing, by kind permission of the

Manager London Hippodrome, Mr Fred Trussell^ and
of the
Colonel Harrison who brought them over from the forests of Ituri,
in the Congo Free State, we have been able to examine the
Pygmies here in London.
These Pygmies are primitive men —the little earth men.
They are not negroes but are negroid, and many of their ana-

Fig. 64. Fig. 65.

Mongungu. Matuha. Bohani. Kuarhe. Amooriape.
Reproduced by the kind permission of Dr G. Elliot Smith and H. Lancet.

tomical features show the near relationship they bear to the

Pithecanthropes Erectus, The height of these Pygmies ranges
from i*378metres, the tallest, to 1*158, the shortest; and they weigh
from 7 stone, the heaviest, to 3 stone 7 pounds, the lightest. The
average height of thirty-eight Akka Pygmies, from the Monbuttu
country, is given as 1*378 metres by Deniker^ and thirty Akkas,
measured by Emin Pasha gave an average height of 1*36 metres.
It has been stated that these Pygmies marry at about eight years
 BUSHMAN CHILDREN
{From StoiFs '‘'Native Races of South Africa”)

'iFacing page 140

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 141

Fig. 66.
Mongungu. Matuha. Bohani.

Fig.
Kuarhe Mafutiminga Amooriape

•'l
142 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
old and do not live much over forty years, but we do not think
there is data to prove the ages of these little people,
sufficient
one way or the other. The people themselves have no idea
whatever of their age, and the statements made concerning them
are obviously mere guesswork. Mr Geil^ when he asked the oldest
Pygmy he saw how old he was, received the answer many
moons,’' and the Pygmy opened and clasped his fingers several
times, so that he thought him to be about fifty years old. A
very able article has been written on these Pygmies by Dr G. E,
Smithy in The Lancet^ 12th August 1905, to whom we are
indebted for the reproduction of these photographs.
—
Their colour is chocolate-brown rather of a reddish tint.
The RITE OF CIRCUMCISION appears not to have been definitely
settled —
by those who have seen most Pygmies some state that
they do not circumcise, others (Sir Harry Johnston^ Uganda Pro-
tectorate) state that the males of all the Congo Pygmies seen by
them were circumcised. In the case of these in London, only the
chief was, and therefore it would be an important question to
know if all the chiefs only are, or only males when they have
become fully developed men.
Their hair is peculiar, and is the same in the male and female
as regards length, colour and character. Colonel Harrison states :

^^Hairdressing is a great art among them; nearly as many patterns

are cut on the head as there are grades of colour.” The bristles of
the red pig form their favourite headdress and earrings these they
;

twist up into small bunches and tie in tufts to the hair. It is

closely rolled, and has the characteristic discrete pepper-corn balls,
and of a peculiar dull, lustreless appearance, not what one would
call black, but of an indefinite greenish-grey tint. Mr Cozens
stated to the author that he has seen them shave “ all over ” with
pieces of glass, and they told him it was done to protect them from
the '' Matakania.”
They are broad-chested, short-necked, strong-looking,
MUSCULAR, AND WELL-MADE. The arms gave one the impression
that they were much longer than the European. Dr Smith's ac-
curate measurements give the forearm ” as being on the average
I per cent, longer, but the upper arm and legs about the same as in
”
Europeans. We were sorry we could not obtain a raidograph
of the bones of the forearm, to see if there was a greater distance
between their bones than the average European. We noticed
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 143

Matuha. Bohani.

Matuha. Bohani.

Knar he. Amooriape.

Kuarhe. Amooriape.
Fig. 68
144 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
several ''
on the upper arms^ on the^left side, but could not
scars ''

get any definite answer as to their meaning. The general contour

of the head is well depicted on the plates here produced. We give
Dr Smith's measurements, as we had not a suitable opportunity to
measure them ourselves, as stated in our article, A Study of the
Pygmies,’’ in The Standard^ 7th July 1905. Dr Smith's able
article in The Lancet 12th August 1905, is very accurate and
important as regards measurements —
All the heads are ovoid
:

in norma verticalis,and the length-breadth indices are respectively

76’5, Mongungu 777, Bohani
; 78, Mafutiminga
; 787, ;

Amooriapee and 79*1 both in Matuaha and Kuarhe. The

;

heights of four of the crania are almost identical — 135, 137,

139 and 139, the two old people having much the loftier heads,
the woman Amooriape’s cranial height being 144 millimetres
(head length, 174), and the man Bohani’s 155 millimetres (head
length, 184). The horizontal circumference of the heads are :

514, 544, 533, 518, 514 and 505 millimetres, respectively. As a

measure of their prognathism, the indices expressive of the
proportionate length of the nasal and prosthionic radii are in,
104, 115, 110*5, 107 and 108. Bohani is the least progenathous
and Mafutiminga the most.”
Nose. The root of the nose is exceptionally flattened and very
—
broad from 40 to 49*5 millimetres. The characteristic Pygmy
type of nose is well seen in the illustrations the tip is broad and
;

flattened and the alae greatly expanded, although they vary a

some particulars.
little in

—
Eyebrows. Well formed and different from the negro.
Teeth. Colonel Harrison states : —
They are blessed with
wonderful teeth, being able to crunch up bones with ease —
pastime they are particularly fond of. We noticed that their
”
teeth were large, well formed, and of the animal type.’ '

Mr Cozens states that he has seen some of the Pygmies file

their teeth.”
Lips. —Are quite characteristic.
They have not the massive,
fleshy, everted lips of the negro. The Pygmy has long, rather
narrow lips the upper has a noteworthy sub-nasal projection, and
;

when drinking or speaking, the combination of the flattened nose

and the lips gives a strikingly Simian appearance. The lips of
one woman had been perforated in three places. (See photograph
of Kuarhe.)
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 145
Ears. —The ears are smallthe lobules not well developed,
;

and in Matuha the pinna is crudely formed. Some of the ears are
pierced, but not in all. The chin is small in all, and the mandible
is narrow and pointed. Bohani alone has a beard ; it consists of
a small stubbly growth of short close-rolled hair on the chin and
upper lip, and the hair is the same on the chest and abdomen
The pubic and auxiliary hair in all the others is the same, and
the same in the women. They shave part of the head at times, as
may be seen in the photos, sometimes on one side and sometimes
on the other, and others again only to leave a fringe. This, prob-
ably, is connected with some sacred ceremony unknown to us at
the present with our limited knowledge of their habits.
Abdomen. In all Pygmies there is an extraordinary promi-
nence of the abdomen, which is not the result of over-feeding, but
is owing to the coecum being placed high up in the lumbar region,

from it the colon is bent downwards to the right, and the iliac
fossa, thus becoming largely distended, pursues a sigmoid course
across the abdomen, and this prominence is not owing to the liver
being enlarged, as Mr Geil states in his book.
—
Steatopygia. In some of the younger women and in Kuarhe
there is a distinct Steatopygous condition.
Brain. ^The average weight of the brain in a healthy Pygmy
is about 900 grammes.

—
Music. Their music is similar to the Soudanese negroes.
Mr Geil, who visited them, says —
They are fond of dancing,
:

very merry, and laughing and singing, continually at jokes. Their

voice is really very melodious.'' Lieut. -Colonel Harrison says
“ that he has seen natives dance in all parts of the world, but
nothing to surpass the agility of these little people, who are taught to
dance almost before they can run'' He states that it is wonderful
to watch seventy or eighty men, women, and children circling in
and out, round and round, always keeping the tom-toms in their
centre, every foot along the whole line moving together, and every
toss of the head and every twist of the body being executed with
military precision." Col. Harrison adds How interesting it
:

would be to follow them, in their own dialect, through all the plays
and scenes their dances depict ! !There are funeral and wedding
!

dances, the hunting and wrestling dance (a curious dance, in

which they try to throw each other by the interlocking of legs)."
—
We have seen this and drawn attention to the same. ^Then they have
146 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the fetish dance, war dance, monkey dance, executed almost in a
sitting position, and many more. Dancing seems to be their only
source of pleasure, and many an hour is passed in its indulgence.
Language. Their language is not a language of ^'clicks'' only,
as we have seen stated many of the sounds are quite soft, and mostly
;

labial and lingual, and not so many lingual-dental neither do we;

agree with what we have seen stated by Sir Harry Johnston^ viz. ^ :

That they have no language of their own, but only spoke the
words they had learned from surrounding tribes.^' We do not say
that the Pygmies have not acquired some words from surround-
ing tribes that they have been in contact with, but we have not
the slightest doubt that they possess a monosyllabic language of
their own, and one of the principal proofs lies in the fact that they
speak words which have the same sound as the ancient Hierogly-
phics of Egypt, as we pronounce them, and our contention is that
these are the originals.’' There may be few words to express all
their meanings, but we must call this 'The first and oldest language
of primitive man,” and that the tribes who use the same and the
old Egyptian, which is the same, must be original Pygmy words.
No doubt many more words have been coined by surrounding
tribes, as we ever find a progressive people coining words and so ;

words and language grew, as the mode of articulation for different

sounds became easier with the practice of those they had. There
cannot be any real argument that these Pygmies had learned
these words from the old Egyptian Hieroglyphics and surround-
ing tribes, because it would involve the acceptance that long ago
some ancient Egyptians, in a much higher state of civilisation,
had been driven back, lost all the records of the time, and degen-
erated to the Pygmy, which, taking their anatomical condition into
consideration alone, would be impossible but the more we study
;

^ We made this statement from seeing it paper, but Sir Harry

in a daily
Johnston has since in a letter in The Lancet, in answer to one we wrote, stated that he
does not hold this dogmatic view. Mr R. Tovey Cozens, who lived amongst the
Pygmies for many months, informed the writer that he was quite sure the Pygmies
had a language of their own ; at the same time, they could speak the language of
the negroes surrounding them. They had burial grounds, which, however, they
took great pains to keep secret they only buried their dead here at night, and it
;

was by following, unknown to them, that he discovered this. They bury their
dead in the thrice-bent position, laid on the side. At the same time he agrees with
Mr Geil in that they do not always bury their dead in their “ burial grounds,” but
sometimes as Mr Geil has stated, but he never saw any iron bracelets ” put on the
graves. He is of opinion that the Pygmies, as a rule, do not circumcise.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 147
the facts that are already brought to light, the greater proof is
there that the Pygmy is the oldest and first man, and with him
language originated, and the first sacred ceremonies, as we shall
prove later. We have learned some of the Pygmy words and give
them here with the old Hieroglyphics, and only regret that we have
been unable to obtain all their words. They are written phonetic-
ally, as Mr F. Trussell (to whom we are indebted for the same)
states that he has used the French etymology, as he could not get
the sounds in English. Mr Geil states that they have a sign lan-
guage of their own, which all understand. This is very important,
as all negroes have not, although the Aboriginal Australians have.
It is also stated that they stick a small stem of fern through their
noses sometimes.
It is important to note these points with regard to the
Pygmies :

1. They have a Sign Language of their own. This we proved,

as we could make them understand many signs we knew
and understand their signs to us.
2. They build Spirit Houses.
3. They sometimes use the ^^Nose Stick.’' Mr Cozens states
sometimes a bone.
that this is

4. They have Sacred Dances.

5. They mark the Forehead and Cheeks with Red Paint and
sometimes smear blood on.
6. They believe in Spirit Ancestors and Re-incarnation.
7. They have always been in the forest from all times.
8. That when they die their Spirit enters a Great Serpent,
which comes and visits the camp for a little time and
then goes away never does them any harm, and they
;

never molest it.

g. Their Hair, Lips, and Anatomical Conditions generally as —
primitive man,” not developed by evolution to the
extent of the negro.
10. Their Method of Existence —
by living by the Bow and
Arrow and Spear, etc., and not cultivating the ground
or domesticating animals as Neolithic man.
11. Nomad, but Paleolithic and not Neolithic.
12. Not intermarrying with any tribes, but amongst themselves
— this we also find isthe custom of the oldest tribes of
Mexico, the Seri ;
and the smallness of stature. They
148 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
have no common burial-pluce for the dead, but each one
is buried in earth where the camp is, and then the camp

moves on. This last, however, Mr Tovey Cozens refutes

by his observation.

Some Pygmy Words

Egyptian
Pygmy Hieroglyphics Equivalent IN English
r
O-be
/WWV\
w J ^ anb to dance, to rejoice

Mai AAAA/V\
/WWV\
mu water
A-do-da ax or za to sleep

Bacchate baak grain, fruit, bread, food

J [

Massouri maau good, right, to be good, to

do well, to be straight
Tzi-ba
^ ^ ^
Xerpu-baa a bow, a piece of wood, etc.
Pygmy Equivalent in English
O-be A Dance
Maria-ba Pipe of Bamboo to smoke
Tath-ba Whistling into a reed
Oct-ba Wood
Di-pe Spear
A-do-da Sleep
A-pe Arrow
Tzi-ba Bow
Mai Water or drink
Massouri Good, well
Kon-pe Clothes of any nature
Ma-di Hunting horn
La-gou-ma Bristle head-dress
Kalli-Kelli Native bell
Bacchate Bread. This word is sometimes used
macchate, the “ ch ” hard
A-foie Dagger
They can count up to 100, have a particular sign for 50, also
for 100. They reckon time by “ Lunar time they have no —
'‘days,” but have “ seasons ” and “moons.” Most, if not all, have
only one wife, and rarely more than two or three children. They
have the most wonderful knowledge of poisons and counter-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN '

149
poisons, and the negroes around come to them if poisoned by bites
of snakes or other reptiles. They bury their dead the same day
they die with the bark cloth worn in life, cover it with green
leaves and earth, and put on the grave a pair of iron bracelets (?).
The corpse is buried close to or under the central fire in the en-
campment They mourn for a few days. They sing and weep for
three days, but do not dance, and then leave and build a new camp.
They are nomadic, and their average stay in one place is about
three months. They build their camps in the form of an ellipse
and their huts in the form of a half-moon, all facing inwards, with
a large central fire, and small fires in front of each hut. Mr Geil
states 'That the Pygmies live in little huts, to the boughs of which
large leaves are attached with fibre. Inside the leafy huts are
littlecouches of the same large symmetrical leaves, laced together,
making elfin beds fit for a fairy goddess.’ Unlike so many
'

native dwellings, the Pygmy hut is clean, and the Pygmy is clean
also in person, and is a good hunter.” Lieut. -CoL J J Harrison
.
.

who penetrated into the great Ituri forest, and made friends with
the Pygmies and brought a number of them here to England with
him (see photographs) says " that the whole Pygmy nation seems
to be split up into small tribes of say sixty or seventy, each obeying
its own chief. They live an entirely wandering life like our gipsies.

Their huts, made of branches and leaves, measure about 7 feet in

diameter and 4 feet high ; they are hidden away in almost inac-
cessible places, so that no one could ever approach them unawares.
They never steal from each other, but rob the negroes and Belgians
with impunity.” Pygmies say that they never intermarry with
the negroes or others, only with themselves i.e. with other
Pygmiesd Mr W E. Geil says that he asked the Chief of the
.

Pygmies about the spirits of the Pygmies in the future, and all
the answer he could obtain was " We do not know about spirits.
:

When we bury a man, the body of that man will enter a great
serpent, and the serpent will come and see us. It will come near
to us and coil up, but it will not bite us.” I asked a second time
about this, and the Chief persisted in saying " that the serpent
would come and see them, and would not bite them, and they would

^From information that we have received it is probable that some Pygmy

women have been given or sold to some of the negroes in their near vicinity, and Mr
Tovey Cozens has informed us that their practice in this respect to strangers who
come amongst them is the same as with the Australians and others.
150 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
do no harm. That is all, it will go away afterwards.” Mr Geil
it -

states that Pygmies believe in a good spirit and a bad one, and
some in the finger of fate; ^That they have a weird and mysterious
air, which he attributes to their religious belief.” He mentions the
name of one tribe of the Pygmies as “ Ti Kiti-Ki,” which would
mean Egyptian,
in ancient men of the double cavern.” It is
important to note that the Egyptians later used to think and
believe that the Sun God — mummified form ” or the
Osiris in —
flesh of Ra was reborn into the life of a new day only after he had
been drawn through the body of a serpent, and came out in the
Double Cave on an Island in a Lake in spiritual form (see
later). Thus we see that the Pygmies’ idea of the spirit first
inhabiting the body of a large serpent was brought on and
—
made use of in their Solar mythos it was a reincarnation of
the spirit, and they probably adopted the serpent as a type
because they noticed that it cast its skin once a year, and so
came forth as a new serpent,” and thus they associated it
with the regeneration of the spirit. We feel that to obtain
the truth of all the past origins of mythology and all that followed,
some capable person should go and dwell amongst these Pygmies,
gain their confidence, and study them as Spencer and Gillen
did the Australians then many points would be undoubtedly
;

cleared up, and the book of the past ” could be read and would
be open to those who studied and understood. How much of the
“ original past ” of the Pygmies remains at the present day or how

much is lost ” is an open question, even when we gain all the

‘‘

knowledge that is possible now, because the ages and ages these
little people have lived in their great forest would naturally tend

to efface or alter some of their ideas and customs, even if only in a

modified form at first, as we see in the Australians. We cannot
agree, therefore, with Dr Wallis Budge in his statement in The
Gods of the Egyptians, vol. i. p. 27 There is no reason whatso-
:

ever for doubting that in Neolithic times the primitive Egyptians

worshipped animals as animals and as nothing more the belief :

that animals were the abode of spirits or deities grew up in their

minds later, and it was this which induced them to mummify the
dead bodies of birds and beasts and fishes, etc., in which they
thought deities to have been incarnate.” Now the Pygmies,
from whence all sprang, do not worship animals, but they believe
that the spirit inhabits the serpent for a time after death — re-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 151
incarnation —but they do not worship it. They believe in a great
spirit, as is seen and expressed in their care for one who is '' de-
fective.'' It simply represents a type, as in like manner the Apis
Bull and the Ram
Mendes were representative types of the
of
attributes of the One Great God, and they were only looked upon as
this ;
not worshipped as beasts and animals.
One of the most interesting and important points we found
was that when we drew the oldest Hieroglyphic sign for Amsu
they recognised it. In the Book of the Dead, chap, clxiv.,

we find that Mut the Great Mother of us all (a form

^ ^
of Isis), is associated with two Pygmies, each of whom has two
faces, one of a hawk and one of a man, both have an arm
lifted to support the symbol of the god Amsu, and wears upon his
"
head a disk and plumes of the same form as we find Bes
and others, associated with Central Africa, wore, according to
Dr Budge, but which we associate with those of the Lakes of the
origin of the Nile and Nile valleys." The difference is really
one of not much importance —
simply a question of one
it is

or two degrees of latitude. All authorities are agreed that they

are able to recognise photographs and pictures, and will them-
selves readily draw them, if given a pencil and piece of paper, and
also draw figures to express what they have no words for. When
we drew this sign and asked the chief if he knew what it was.

he smiled and pointed to Matuha and Mafutiminga and told them

to tell us what it was. They answered, ^^That is him," pointing
to their chief, mentioning his name. That they recognise this
sign, the most ancient sign we have for Amsu or Horus 1. —
risen— is very important to Egyptologists, because it was the first

sign used by primitive man to represent the chief a great one —

and it was the sign of the Chief of the Nomes. It is found depicted
on the oldest Australian Boomerangs and on the ivory tablets
found in the tomb of Naqada. A full description and explanation
of it is given later on.
—
Sacred Ceremonies. It has been stated that they have no
religious ideas at all, but this is evidently a mistake, as, before
they '' dance," they take off their ordinary head-dress (La-gou-
ma) of light feathers, or that which they have to represent the
same, and put on the representation of the '' Horus Lock," also a
152 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Leopard’s skin, with the tail hanging down behind, and they tell
you that this is part of their sacred ceremonies. This dance, which
is part of their sacred ceremonies,” consists of a series of more
or less zigzag movements in more or less of a large circle ;
the
chief in front, and one following close behind imitating all his
steps and actions. Suddenly the chief stops, faces round and
wrestles with the other with his feet and legs. The one behind,
having disengaged himself, the chief resumes his dance around
in a large circle with the fantastic movements. Again he faces
around as before, still followed closely by the other ;
again he
stops and repeats the former action. This occurs three times,
and on the third occasion, he, the chief, throws the other, and the
dancing ceremony is ended. They do not use their hands or arms,
but only the right leg, and it is a “ good throw.” Whether this
is the first and typical representation of the fight between Horns
''

and Sut ” we are unable to say, but it is very suggestive the —

chief representing the day and the other the night, and the chief
overthrows his enemy who is following him. The weird music is
being played by those around, similar to the “ Soudanese Tom-
Toms,” and as soon as it has ended they take off the Leopard
skin and tail and Horns head-dress and put on their ordinary
head-covering. Naturally one does not expect to find all the
ceremonies of '' Ancestor Worship ” amongst these Negrilloss ;

we can only find the commencement of the originals^ but there is

a great deal more to be learned and studied yet therefore, to say
that these little men and women have no idea of a future or any
religious ideas at all, is, in our opinion, incorrect. We believe
that as we are able to gain their confidence, and to speak to them
in their own language, we shall find that we are right. We must
remember that all native tribes guard most jealously anything
pertaining to their sacred ceremonies, and often pretend not to
understand, Spencer and Gillen have proved this, perhaps more
than any other men, in regard to the Australian Aborigines. The
fact that the Pygmy considers that a man who is foolish has
been sent down by the Great Spirit, and that he must be cared
for and respected or the Great Spirit will punish them, and that
they believe in the spirits of their ancestors, build little spirit
houses about eighteen inches high, with a small opening, inside
of which they sometimes place fruit and have one side of the head
shaved during certain sacred ceremonies ;
must all be taken as
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 153
a further proof that they have some religious belief. They also
believe in charms^ make marks down the middle of their fore-
heads and cheeks with a red substance^ obtained from trees and
sometimes smear black liquid on the face. The belief that the
Spirits of their Ancestors are supposed to inhabit rocks^ trees and
stones^ etc,^ we find has been carried all over the world. The
so-called worshipping of spirits in trees^ as amongst the gipsies of
Germany^ or about the trees as with the Shans in Western China,
or occupying houses as prepared by the Wanandi, the Australian
Aborigines, the Ainu, the natives of New Guinea, the Indians in
Mexico and N. and S. America and the Esquimaux, must all have
originated primarily from these little people. How long ago the
first exodus from here in Pygmy Land took place it is impossible

to say if you ask a Pygmy how long he has been in the forest and
;

where he came from, he answers ‘‘

—
Always here, came from
:

nowhere, always have been in the forest.”

Also Major P. H. G. Powell-Cotton states as follows, which is a
further proof of their belief in a Supreme Spirit
—
“ It was during
:

a forest storm that I received my first inkling that the Pygmies

believed in a Supreme Spirit. One evening, about five, as they
came to fetch me, after lying throughout the day in the forest, a
wind got up and dried twigs and leaves came rustling down, while
every now and then a dead branch or limb crashed to the ground.
With quick glances to right and left at the tree tops, my head
tracker hastened his steps ;
then, uttering a shrill whistle, he
placed his left hand mouth, made a sneezing sound into it
to his
and threw it above his head in an attitude of supplication. As
the storm grew and the thunder came nearer I saw him darting
anxious looks on either side, till he espied a little shrub, with
leaves like a willow. Gathering a bunch of these, he pressed
them into the palm of his hand, sneezed over them and again
extended his hand in supplication over his head. Presently a
tremendous thunderclap burst overhead, whereupon he hastily
plucked a larger leaf, wrapped the other up in it, and tied them
to the top of a stick, which he then held aloft, and every now
and then, to the accompaniment of shrill whistles, waved it
round his head. On return to camp I obtained from him an
explanation of these strange proceedings. The first part of his
ceremonies was an appeal to the Supreme Spirit to send away
the tempest, but, as the storm continued, he besought protection
154 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
for us from falling branches torn off by the wind.”
Here we
”
have the Pygmy ‘'offering propitiation to the elemental power
—the first origin of religion. The earliest mode of worship re-
cognisable was in propitiation of the superhuman power. This
power was elemental of necessity, a power that was objectified
by means of the living type and of necessity the object of pro-
;

pitiation, invocation, and solicitation was the power itself and

not the types by which it was imagined in the language of signs.
If we use the word worship, it was the propitiation of the power
in the thunder and the storm not the thunder or storm itself.
;

Since writing the above, we learn from The Standard^ 19th

February 1907, that Major Powell-Cotton has returned from a
visit to Africa, where he spent some time amongst the Pygmies
with his wife. We quote from The Standard the result of a
correspondent’s interview with him, and this proves what we
have written before to be correct. “ During our wanderings
in the forest we came across many curious little structures
diminutive dwellings, which we were told were ghost-houses.
These were built to propitiate the shades of departed chiefs, who,
until a resting place is provided for them, nightly disturb the
Pygmy villages. There the people sacrifice and place food for
the spirits of the departed. We obtained much interesting in-
formation regarding the existence of religious beliefs, even
amongst these Pygmies, and learnt that in some spot in the inner-
most recesses of the forest an imposing religious rite takes place
on certain occasions, inwhich an altar is erected, whereon offer-
ings are laid while the Pygmies arrange themselves in a semicircle
and perform their devotions.”

In Egypt the oldest god of all was Bes as well

J 11^
is

shown in Dr Budge' last book, ‘‘The Gods of the Egyptians,”^ vol.

ii. p. 286, and anyone seeing this and the Pygmies, even if he were

not an Egyptologist, would not fail to identify the two in form,

figure and dress. Bes here has the same type of face as the
Pygmy the yellow plume of feathers, La-gou-ma^ is worn on the
;

head, and the “ Horns Lock,” the green and yellow “ dress,” are
also worn, and the tail of the Leopard hangs down behind in :

fact, these little people have some of the principal features of the
^ We are mueh indebted to Dr W. Budge and Messrs Methuen for being allowed to
reproduce these beautiful coloured plates in this work, and take this opportunity
of sincerely thanking them for their kind permission.
 The God BES.
The god anthropomorphically depicted
first ;
it is the primitive human form of
Horus I-, Bes-Horus being the earliest type of the pygmy Ptah. The human type
was not given to any before Ptah, so that the above shows that the ancient
Egyptians left an indelible proof in their mythology of their descent from the
first human, which was the Pygmy.
 'V.*. ^ V

•y*?'

A ,

'
.#:, :

I
. I

i
! 'v.

:
;'
'-• “i > />' ?

j-^-

• A^*
V ^. .

Iv.

'tv jit
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 155
earliest mythology Egypt, and no doubt Bes, who was at
of old
the later date made to represent a type of Horus I., was at first
their '' Chief of the Nomes,” and it was from these Pygmies that
the first mythology of Egypt sprung. All have been brought on,
added to, and made use of in the various types from the earliest
—
mythos astronomical, stellar, lunar and solar mythology, and
finally the Eschatology which we know so well.
Although the Pygmies are now only found in the Congo
forests and in proximity to the sources of the Nile, it is well
known that their domain extended over a much wider area in
former times, and there is no doubt, from the close anatomical
relation, as well as by the similarity of their sacred cere-
monies,'’ that the ‘‘
Bushmen ” are very nearly related to these
Pygmies. We cannot agree with Maspero that the Egyptian
Hieroglyphic which he states represents '' dwarfs,” not pygmies,
isa correct view. It represents '' a race of people,” and there
could not be any race of dwarfs in the true acceptation of the
term. These old Egyptians would have no words, signs or
symbols to distinguish between the two they would simply ;

represent them as little people,” and that must be the Pygmies

— and thus we find out that they come from the South of the
land of Punt. Maspero tells us that all that lay beyond Punt
was held to be a fabulous region, a void or intermediate boundary
land between the world of men and that of the gods the island —
of the Double ” —
land of the Shades, where the living came into
contact with the souls of the departed, and, following the accounts
given by Schiaparelli^ Erman and himself, Maspero says further :

— It” (the Land of the Shades beyond Punt) ^Was inhabited

by the Dangas, tribes of half-savage dwarfs ^ whose grotesque
faces and wild gestures reminded the Egyptians of the god Bes
none knew better than they the dance of the god. We find that
King Assi of the 5th dynasty, b.c. 3000, procured one which a
certain Biudri had purchased in Punt. His wildness and activity,
and the extraordinary positions which he assumed, made a lively
impression on the courtiers at the time, and nearly a century later
there were still reminiscences of him.” Seventy years after King
Assi, an officer, Heru-Khuf, was sent by Pepi 11 6th dynasty, .
,

to bring back a Pygmy alive, and in good health, from the land
of the great trees, away to the South. That the Danga came
1 Probably this was the “ Ti-Kiti-Ki ” Men of the Double Cave. We shall draw
particular attention to it later.
156 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
from the South is proved by a later inscription at Karnak, and
that the word meant dwarf/’ or short or stunted person/’
is clear from the determinate of a short person or one of
stunted growth. The whole of this account is perfectly
straightforward and of indubitable reference to the Pygmies.
Professor Maspero’s argument about these not being Pygmies
will not ‘'hold water” when we take all into considera-
tion. The “ Land of the Shades/’ which he calls a fabulous
region^ was the “ Khui Land” —
the Land of the Spirits and
0 0 ©
Gods^ and was depicted by Hieroglyphics thus :
X X®
0 0 0
which was first mapped out Heavens, and after as part
in the
of Amenta and was represented terrestrially by the Egyptians by
the islands and lakes at the head of the Nile, where these men, so
to speak, first sprang forth, and it was here again that the souls
would return. This Khui Land sign is very old, and is found in
—
evidence all over the world on the Australian boomerangs
—
on the stones in Ireland on the backs of negroes in West Africa
belonging to the secret tribal societies, etc. All this we shall
fully explain later on.
We believe that “ the Island of the Double,” ^ except we use
the term “ the Double Cave,” is very much later and does not
date further back than the Solar mythos the “ Khui Land
”
—
dates back to the stellar. Until Maspero understands the pri-
mordial, as well as other Egyptologists, we are afraid he will
always be going off the line and missing the track. We must go
back to the beginning of these Pygmies and learn all that they
can teach us, then all the totemic ceremonies of the Nilotic and
other aboriginal negroes, before we can get to the origin of all.
These Pygmies were the first inhabitants of the world time, —
different environments and climates would affect this race in
many ways, but their anatomy and sacred ceremonies would be
1 We are uncertain what Maspero really means by the expression of the
“ Island of the Double.” If he mean the Double Horizon, that was when Shu lifted
up the Heavens, and came into existence during the Solar Mythos. We have no
doubt that the text means the “ Island of the Double Cave,'' where the mummified
Osiris came forth in Spiritual form, as Ra, originally Horus I. in the Stellar Mythos.
It was the Khui Land —
the Land of the Spirits, because it was here that the dead
emerged from the Amenta in Spiritual form, after passing through all the dangers
and difficulties of the Tuat. It was the opening after the last hour of the night and
the passage of the twelve divisions. This Island of the Double Cave is found amongst
the Central Americans and in our 30°. —
Full explanation, see later.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 157
the least disturbed or different from the original^ and this is what
we find : many amongst others^ express
authorities^ Deniker
an opinion that there is no relation between the Pygmies and the
Bushmen, One cannot judge by language alone. The fact that
the Australians are composed of a number of tribes^ each of them
occupying a definite tract of country^ and each speaking a dialect
so distinct that a member of one tribe cannot possibly, without
learning understand a member of the next tribe, is a
its dialect,
sufficient example. More than this must be taken into account.
Whilst words can be modified and changed with more or less ease,
in savage tribes it is quite otherwise in the case of customs and
beliefs, more especially with those associated with sacred matters.
When once these have become settled, they are of all things,
amongst savage people, the least liable to change. What was
considered right and proper by their forefathers, it was only
right and proper that they should do. As example although :

the organisation of the tribes Dieri and Urabunna, in Northern

Australia, amongst whom the two exogamous intermarrying
groups still persist, there is no evidence of any kind to show that
the practice is an abnormal development it is the oldest, and
;

although the central tribes have been split into four or eight,
this still indicates the retention of the ancient customs, but may
be considered as a step in the evolution from the oldest towards
our present state of marriage laws.
We are glad to see, from a letter published in The Lancet,
14th October 1905, from that great Egyptologist, Dr Edward
Naville, that he agrees with us L he states that the Danga of the
Kings of the Sixth Dynasty must be Pygmies at the same time ;

he states that from the Egyptian texts there were also dwarfs,”
the deformed, who would be kept in the houses of the rich for
amusement. He states that the Danga must belong to an
African tribe which had a special propensity to dancing. Colonel
Harrison tells us how fond the Pygmies are of dancing in most
grotesque attitudes, in which they also invite their women to
join, and he was unable to restrain himself from boisterous
laughter at the sight of their gyrations. Dr Edward Naville
further states “If the case of the Danga is still doubtful I can
:

quote two instances in which it seems to be certain that the in-

1 In answer to our letters we had written in The Lancet in August and
September 1905.
 158 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
scriptions mean Pygmies.In the sculptures^ which describe a
great festival, in the temple of Bubastis, we see a procession of
priests, among whom are three small men, marching along, and
holding long canes. They have a title, which Brusgel translates
‘ guards,^ beadles,^ something connected with the police of the
^

temple. These guards are neither children nor dwarfs they are ;

well-proportioned, and are certainly Pygmies. They are prob-

ably not Egyptians, for we find in the same ceremony another
—
African population the Anu or Anti of Nubia, coming from the
South. A third extraordinary figure is a man having a face like
‘
Bes but a well-proportioned body. The inscription, which is
'

above the figure, cannot be understood, it ends with nanasu ‘

nana,' which may be this man’s language. Another instance,

where we find the Pygmies mentioned, it is a nome or district
inscription from the temple of Philae, of the time of Ptolemy IV.
It begins with the nome of Nubia, when we find the words I :
^

give my bow to His Majesty that he may subdue the Anti the . . .

dwarfs of the countries of the South bring their tributes to his

palace.’ ” Now, it is clear that here we must translate pygmies
and not dwarfs. Dwarfs could not pay tribute, it must be a
settled population. Here again, as at Bubastis, they are quoted
with the Anti and are said to come from the South, where we
expect to find the Pygmies. We know of what a value the
Pygmies’ bows and arrows are, and even with their small bows
and little poisoned arrows they are a terror to all their foes, and so
they would bring these to His Majesty to help him in his wars,
as the greatest gift they had to assist him, and we know that they
are well-formed little men and women and not a distortion or
dwarfs. The word Anti would probably refer to the An-
. . .

Rut or Ante-Rut, a people older than the Dynastic Egyptians

but later than the Pygmies.

Pygmies and Bushmen

They have in common :

1. Projection of the jaws and lips.

2. The flatness of the nose and the broadness of it.

3. —
Lobeless ears ill defined.
4. The elongation of the palate.
5. The large size of the teeth.
6. The same character of the hair —pepper-corn.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 159
7. The smallness of stature, and show the same draw-
skill in
ing, which the negroes do not possess (negroes having
more articulate sounds to express their meaning would
not require picture language).
8. The convexity of the sub-nasal space.
9. —
Occasionally and mostly in young women Steatopygia.
10. Many words are the same, weapons are the same small —
bows and poisoned arrows and small spears.
11. Sacred ceremonies are the same as far as is known.
12. Long forearm.
Wecontend that our opinion is conclusive of what we have
stated that there is a very close racial affinity, and that the
;

Kattea and the Bushmen are an offshoot, and the latter, perhaps,
of a little higher type than the Pygmy. Deniker and others do
not appear to have studied their '' languages '' and sacred cere-
monies,^' which we claim as absolutely conclusive, with the
anatomical conditions.
They live on roots, insects, and largely on snakes fruit, ;

when they can get it, nuts, and small animals. Their weapons
consist of small spears and bows and arrows, the arrows having
poisoned tips. They also make large strong wood-fibre nets with
which to catch animals.
The Pygmies represented the earliest human form of the seven
primal powers —not giants ;
the giants were the zootypes of the
superhuman powers —not human, but the Pygmies are. In
the Egyptian Mythos, Ptah was the Great Architect of the
Universe, but not the universe as a cosmological creation. Ptah
was a Pygmy and with his assistant Pygmies created Amenta or
the lower earth, which was represented by a passage hollowed
out of the earth, as an ideograph of the earth that was formed by
—
Ptah and his Khenemmu formed for the passage of the '' manes "
—
and the sun and moon for the first time in Solar Mythos
through the earthy and not around as formerly (in the Stellar and
Lunar Mythos). In the Stellar and Lunar the manes or soul had
to pass around the earthy and was carried to the Celestial North by
a superhuman power that was preanthropomorphic^ represented by
zootype giants. Now Ptah, with his assistants, formed or com-
pleted Amenta through the earth, thus forming a lower earth or
creation which the manes had to pass through before emerging as
a Spiritual body. Before Ptah and his Put-cycle of powers there
i6o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
was a secret earth conceived in the new^ where nothing grew and
no evil or sata had yet been formed, and no light had appeared ;

but this earth of eternity was not the world of human life, and no
human beings were created there. There was no man or woman
in the true Mythos. This second earth, created by Ptah and his
assistants (Amenta), constituted, with the earth, the double
earth, which was different to the division of North and South
in the Stellar Mythos. This upper and lower earth each had a

sky, b=£i represented thus in the RiUtal^ and the Tatt

symbol was here erected in Amenta as a type of eternal stability,
and it was portrayed to form the gateway of eternity in the
region of Tattu. This double Tatt, represented in the Solar
—
Mythos, the pillars of Sut and Horns or South and North the —
sun and moon, revolving, passed through Amenta, giving light
to the passing of the manes. Ptah thus created the circle, of
which the egg is the Hieroglyphic sign. M. Maspero is wrong
in his decipherment when he represents the earth as an oblong
box The Dawn of Civilisation his oblong box being that part
of Amenta represented by the Nile valley. He has left out the
sky of Nut, and does not conceive the '' double earthy which was
created by Ptah and his assistants as a tunnel for the passages
of the heavenly bodies and manes, which were now (in the Solar
Mythos) to make the passage through the mount instead of around.
Now that there was a different arrangement when the double
earth was formed and built by Ptah, Seb made a treaty between
Horns and Sut and called them from their two stations. North
and South, to the mountain of the middle earth, the Solar mount
in Ainnu, where the two earths met. This is Ptah’s house of the
two earths in which is the boundary of North and South the —
meeting point of the two earths, upper and lower, and the
junction of the domains of the North and South in the earlier
division of the whole. As soon as Amenta was finished, the East
and West were added to the North and South, and the heavens
in the four quarters or the square were established on the solstices
and equinoxes as the house of Ptah. The two earths are the
upper earth of Seb and the lower earth of Ptah Tatanen —
Lord of Eternity. The inheritance of the earth was now given
to Horns, “ so Horus became Chief of the Land,'' which now for
ever consisted of two lands. He wears the double diadem as
 PRIMORDIAL MAN i6i
ruler of the double earth ;
he is now traverser of the two earths
as well as uniter ofboth horizons.
Amenta consisted of a world of various states and many
—
parts^ including an Upper and Lower Egypt^ -the 7 nomes of the
Heptanomes, the 14 domains that were based upon the lower half
of the Lunar cycle, and the 15 domains that belonged to the Solar
reckoning— chap, cxlii. In the Egyptian divine dynasties
Ptah is God the father in one character and In, the son, in the
other. In the person of lu he is the youthful deity who rises from
the dead both as the Sun-god and as the soul in the image of the
Sahu-mummy risen, with the Solar-hawk for its head as a symbol
of the soul issuing from the body of Kheper-Ptah. lu, as the
son, is also representative of the Put-cycle or company of creators.
Here the gods were powers gathered into One God as Supreme,
the
These were first 7 —
Stellar they became 8 Lunar
;
—
they are ;

9 in the Put-cycle of Ptah Solar — they were 10 as the sephiroth

;

of the Kabalists, and they are 12 in the final heaven of Atum-Ra.

Thus we see the old wise men of Egypt first represented the Solar in
human type^ and that type was primordial man, represented by the
Pygmies, the old Egyptians knowing that they originated or
descended from them.
We have entered into larger details with regard to the
Pygmies because we think it is important, these being the first
or primitive man,’' from whom all others sprang and first
peopled this world. They were the founders of language sign —
language first, with few articulate sounds as time went on more
;

articulate sounds were formed and learnt, and also the beginning
of mythology. All originated here in the Upper Nile valley and
forest and spread N. E. S. and W. over the world.
At the present day these Upper Nile negroes and many of
the Bantu tribes, Masai negroes, the Seri of Mexico, the Austra-
lian Aborigines, American Indians (N. and S.) and others
1. Practise knocking out the front teeth.

2. Practise circumcision and some partial subincision, but this

ceremony is not performed until the boy is seven or eight
years old neither is it carried out in the camp but in a
;

secluded spot in the bush, and the boy has to remain there
some time.
1 In some of the tribes one or more of the customs have fallen into disuse or
altered a little, but in all sufficient remains to prove one common origin.
i 62 signs and symbols of
3. Practise cicatrisation on the body or raise scars^ and on the
female some of these tribes excise the clitoris at puberty.
4. Practise Ancestral worship^ so called.
5. Have Totems, which are beasts, birds, reptiles, fishes and
vegetables, all of which are held sacred by each clan or
class.
6. Hold Taboo as regards relations in marriage laws, even to the
mother-in-law. The Maories have some totemic rites and
ceremonies, and many words of Egyptian origin.
7. All the negroes in Unyoro and Uganda have Totems, and these
are divided into twenty-nine classes or clans, each with a
Totem. Every family has its place of origin clearly written in
the memory of the nation, and each clan holds one special
Totem sacred, in so far as they will not eat or destroy it.
In every tribe, without exception, there exists a firm belief
in the Reincarnation of Ancestors.
8. All have the same tradition about the Great Evil Serpent.
These sacred ceremonies, however, have not yet been studied
or observed so well and accurately as Spencer and Gillen have
those of the Arunta tribes, but the reader has only to compare
the rites and ceremonies of each and all to see that they are
identical and must have emanated from one original centre.
No doubt some of the Nile negroes were either driven back as they
went North in their numerous wars that occurred at various periods,
or remained in their primitive state here in the forests, never
having had the chance of developing by evolution into a higher
state. Thus we find that these are like the Australian aborigines
who apparently never have improved because they have been cut
off from all those sources which tend to develop, enlighten and
produce a higher type of being, and some of the higher types
of negroes may also have been in former times driven back from
the North, when those of their descendants evolved into a still
—
further enlightened condition as, for example, the Masi, who
are of a higher type of features. We see, on some of the monu-
ments of ancient Egypt, figures depicted which may well be taken
for these.
Dr Morton^ recanting an earlier opinion, says : — I am com-
pelled by a mass modify the opinion
of irresistible evidence to
expressed in the Crania Egyptiaca,' namely, that the Egyptians
^

were an Asiatic people. Seven years of additional investigation,

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 163
together with greatly increased materials, have convinced me that
they are neither Asiatics nor Europeans, but aboriginal indigenous
inhabitants of the Nile or some contiguous region peculiar in—
their physiognomy, isolated and forming one
in their institutions,
of the primordial centres of the human family/’ The Nile
negroes were probably one of the first of the An-rut race,” the
race that was the first and oldest race of men, after the Pygmies,
as both Eusebius and Syncellus state that amongst the Egyptians
there was a certain tablet, called the Old Chronicle,” containing
30 dynasties in 113 descents, during a period of 36,525 years
Eusebius Chronicles,” ''Syncellus Chronicles ”). The Ruti are
those of monumental Egypt, and as An is the Egyptian for old
or the oldest, or first, so the An-rut means the first or oldest race
of men.
Haddon's description of the natives of the Papuan Gulf
district of New Guinea is strikingly suggestive that they have
ceremonials and sacred symbols which correspond to those of the
Australians and therefore the Nilotic negroes, and that they have
the same concentric circles and spirals painted on their bodies
like the Australians ;
as those of the Secret Tribal Societies of
the West coast of Africa, described by Brother Fitzgerald Marriott.
These, no doubt, were all of the same-time exodus, the Ainu
being driven North and the other South as they were pushed on
by those coming out after them in a higher state of evolution.
Since writing the foregoing, we find from Dr C. G. Seligmann's
paper, read before the Geographical Society and published in their
Journal, March 1906, further confirmation of our opinions. Dr
Seligmann accompanied an expedition to British New Guinea,
and when speaking of the Toro, which appeared to be the tribal
name of the Bensback natives, he states that " one of their
favourite attitudes was to stand on one leg, with the sole of the
other applied just above the knee of the leg which supports the
weight of the body,” in fact the same attitude that we still find used
amongst the Dinkas of the swamps of the Nile at the present time.
The various tribes that he visited, he says, " are totemic folk,”
with descent in the male totems in some, and female totems in
others. Marriage laws and burial customs are the same as we
find amongst the aboriginal Australians. They also use the
" bull-roarers ” in their initiation ceremonies. Their hair also
must be classed as the same —frizzly-curly-wavy and some
164 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
almost straight. Their calaphic indices are the same. From
photographs produced it would be impossible to say that these
were not aboriginal Australians. There can be no doubt that
these people are of the same exodus as the Australians i.e.
Nilotic Negroes — at the time of the Stellar mythos. It is a pity
that more of their sacred ceremonies were not observed ;
time,
however, will give us all.
Captain Macdonald states that in several islands, belonging to
the Solomon group, there is said to be a small race of men, about
4 ft. high, who inhabit the mountains of the interior, and will not
have any intercourse with the natives.’^ They go in families ”
and roam from place to place, and do not build houses. They
have only bows and arrows, the latter deadly poisonous. Prob-
ably these are the remnants of the Pygmy race of the first
—
exodus Paleolithic man, who have not yet been exterminated
by the Neolithic, who now form the '' Nations of the Isles,'' and
whose customs and totemic ceremonies are identical with those
of the ''Australian aborigines" almost in every particular; in
fact, they have the earliest Stellar Mythos. No doubt, in years
to come, much more will be known about these people.
All these ceremonies are the acting of the drama of the
—
Egyptian mythology the survival of the myths in ceremonies,
games, usages, is totally independent of the proverbial short
memories of savages the thing that had been they repeated,
;

like any other act of nature, without troubling themselves about

the origin or end, and these customs carry their message more
simply than any written record in the world, when we know the
clue to their primordial character.
only by taking into account the ages of time that have
It is
elapsed since the origin of primitive man and his evolution, and
various exodes that must have taken place from Egypt and the
Nile valley at different periods, that one can grasp the history
of the past. Even in these islands, geology teaches us that at
least two glacial epochs have taken place i.e. twice 25,827 years

and how many more no one can say.

Evolution is slow and gradual, but probably the second
exodus was, that when man had arrived at the totem state,
present living descendants of which are found in the Nilotic and
other negroes in N.E. Africa, and of which the Australian, Solomon
Islanders and New Guinea aborigines are, at least, remaining
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 165
descendants^ still practically in the same state as their ancestors
at the time of migration from Africa. Remains of these have
also been found in Cornwall (see later), also in Southern Europe.
This must have occurred long ages before the other exodus took
place, because after they had perfected their Stellar mythos, the
Lunar and Solar followed, and then exodes took place, as may

Fig. 69. — ^No. i. A hairy specimen.

be seen depicted by the remains of the temples of the Druids,

people of Yucatan, India, China, etc. No doubt one of the
reasons why we still find some of the original descendants of early
man in Central Africa, is, that some of them were “ driven back ”
by those who had further evolved in a higher state, and have so
remained buried in the “ depths of darkness ” that it is only now
they have come to light through the explorer and civilisation.
Also we must not forget that when two savage peoples, at any-
;

thing like a decidedly different level of culture meet, there is some

small amount of amalgamation, and although the men of the
lower grade would not be allowed to marry the women of the
i66 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
higher grade, on the other hand the women of the lower would
be lawful prey to the men of the stronger nation.
Against the argument that we are not right in stating that
man originated from here, and that all primal exodes took place
to other parts of the world from here, the only one that could be
advanced is that there were more centres than one from which

Fig. 70. —No. 2. Another hairy one.

—
Ainu, or Hairy Man of Japan. No. i The hair is somewhat straight but in
;

No. 2 we note the curly frizzly hair. Compare these with Australian natives and
Nilotic negroes. —
Anatomically they are the same. Skulls are the same 1220 cc.

man emanated —^in other words there were several, which, so far
as we know, have never been advanced, nor have we been able to
find any reasons for supposing that such was the case. That the
various races of aborigines have evolved all their Totemic
Rites from their own surroundings, would, to our mind, be
impossible, seeing that all these are practically identical all over
the world. There have been changes in the forms and ceremonies
from the original by additions and eliminations, which can be
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 167
easily accounted for by time^ evolution, climate and the different
surroundings in the countries they found themselves in, but we
feel sure that is enough, if the order of nature and evolution be
but observed, in making the knowledge of these things depend on
the knowledge of the things which have gone before.
 CHAPTER VIII

Of other exodes, which we know went out from Egypt at the time
of the Solar mythos^ one, we are told, went to the North and Isles
of the West. Some of these people came to Ireland and Cornwall,
and in Ireland we find the tomb of Ollamh Fodhla in the form of
the hieroglyphic Kha or Cross.

Fig. 71. —Ground Plan of the Interior of Ollamh Fodhla’s Tomb.

It is a sign of the birthplace which is identical with the temple

built inUpper Egypt, at Medum, called the tomb of Rahotep and
Wife. This tomb of Ollamh Fodhla is only one of the Druidical
temples which we find all over the British Isles, one of the greatest
being Stonehenge, on Salisbury Plain.
A religion of the Cross was first of all established in the
Mysteries of Memphis, as the Cult of Ptah, and his son In-em-
hetep, otherwise Atum-Horus, There is evidence from the
Pyramids of Medum that from eight thousand to ten thousand
years ago the dead in Egypt were buried in a faith which was
founded on the Mystery of the Cross, and this Mystery was the
168
 SICxNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 169
Great Mystery of Amenta, and from the photograph we see it was
the same in Ireland^
The orientation of the '' tomb ” is very nearly East, though
not quite, for it is a little South of East, and this orientation shows
that at the time it was built they had reached the stage of Lunar
or Solar mythos and had passed the era of Stellar mythology
whether Lunar or Solar it is difficult to say.
It would be a question of interest to know for certain whether
all the temples we find oriented South of East were built at the

time of Lunar mythology, and those due East of Solar, but at

present we have not the means to elucidate this point.
It is also important to note that the Druids had only lintels,
not arches, but that the tombs of Yucatan and the Incas possessed
arches, therefore a later exodus than the Druids.
There are one or two writers who have distinctly stated that
Salisbury Druidical remains ” were not erected by the Druids
but by a much older people. These writers, let us assure them,
are entirely wrong to make such statements and have no founda-
tion for this assumption, which they evidently believe to be true.
The proof that the Druids erected these lies there for anyone to see
who understands and can read the records of the past left in stones.
The orientation is East or East by South, and these temples were built
at the time that the Solar mythos was practised, and the Druids were
the first to bring this doctrine to these Isles before they came it
;

was Stellar mythos, the remains of which may be seen by anyone

at Harland Bay, Cornwall. The orientation of the '' tombs ''
here is North and the burial custom '' the thrice-bent man of
the Neolithic age, with a triangular stone over the body with the
apex pointing to the Northern or Pole Star and the face also set
to the North, as will be shown later on.
The Druids (High Priests from Egypt) brought the Solar
mythos with them, and much of the Stellar mythos they found
here they merged into and made use of. They never lost any-
thing, but brought all on under different names, and in some
cases added to it.
We would particularly draw the reader’s attention to photo-
graph L, as it is a very important photograph of a relic of the
past, which, in our opinion, should be carefully removed to a
museum where it could be properly taken care of. This photo-
^ The lesser Mysteries were Astro-Mythological, the greater Eschatological.
170 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
graph from Ireland is taken from a plate in Mr E. A. ConwelVs
book^ and it is a pity the artist could not enlarge it in order to
show some of the markings more distinctly as it is, one has to ;

study it through a lens. However, we have been able to trace

the following distinctly :

Taking the large upper stone between the two lintels we find
engraved on the facing edge this mff which is an ideo-

Fig 72s

graphic sign for a nome, a district, a field, a vineyard. On the

right lintel at the base we see Qa syllabic sign, sep or an and

,
which is only a part of the hieroglyphic, the remainder
^
having been destroyed by time or other cause. This is a Lunar
sign. Above this we have the sign of the four quarters and
/\
immediately above this ideographic sign ^ ;
the back to

cut in pieces. On
the large stone between the two linteis the
most striking hieroglyphic is at the upper part on the right half
of the stone. Here we have three triangles with their bases one
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 171
way, and three triangles with their bases the other, and a number
of concentric circles.
^
These we have already
shown are also found on the Boomerangs of
the Australians,and amongst the Tribes of
Mexico and Central American States.
As stated before, the most important fact connected with this
hieroglyphic is that Mr Fitzgerald Marriott found the same sign on
—
the backs the apex of each triangle on the spine and the bases
extending around the ribs, and concentric circles in front of the
men belonging to the Secret Tribal Societies in West Africa, of
which no explanation could be given (page 130).
the hieroglyphic sign for the
This is Khui Land,” a region ''

of Amenta, Land of the Spirits or Gods. And this is most

important to know because it enables us to say with certainty
;

where was the origin of each Egypt. —

On the right side of the same stone, near the base of the
lower right triangle, we see seven depicting the seven
Bright or Glorious Ones (Lesser Bear), the top one representing
the pole-star, and put across to show it is the ''
Head One ”0
There is also one to the right and one to the foot of these,
the hieroglyphic |
(em) —from, in, into, on, at, with.
out from among, etc.
In the centre of the stone we find Heaven depicted in ten
divisions and to the right of this in seven divisions. To the left
of the outer ring of the great circle —
the Heaven in ten divisions
one can see the hieroglyphic sign of the Land of the Scorpion
ix. Zodiacal West. Although very close to the outer circle this
is still very distinct.

The Heaven in ten divisions may also be seen depicted on

photograph, as well as the hieroglyphic sign of the Land of the
Scorpion i.e. Zodiacal West.
To the left and lower part of the great circle we find two
serpents (Rerek). These are placed precisely as are those in the
photograph from Australia. Cf. Photo (page 82).
To the left of the base of the lower left triangle we have the
ideographic sign denoting a town or inhabited place, also
O the Sun, Ra, Light, division of time. Qi an egg, feminine
gender.
172 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
At the lower part of the great circle part of the ideographic

sign Li Ka (qa) is found.

. .
WWW
At the bottom is the ideographic sign www for water,
WWW
any liquid, basin, a lake, a river, the sea of water, etc.
The following are decipherments of some hieroglyphics on
the other photographs; but it must be understood and remembered
that syllabic signs have various interpretations according to the
determinative ideograph, so that those are only some of many
and various interpretations:
1. The hairy net, which is renewed in the shadow which passes
for a time over theheavenly body.
2. It has been granted (to the Speaker) by those who are in
Tattu to destroy by fire (the souls of) his adver-
saries.
3. The backbone, the back, to cut in pieces.
4. The Sun, light, divisions of time.
5. An island, a shore, a maritime country.
6. To die, wickedness, misfortune.
7. The nose or nostrils, to breathe, to smell, to move, to rejoice,
to delight, to shut up.
8. An egg, feminine gender.
9. Any serpent or reptile.
10. The moon and her phases.
11. Corn, wheat, crops, nourishment.
12. A town or inhabited place.
13. Bronze and iron, and objects made of these metals.
14. M.
15. His journeys.
16. His chariot.
17. a r, if, now, to tie together.
18. pet, the sky, heaven.
19. neb (neb) each, every, all, any, master, etc.
20. r e r (keb) great, deep, name of a god, to resolve, to round,
about.
21. am, kem, to go abroad and forget people.
22. mu, water.
23. mountain, to break, they, them, their, etc.
set, she, it, its,
24. am, dweller in, in, with, among, through, upon, around,
etc.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 173
25 - hammemet^ the coming generations.
26. (hu) to taste, to speak, to eat.
27. (am) (xu) daylight, splendour.
28. (seb) a star, a constellation, a god.
29. (es) (is) S.
30. (un) when,
31 - men.
32. The Tank of Flame is represented
several times, part of the vignette
Fig. —
73. Egyptian
relating to chaps, cxxv. and Ixxxvi. Tank of Flame” with

in ''The Book of the Dead.’' Swallow.

Fig. 74.-— Photographs of Stones at Ollamh Fodhla, Ireland, with Egyptian

Hieroglyphics*
174 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

Fig. 75
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 175
This sign on the apron of W.G.M/s, the meaning being
well known to Freemasons, is clearly depicted on photo-
graph and on the apron worn by the god Heru-netch-
Tuf-Ra (Budge's Book of the Gods of Egypt it ;

Fig. 76. is also one way of writing Amsu, the Great Master.

The Land of the Scorpion i.e. Zodiacal West.

Amsu the risen Horns. Horns in the resnrrection.
The Shining One. The Divine Being.
The Serpent Rerek.

The Celestial World of

Heaven or the nniverse
in ten divisions is repre-
sented very distinctly, the
earliest thns :

Fig. 77.

Later, the onter circle was omitted in depicting the

same, thns :

Fig. 78.
176 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The Mayas and people of Central America had the same both
in the eight and ten divisions.

Celestial and terrestrial division.

Heavens in eight divisions (Lunar).

Fig. 79.
These two designs are in the Sahagun
Manuscript and Borgian Codex. The
upper represents heaven in eight divisions
and the lower the earth in the eight
divisions.

In the Knight of the E degree, the 70 lights in 10 groups

originally represented the Heavens, is 70 sub-divisions of the 10
and is much earlier than the 72 sub-divisions of the 12. Of course
the Jews, who borrowed this from Egyptians, gave their own
version, re 70 years of captivity and Cyrus, etc., which it is not
necessary to give fully here, we only wish to show the origin of this.
We have found more than 150 of these ideographic and pho-
netic determinatives and syllabic signs, identical with those found
amongst the Mayas of Yucatan and the aborigines of Australia.
We would here draw attention to the photographs (page 179)
two from Ireland and one from the central tribes of Australia. It
must be noted that the explanation of the markings on the
Churingas,as given by the present natives, is not the true meaning,
and that they have had these concentric circles in use for long
ages, and that these have always been associated with the oldest
traditions. The true meanings have been lost to them, and
furthermore, the natives state that originally all totem groups
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 177
had stone ones and that those who have not them now have lost
or have had them stolen. These concentric circles, as we have
stated before, are associated with the six triangles
which is the Egyptian hieroglyphic for the Khui
Land or Land of the Spirits. We have these
Churingas as sacred stones, with concentric circles on them, as
a form or symbol of the everlasting spirit and emblem of the
mysteries of the same. The Mayas have also a similar one,
which is somewhat different in shape, but has the same significance.

This complex Maya sign represents the

deity, the universe ;
and these five radii
stand for the numerical five. Taken
altogether it represents the five mysteries.

Fig. 80.

A Mr
ConwelVs book represents the five mysteries,^
plate in
which are also depicted by the markings on the Churinga in the
photograph taken from Spencer and Gillen's book on the
Australian aborigines.
1. The Purification.
2. The reception of Sacred Rites.
3. Epopteia or reception.
4. End and design of the Revelation, the building of the heap
and fixing the Crowns.
5. The friendship and interior communion with God, the last,
most powerful and awful of all the mysteries.
Apparently they only knew five of the mysteries, although
there were thirty-three in all, the secrets of which up to the
present time have, we believe, not been discovered and all had not
been evolved at the earliest time (Neolithic age), only completed
when the Egyptians had finally worked out their Eschatology.
The characters found on these stones are both symbolic,
phonetic and ideographic, and are undoubtedly ancient Egyptian
hieroglyphics, and many are identical with those depicted in

In the mysteries of Mizram there are 90°. These have been concentrated to
^

33° in the English-Scottish and American chapters, but the whole represents the
divisions of the Tuat and Amenta in the Ancient Egyptian Eschatology.
M
 Fig. 8i.
We show here 5 5 true Egyptian Hieroglyphics found by us in various parts
the world. Altogether we have discovered over 150.
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 179

Fig. 82.
i8o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
Spencer and Gillen's book, but although some words and sen-
tences are clear, these writings in stone are so fragmentary and
disjointed that it is impossible to decipher them all correctly or
to form an interpretation of the whole.
We have given the decipherment of many of the hieroglyphics
here, but there are several others which are the oldest form of
hieroglyphic, so-called indigenous, and are of Neolithic origin,
identical with those found on the ivory tablets and pottery from
Naqada and Abydos.
Many readers would no doubt contend that the linear
characters found on some of these stones have no relation what-
ever to the true Egyptian hieroglyphic, but at Naqada and
Abydos in the tombs of the earliest dynastic period we find these
linear characters side by side with the pure hieroglyphic. In
several cases, however, the apparently linear forms are badly
scrawled hieroglyphs, and we know from marks on Vases and
Pottery found in the royal tomb of Menes that a transition stage
had commenced even in indigenous Egyptian Neolithic times in
their writings, and that these linear signs were the commence-
ment of the same and of purely Egyptian origin and wherever the
hieroglyphic for the name of Ptah or Amen Ra is found we know
that it must be at the time, or after. Solar Mythos had been
instituted, that the exodus of these Druids took place.
We have given photographs here, and if the reader will care-
fully compare them, he will doubtless arrive at the same con-
clusion. Of course, a few of the signs appear to differ somewhat,
whilst others are identical, but this can be accounted for by the
fact that they were inscribed by various scribes.
There is also another proof that the Druids were of a later
exodes date than the Egyptians who built the pyramid of Gizeh,the
orientation of which is North, and which therefore must have been
built at the time of the perfected Stellar Mythos. The orientation
of these Druidical temples is East by South, therefore they were
built in the time of the Solar Mythos, which confirms our opinion
of their Egyptian origin.
Professor Sergi, from his anthropological studies, confirms our
opinion that the Druids and inhabitants of these Isles came from an
African stock originally, yet there was a still earlier exodus than
the Druids in these islands, as is proved by the recent finding of the
remains of early Neolithic man in Cornwall, having the practice
and belief in Stellar Mythos (Harland Bay, Cornwall) see later on.
 CHAPTER IX
DRUIDS AND ISRAELITES

The religion of the Druids was similar in all particulars to that

of the Israelites and Mayas. If we compare the recorded practices
of the ancient Israelites with the remaining relics of Druidical
customs^both internal and foreign evidences prove their similarity.
They both believed in one God, the Creator, Preserver and
Ruler of all things, the life and soul of the world, who endures
for ever and exists throughout space.
The names given to the Supreme Being by the Druids and
Hebrews point out in a still more definite manner the identity of
the two Deities. The Israelites were accustomed to adore God
—
under the title of Bel or Baal the original name for J ehovah
“ Thou shaft call me Ishi and shaft call me no more Baali ”

Hosea ii. i6. With the Druids Bel was the Supreme God. The
sacred name of the Lord mnS had also its equivalent
term amongst the British Druids Hu was an epithet of Bel,
:

signifying the self-existent Being : —

He that is.’' The
similarity in sound of the two names and the near relation
between “ He that is ” and I am that I am ” must be evident

to the most superficial student (see further chapter on Cross).

The great similarity existing between the Druidical, Maya
and Israelitish rites will appear from the following :

Grove worship was equally prevalent amongst the Israelites

as amongst the Druids it was in the recesses of groves that the
:

Druids exercised some of the mystic rites and taught their

votaries the worship of the true God. Abraham planted a grove
in Beersheba and called then on the name of the Lord and :

after, when the family of Abraham had greatly increased,

journeying Northward after leaving their native country, they
were strictly commanded to cut down the groves of the people
whom they destroyed ''
—
Ye shall destroy their altars, break
:

their statues and cut down their groves ” (Exod. xxxiv. 13),
1 81
182 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
which shows the time that the Stellar doctrines were changed
into Solar and the Eschatology.
Their kings^ in numerous instances^ worshipped in groves.
Though the practice was afterwards discontinued, yet there is
sufficient to show that the custom had formerly been prevalent.
“ The Lord God appeared to Abraham by the Oak of
Moreh.'' The word HI'IX should be translated oak ” not
“ plain ” as in our version, see Gen. xii. 6. “ He
pitched his
tent by an oak tree.” Jacob adored his God through the same
medium, and buried his dead beneath an oak, and this mystic
adoration of the oak survived after many centuries had elapsed.
Joshua took a stone and raised it up under an oak that was by
the Sanctuary of the Lord ” (Joshua xxiv. 26). Pliny mentions
the high esteem which the Druids had for the oak.
In very early times the Deity was adored only in the open
air: the worshippers’ astronomical acquirements had taught
them that certain stars rose when Spring, Summer, Autumn and
Winter commenced, while their acquaintance with various
astronomical occurrences led them to commemorate them by
raising up stones, which were generally in a circular form. And
Moses rose up early in the morning and builded an altar under
the hill and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes ”
twelve signs of the Zodiac. The manner in which these stone
temples were erected may be more fully gathered from other
parts of the Pentateuch (Deut.). “ So Joseph was buried in

the temple of Gerizim.” —

See also temple of Gilgal Joshua iv. 5.
Stonehenge may be said to be analogous to one of these
temples : its stones are arranged in the same manner as were

those of the Israelites and its magnitude and rude grandeur

proclaim that the people who raised the ponderous blocks of stone
here, as well as in other parts of Britain, were both learned and
powerful.
Joshua, the builder of the structure at Gilgal, assembled the
Israelites in the new temple. He said, '' When your children in
future ages shall ask their fathers what mean these stones ? ye
shall tell them that these were erected as an acknowledgment
to the Almighty God, that ye might fear the Lord your God
for ever.”
The seven stones set up at Stonehenge and elsewhere re-
present the seven giants who were petrified and changed into
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 183
enormous stones. These also stood for the seven stations of the
pole in the circuit of precession or the circle of Sidi. Under one
title /^Stonehenge was called the circle of Sidi or the circle of the
seven. The Mexicans have a class of gods who had been
also
turned into stone. These powers could resume a movable shape
when they pleased. Becoming petrified as stones would denote
the condition in which they stood as fixed figures of the pole, and
known to the astronomers that all in turn would resume a movable
shape as gods of the pole stars. They constituted the typical
foundation of the heptanomis that was built in the heavens and
repeated by the mound builders in many lands on earth. This
was part of the Stellar mythology brought on and merged into
Solar.
In Ireland, as well as in England, a vast number of these
monuments exist, but it is in the Scottish Islands that they are
discovered in their finest preservation. In France, as well as in
other parts of the Continent, they are also to be met with. A
very little thought will show how well they were calculated to
obtain the end desired. The feelings of the devotee on entering
these mystic temples must have been indescribable the ;

solemnity of the surrounding scenery, the vast and silent con-

course of attentive people, the rude, romantic, imposing mag-
nificence of the structure, the Arch-Druidical prophet, emerging
from beneath the mysterious trilithic altar and announcing to the
wondering multitudes the answer he had heard in whispers from
his God ; —
all this must have created a religious exaltation,

intense and overwhelming.

It has been said that when the ancients experienced any
signal favour or received any gift at the hands of their Deity, it
was their usual custom to erect a stone in remembrance of the
blessing. In the British Isles pillars of this description are very
numerous, and this practice in our Isles was just as prevalent
amongst the Israelites.
We wish to point out here that the religion as practised by
the patriarchs differed somewhat from that which Moses after-
wards taught. The old patriarchs worshipped God under the
name of Baal, sacrificed in high places, adored in groves, planted
oaks, intermarried with their immediate relatives, all of which
was afterwards forbidden by Moses in other words, it was a
;

change from the Stellar and Lunar into Solar Mythos.

184 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
We mention because some divines have stated that there
this
was no connection at all between these religions, but that the
Druids were infidels. They quote Scripture of much later date to
try and prove their statements. They have, however, either
ignored the first part of our volume of the sacred law or over-
looked it in their anxiety to prove that these ancient people were
idolaters. The above will prove the contrary.
—
Bel when the Druids and others fell from their original
—
purity of manners became, as it did among the Israelites, a title
with a different meaning, and the reason for the change was that
at first it was the Stellar mythos of the Egyptians, and as the
Egyptians changed this into Lunar and Solar, and finally formu-
lated the Eschatology, so all those who had intercommunicated
with them did the same, and everything was gradually brought
—
up to date no doubt it took many years to achieve. Bel or
Anup or El Shaddai was the primary Pole Star god until he
was deposed by Horus 1 .

Their sacrifices were the same. The mensuration of time by

night and day was the same. The Israelites kept their Sabbath
from sundown (Levit. xxiii. 32). Ccesar says the Druids did the
same. '' Galli sc omnes, ah Dite patre prognatos predicunt, adque
ah Druidihus proditum dicunt. Oh cam causeam^ spatia omnis
temporis non numero dierum^ sed noctium piniunt^ dies natales et
mensium et annorum initia^ sac observant at noctum dies suh-
sequaturJ'
The manner of the burial of the dead was the same among
the Druids, Israelites and Egyptians.
In fact, we find that the ancient Egyptians, Israelites and
Druids adored the same God and the rites of all were similar.
all

—
The P^gyptian Ptah I am all that has been, is, or shall be to —
whom they ascribed every attribute of nature, is the same God
as the God of the Israelites and Druids, and all had the same
religious ceremonies.
''
Brother Gould, in his History of Ereemasonry,” vol. ii.,
says : The connection of Druids with Freemasonry has, like
many other learned hypotheses, both history and antiquity
obstinately bent against it, but not more so, however, than its
supporters are against history and antiquity, as from the re-
searches of recent writers may be easily demonstrated.''
researches " must be
''
It is obvious that Brother Gould's
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 185
altogether too recent for him to be able to discuss the question
he here makes bold to dispute, for all facts show that some of the
assertions contained in his work are ''
fables/'
We have only brought forward facts to prove the connection
of the ancient Egyptians and the Druids, which no one can
dispute, because these facts exist.
Brother Gould also states that Julius Caesar did not mention
the British religion (Druids) at all. The above quotation from
''
Ccesar has evidently not come within Brother Gould's re-
searches." He cannot have made any deep study of the antiquity
of the subject, for the monuments that still exist and the de-
cipherment of the hieroglyphics on the same distinctly prove
that the views we have stated are correct nevertheless, his
:

recent history of the craft is certainly most elaborate and com-

plete to date.
When the Romans, under Julius Caesar, invaded Britain,
the inhabitants were famous, even among foreign nations, for
the superior knowledge of the principles and the great zeal for the
rites of their religion. History informs us that the Druids, the
Gymnosophists of India, the Maji of Persia and the Chaldeans of
Assyria had all the same religious rites and ceremonies as
practised by their Priests, '' who were initiated " to their order,
and that these were solemnly sworn to keep the doctrines a pro-
found secret from the rest of mankind. They never committed
anything to writing and were the same as the Priests of Egypt,
from whom they obtained them, and their laws were the same as
the so-called laws of Moses. The fact that the similitude or
rather identity of their opinions, institutions and manners of
these orders of ancient Priests, though they lived under different
climates and at no great distance from each other, without inter-
course, amounts to this : —
that all these opinions, institutions
and beliefs simply flowed from one source Egypt. Ccesar^ —
Diodorus and Mela all agree tb this, and Mela tells us that they
taught the doctrine of the immortality of the souls of men it was —
the Eschatology of the Egyptians.
It is of no use to take into account what all of these
''
preached to the public." It is not possible to bring women and
the common herd of mankind to religious piety and virtue by the
pure and simple dictates of reason it is necessary here to call in
;

the aid of superstition, which must be nourished by fables and

i86 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
portents of various kinds, and this we and
find the Druids did,
possessed unbounded power, before the advent of the Romans,
over all and everything ; but as the Romans gained control in
this island, so the power of the Druids gradually declined, until it
was quite destroyed Those, however, who would
as a civil factor.
not submit to the Romans, fled to Ireland, Scotland and the
smaller isles, where they supported their authority for a long time
after, up to the eleventh and twelfth centuries A. d. Thiswe see from
the following law made by Canute :
—
We strictly discharge and
forbid all our subjects to worship the God of the Gentiles.’’ The
Druids had one chief or Arch-Druid in every province, who acted
as High Priest. These had absolute authority over all the others
and he was elected from amongst the most eminent by a plurality
of votes. CcBsar acquaints us that they taught their disciples
many things about the nature and perfections of God, and that
there was only one God, the Creator of heaven and earth. One
name, under which they worshipped Him, was Esus or Hesus or
Harits, which is their name for Horns. But their secret doctrines
were never communicated to the bulk of mankind these were
;

carefully kept concealed. The consecrated groves, in which they

performed their religious rites, were fenced around with stones,
to prevent any person entering, except through the passages left
open for that purpose, and these were guarded by some inferior
Druids to prevent any stranger from intruding into their
mysteries, in the same way that we find the ancient Egyptians
all had their entrances guarded by the “ Cutters ” (Tylors). The
Druids taught the wisdom of Egypt in the British Isles ages before
the present volume of the Sacred Law was heard of. They had
the Ark of Nu as the ark of the seven Kabiri and the seven
Hohgates the seven who were companions of Arthur in the ark.
With the general consent of the whole there were three
orders. The Arch -Druid, who was elected to that position by all

the other Druids, it not being a hereditary office, fixed on the

most beautiful oak-tree in the grove and then per-
formed the rite of consecration. All the side branches
having been first cut off, he proceeded to join two
them to the highest part of the trunk, so that they
of
extended on either side like the arms of a man —
and formed in the whole the shape of a cross Swastika.
Above the insertion of these branches and below they inscribed
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 187
in thebark of the wood the word '' Thau and before it performed
their most ancient rites. This sign is also found occupying the
centre of the triangle
That this sign of the Swastika was found
in Britain, 3000 300 a.d. will prove
b.c. until
pretty conclusively that the time of the exodus
of the '' Druids ” from Egypt was at the
time they had the Swastika, after they had
converted this from the figures of the four fig. 83 .

quarters and before they had changed the same

into the Ankh Cross by evolution, probably more than twenty
thousand years ago ii Flinders Petrie is right in his dates as to
his recent discoveries at Abydos. The meaning of each is the
—
same. The conversion of this sign '' Swastika or Gammadion,’'
another name of it, and there are a great many different names
for the same sign in various parts of the world —
into the Latin
Cross was effected by the Christians in this .

way, as may be seen on a Runic stone from

Sweden. ,

Thus we see how one form of the Cross,

now used amongst the Christians, originated
direct fromThe sacred symbol of the Swastika,
__
without following the evolution of the Ankh
Cross which some others have, in those
countries where the practice of the Osirian
doctrines had been in progress for thousands of years after
the exodus of the Druids from Egypt, probably at the
period when they had just evolved the Solar mythos from the
Stellar and Lunar and The above would lead us to believe that
;

there was intercommunication, eschatologically, or any

little

interference with them until the time that the Romans brought
the doctrine of Christianity amongst them, then converting their
long-used ancient and sacred symbols into an '' up-to-date
form of the time.
We think that this must be so, because of the very important
figures of the earliest form of the Swastika, in the form of four
Human Eigures, which is still preserved and can be seen in
Scotland as shown here (see chapter on '' Cross And the god of
the 4 quarters is depicted as Atum-Ra in the Ritual (chap. Ixxxii.).
The divine man described by Plato was bicussated and stamped
i88 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
upon the universe in the likeness of a Cross. The new heaven in
the book of Revelation was formed according to the measure of a
man (Rev. xxi. 17), which was the old Stellar heaven founded
on the 4 cardinal points represented by the vSwastika Cross of
the 4 quarters, as seen here in Mexico and many other parts of
the world.
Probably this is of much greater importance in deciphering
the true meaning and origin than any other form we have met
with. The Egyptian original of this will be shown later on, and
there cannot be any question of identity between the two. If
formed during the Stellar mythos it would mean or represent the
four quarters.
This is also represented by another sign —
two triangles
viz.
as follows, which has the same meaning and is well
known to all R.A.M.’s, and has by some been
named the Seal of Solomon (see origin of triangles).
The origin of the double triangle was the double
triangle in '‘Ares,” therefore Celestial, as may be
seen on any celestial globe. The Druids had the three feathers

in use amongst them in the form of

w
" three rods or rays of light,” signifying the eyes of light or the
” v called

radiating light of intelligence shed upon the Druidical circle.

It is also the name " I.A.U.” I.A.U., the son of Ptah i.e. Jesus, —
son of the Father, so the three rods stand for “ The Light of the
World,” and the Druids used it as a sacred sign and symbol, the
same as theMakalanga use and recognise it. The Makalanga,
the children of the Sun, in South Africa, have this sign carved or
tattooed on their bodies, and consider it a most sacred sign, and
" the name They do not know the
of the great giver of light.”
origin of this, but their ancestors handed it down to them, and
so they still mark their bodies with this device and treasure the
meaning and name in a most sacred and solemn way. Jesus tells
his disciples, “Ye are the light of the world” (Matthew v. 14).
”
He himself was called by Simon “ a light to lighten the nations
(Luke ii. and he assumed the name of “ the light that is come
32),
into the world ” (John hi. 19) and in another place he says, “ I am
;

the light of the world” (John viii. 12), and again, “ yet a little
while is the light with you ” (xii. 35) “I am come a light into the
;
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 189
”
world, whosoever believeth in me should not abide in darkness
(xii. 46). The Central Americans also had the three rays of light

to represent the same, and four rays of light in this form

to represent the four children of Horns.

The symbol was appropriated by King Edward III. and
adopted as one of his badges. It was borne by his son, the Black
Prince, and by other Princes of Wales, and still is as the three
feathers, which was the original, and is seen as this.
These feathers are also a sign of ancient Egypt

is the oldest Egyptian name of Jesus. See later

on how this has been altered. Two feathers
first represented I.U. and then three as I.A.U. ;

also the two lives —spiritual and earthly : and Fig. 86.

it isa significant fact that I.U. or I.A.U. the son of Ptah, should
,

have the original handed down and adopted here, as an earthly

type of the son of the King.
The fact that these rods are rods in one case and feathers in
another, does not alter the meaning or change the original. The
Broad Arrow occurs as a mark of the Royal Household in 1386.
It also shows that the Druids, although practising and belonging
to the doctrines of the Solar mythos, had brought on with them
and used the symbols of the first or Stellar mythos. Another
important sign, and the most sacred amongst them, was the first
—
evolution of the Cross viz. the Swastika, as we have shown.

These three rods or rays of light or symbol for

^ j
I.U. are still worn and used by our present Druids and any-
one can see the symbol on the Caps /TL) worn by those
of the highest degree ;
how many of them know
meaning ? its
It has identically the same meaning as the supreme council wear
on the Caps “the triangle ;
how many of the S.C.'s

know this or what but the S.C. should have

its signification is ?
the triangle with the apex downwards to be correct, as the
triangle as they wear it was originally the name for Sut or El
190 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Shaddai or Bel ;
it was certainly appropriated by Horns later, but
the triangle belonging to Horns only was \y/apex downwards.
As regards some of the other signs and symbols that we use
and which we find amongst, and in use as sacred symbols by, the

Druids are the rough and smooth A.”

was used by them first to signify truth and

was also a symbol it

of mercury. They represented the northern Heavens by a circle

with twelve pillars, also the southern Heavens

as a circle S twelve pillars, and these two

circles were intersected in their centres by another smaller one

with twelve pillars to represent the twelve

signs of the Zodiac. The twelve the north they called

in
Tywysogaethu — ''
Leaders or Councillors,'' and the twelve in
the south Heavens, Cyfiawneon,"
N. Heaven with twelve pillars. Small circle with twelve
pillars to represent the twelve signs of the Zodiac.
S. Heaven with twelve pillars.
N .
C S

FiGs_87 a
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 191
Heaven in thirty-six divisions also represented the thirty-six
gates of the Great House of him who is on the Hill i.e. the —
Great House of Heaven based upon the thirty-six gates or duo-
decams of the Zodiac.
'
When we were in Cornwall in 1904, inspecting some old
Druidical, remains, we came across a typical specimen, still

existing, at Rough Tor, and took drawings of the same as here

N C S

^ Ci" 'T „

' W

‘-.t.
4. ^
c. ‘5/?
O'-. or.

rci>
<:>
f.

Granite Stones
c'>;
'^1
f'i
ICf <ur

•r •

,'‘4’'

Oio Cvn^

a)

An
S«> .*
A
SNTRANCe
FiG; 89.
192 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
depicted — ^two large circles, N. and
and one smaller one inter-
S.,
secting these. Each had the so-called twelve pillars, and here
they are called Huts.” A good specimen of one, almost perfect,
still exists here we give the drawing of this also, taken on the
;

spot, and it shows the entrance E. by S. of all the smaller circles or

Huts, so called, or Pillars.” All these we found at Rough Tor,
in Cornwall. It appears to us that Sir Norman Lockyer (in his
article in Nature, April 1906), in speaking of two circles at
Tregeseal, has overlooked the lesser, which must have bisected
the two greater circles. In all our researches in Cornwall we
have been able to trace the remains of the three circles, and at
Rough Tor these are very distinct. It is quite possible, however,
to overlook the three here if you have not the '' key,” but to
anyone who will mount Rough Tor some fifty or a hundred feet
above the circles and then look down, the three can be seen quite
distinctly. Then, if we count the Stone Huts ” ^ of each, and
can understand the meaning and reasons for which these circles
were erected, we shall know that they represented the three
divisions of the heavens celestially, and the thirty-six nomes of
Egypt terrestrially, which, of course, is a somewhat different view
from that of Sir Norman Lockyer. Of course, his third circle may
have been destroyed, as the farmers make hedges with these stones.
These three stone circles of the Druids must not be confounded
or associated in any way with the artificial mounds ” we find
throughout the world, all of which bear a striking resemblance.
There is one at Salisbury Hill, at Avebury, 170 feet high, which
is connected with ramparts —
avenues 1480 yards long, circular
ditches or Dew
Pans,” and stone circles. Many of these are to
be found in England, Ireland, and North and Central America,
which are almost precisely similar. These are the remains of the
Towns ” or dwellings of Neolithic
man, situated on hills or
downs, and ramparts were thrown up to keep off wolves and other
wild animals from their cattle. The avenues ” were made for
their cattle to pass through, morning and night, as they were
driven to and from their pasture. The stone circles marked the
places of the huts ” for the keeper and look-out,” and the
^ We found that it was a good thing towhitewash ” these stones first. Of course
it must not be forgotten that they also portrayed the Heavens — first in the seven

—
divisions, then in eight, nine, ten and twelve so we may find amongst the more
ancient remains stones only of one of these divisions of the Heavens approximately
giving the date of erection.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 193
dew pans/' which were a peculiar construction, were made to
contain their water supply. Early Neolithic man thus lived and
protected his cattle from the ravages of wild animals, he having
only stone axes, clubs, arrows, hint-heads and spears to use
against many ferocious beasts, therefore many would dwell
together on the top of the down or hill, throwing up ramparts
of earth and digging ditches under them so that wolves and other
animals could not easily get up to their flocks, which they drove
in at night to keep secure. Here we see the first formation of
“ Towns " and ''
Cities " and man beginning to settle down in
one place, instead of leading the nomadic life of their Paleolithic
fathers. We draw attention to this as we have seen it stated that
these Mounds ” have been attributed to the Druids by some
writers. They are anterior to the Druids and are only to be
associated with Neolithic man, and at the time of Stellar mythos ;

whereas the three circles were erected only by the Druids during
Solar mythos, and are of much later date.
Diodorus Seculus gives the number of the nomes in Egypt as
thirty-six. This symbol of the three circles of the Druids, there-
fore, would also represent the thirty-six nomes of Egypt at the time
the Druids left Egypt during the Solar Mythos^ and somewhat
approximately fixes the date, as we know that the Egyptians were
continually adding and increasing the number of nomes from the
original seven up to forty-six. Historians have differed as to the
number of nomes in Egypt and the reason is that with the Astral
Mythology they mapped out seven in the heavens first of all and
depicted the seven in the earth, and from them circles of twelve
divisions, each of which, no doubt, was first astronomical, the
three twelves had gradually increased from seven, ten, twelve to
thirty-six. We know that not only did they map out the
Northern division of the heavens but also the Southern and
Central, therefore it is quite certain that here we find that they
divided the North into twelve, the Central into twelve, and the
South into twelve, making in all thirty-six and, as they mapped
;

out the heavens in a Celestial form, so they depicted the same in

Terrestrial form.
That the Druids brought this with them from Egypt is also
certain, because they could not map out the Southern heavens
here these could not be seen here^ and it would only be possible to
—
do this when near the Equator ^here only could the Northern,
N
194 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Southern and Central heavens be mapped out by the ancient
astronomers^ and this we know that the Egyptians did very
thoroughly, and their Priests took this knowledge with them to
whatever part of the world they went hence the remains of these
;

ancient monuments we find in various parts of the world and the

true explanation of the same. We challenge anyone to gainsay
and prove differently.
These three circles are not only found in the British Isles,
but in various parts of the world, and these are proofs alone
which suggest how many thousands of years before the Baby-
lonians and Sumarians ever existed that the knowledge of the
architecture of the heavens. North, Central and South was worked
out and known to the old Priests of Egypt ; and how any man,
of such eminent knowledge as Dr W. Budge should state “ that
the Egyptians borrowed their knowledge of the signs of the
Zodiac, together with much else, from the Greeks^ etc./' ^ is
beyond comprehension Even the Mayas had the knowledge
! !

before the Greek nation or Babylonians existed, and it is a

question if the Druids were not much older than the Mayas.
Numbers of these circles may be found in Devonshire and Corn-
wall, especially Cornwall, and because the Greeks, at the latter
period of the Egyptian Dynasty, were employed to paint Dendera
and perhaps some other temples, is no reason or proof to any
thinking man, who has such contrary and conclusive facts still
extant, that the Greeks introduced the signs of the Zodiac into
Egypt, and we feel sure, from the great knowledge that Dr Budge
possesses, that he really does not believe it to be a fact. Perhaps
he is afraid, if he published the whole of his knowledge on these
subjects, '' that he might be placed in a similar position as Dr
Ray Lancaster has been.''
These must not be confounded with the two circles
^
which were pre-Solar however, and twelve stones erected to form
—
each one to the north and one to the south representing the 24
zodiacal stars, and as characters in the Egyptian learning these
earliest pre-Solar powers constituted '' the old ones " or '' the
Elders." These are Egyptian wherever found and are traceable
to two different groups of I2=the 24 mysteries of the Stellar
Myth os. These were the 12 who had their thrones as rulers
1 -- The Gods of Egypt/- vol. ii. page 312.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 195
(or aeons) in the Zodiac and the 12 as spirits with Horus-Khuti^
Lord of the Spirits in the heaven of eternity. In the papyrus of
Ani and of Nunefer we see the Judges in the Maat appear as 12
in number sitting on 12 thrones and we find these two circles in
Cornwall distinguishable from the three.
Where did our ancient brethren meet before lodges were
erected ? upon holy ground
^ ’
on the highest hill or lowest vale
;

or any other secret place^ the better to guard against cowans and
enemies’’; and we have distinct records left that when St
Augustine came to these Isles in the sixth century to convert the
Heathern Natives'' to Christianity, he found numerous priests
and their disciples here, and who had been here '' for all time that
was known,” who were distinguished for the pure religion which
they practised and professed. These were the so-called
Culdees,” and many joined the Christian Church ” and became
priests of the same, and were merged into it after the close of the
twelfth century, although many kept themselves aloof for a long
period after. These were the last remnants of the old Druid
Priests— —
descendants of their Egyptian brethren who practised
the pure Eschatology of their forefathers. Gradually they all
died out as a separate and distinct class, and those who remained
were merged into Christianity,” but they brought on all the
doctrines with them and practised these in secret places, in so-
called lodges, and these exist to the present day as '' Ereemasons.”
The ceremonies have been somewhat changed, and innovations
have been made to suit the evolution of the times, but still Free-
masonry is the purest of all the relics of our forefathers, and in
Egypt alone do we find the origin.
No regular history of the order at this time can be found,
nor is it necessary to our purpose. We know that their open
worship was prohibited by this edict of Canute here in England,
who reigned from 1015 to 1036. Some time, therefore, during
this period, the edict was issued, and they were forbidden to per-
form their devotions. To evade the minions of the law, they
resorted to private meetings and secret celebrations, and we do
not entertain any doubt that these formed the first so-called
Lodges ” in England, as a cloak to screen their religious rites
and ceremonies and to keep them pure as they had received them
originally from the parent sources in Egypt. It is impossible to
state if this took the form of '' Craft Masonry ” first in England
196 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
or Scotland. The Druids were persecuted and driven to
first

secret meetings in England, as may be seen from the above edict,

but all that is immaterial to us, and we only mention it because the
Scotch people claim to be the '' oldest masons.” Our contention
is that the Druids were the direct descendants of the High Priests

of Egypt, who came over here. Their beliefs, forms, rites and
—
ceremonies were the same, and our brotherhood Freemasonry
has been carried on ever since, and is one and the same thing.
—
The allied Degrees Degrees are quite arbitrary contain—
much innovation in some of the parts, and many of these have
been interpolated by members who have travelled and been
initiated in the so-called Eleusinian Mysteries,” which were those
founded in various centres of the world by men who had been
to Egypt and had learned some of the doctrines of the Priests
there. When they returned to their own country they founded
so-called “ Schools ” and sects of the order. Hence, to gain the
correct knowledge of the whole of our degrees, it is necessary to
know these and the Egyptian Ritual and the knowledge of their
progressive evolution for the development of their mythos to
Astronomical Mythology, Stellar, Lunar and Solar ;
and finally
their Eschatology, to appreciate the knowledge of all our signs
and symbols, etc., taking into consideration at the same time
what evolution and time have brought about.
What is that which is lost ? And where do you expect to find
it ? The reason that we go from East to West in search of
that which is lost is because, when Osiris lost his life by the
machinations of Sut, like all the Manes he travelled from East to
West to enter Amenta. There, in Amenta, after passing through
difficulties, dangers and darkness, his Manes was regenerated
or raised again in the form of Amsu, or Horus, in spirit, and he
came forth from Amenta after entering the West, to the glorious
gate of the East again, as a raised Manes or glorified spirit in the
form of Ra ©.
He returned East with all the secrets of Amenta. Here it
to the

was, in Amenta, that the Tatt Cross was thrown down here
;

it was that the Veil of the Temple was rent asunder and the C. S.

poured forth blood and water, and all was reborn here he was
;

shown all the signs and given or taught those passwords, or words
of power and might that kept evil and the powers of darkness
away, and enabled him to advance from one Aat to the next.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 197
The Tatt was re-erected and the dead Osiris was reborn
Pillar
as the Child Horus^ and came forth as the glorified spirit Ra O ;

or the dead man had here been raised to this glorious resurrection
in spirit form. The final password and sign had been given
him, the highest degree conferred, and to him who was in pos-
doors were open, both in this and
session of

the life
I

hereafter.^
^^ life

Ta-Ua to Am-Ur is the Egyptian for E, to W.

Here we have the answer which solves the question of who
and what were our ancient Druids ? They were undoubtedly
descendants of the ancient Egyptian priests, who came over and
landed in Ireland and the West of England, and who brought
with them their religious doctrines and taught and practised them
here. The Tuatha-de-Dananns, who came to Ireland, were of
the same race and spoke the same language as the Eir-Bolgs and
the Eormarians, possessed ships, knew the art of navigation,
had a compass or magnetic needle, worked in metals, had a large
army, thoroughly organised, and a body of surgeons had a ;

Bardic or Druid class of priests.’' These ''

Druids ” brought all
their learning with them, believed and practised the Eschatology
of the Solar doctrines, and all came from Egypt. That their
temples are older than those found in Uxmal, in Yucatan, in
Mexico (which are stated to be 11,500 years old) and those
amongst the Incas in South America, and some of the Zimbabwe
in South Africa, is clearly proved by their want of knowledge in
building an arch, although we find in the oldest remains amongst
the Zimbabwe lintels at Umnukwana, and no doubt there are
others in South African ruins, but successive immigrants have
obliterated most of the original, which was the old Egyptian, as
can be proved by other facts.
I
The Incas had the same wonderful and skilful way of building
as the Egyptians —
that is, they so prepared and finished huge
blocks of stone, and fitted them so accurately, that it is almost
impossible to distinguish where the joints are. This was done
by a very fine cement, made with granite, which blended with the
blocks, and made it perfect. This we also find amongst the ruins
^ The word, and T. of the 30° was taken from Anhuri. An interesting plate
sign
of this in Egyptian is shown in Maspero’s work, ‘‘ Dawn of Civilisation,” p. 99.
Satit presenting Pharaoh Amenothes III. to Khnumu, from the Temple of
Khnumu at Elephantine, shows precisely the S of
igS SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
at Umnukwana and all the ancient part of the ruins called the
Great Zimbabwe.
But the ancient Egyptians did not build arches until a later
date. The first true arch is found in a Fourth Dynasty Mastaba,
at Medum — one always finds lintels. This is the case with the
Druidical temples but at Uxmal we find that the arch has taken
;

the place of the lintel. We have no doubt either, from the

character of the hieroglyphics and their significance, that this
temple or tomb of Ollamh Fodhla was built at the time of the
Lunar or early Solar mythos. The arches we find in Central
America are built in the same way and form as we find the
—
Egyptians and early Greeks built them that is, one stone over-
lapping the other. This may be proved by comparing those of
Las Monjas, Palenque, with the Egyptian Fourth and Fifth
Dynasty arches, and The Treasure-House at Athens.
In Neu Manners and the Auld of Scottis,” Boea says the
old inhabitants used the rights and manners of the Egyptians,
from whom they took their beginning. In all their secret busi-
ness they wrote with cyphers and figures of beasts, made in
the manner of letters.
The ancient Britons buried the beetle with their dead, the
—
same as the Egyptians, and the same genus the Dermestes.
It was the emblem of time, ever renewing —
a symbol of eternity.
The scarab not only represented the circle of the sun, but the
renewing cycles of the soul.
The Hebrew Gev is identical with the Egyptian Khef and
the children of Khef. The ^Ethiopic Genetrix are designated the
Gentiles, who went northward out of Egypt and carried with
them the primordial name of the birthplace in the Celestial North
— the race of Japheth is the same as the race of Kheft, and we
learn from Canute’s Edict that the Druids were called Gentiles
here at that time.
How many years Druids lived and practised their
the
ceremonies and religious rites in Britain is not known, but when
Christianity was introduced into these isles there would be, no
doubt, a war waged ” against the heathen,” and as the former
spread and increased, so the other would naturally die out as
Druids, but the few who remained would still carry on their
mysteries secretly, and as many of their signs, symbols and
rituals were the same as taught by Moses, naturally they would
become absorbed into the later doctrines.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 199
According to Ccesar, the Druids taught the Gauls that they
—
were all descended from Dis Pater, the Demiurge that is, from
the god of Hades, or Amenta, who is Tanan, as consort of the
goddess Tanen, and whose name was taken by Ptah-Tanan,
the better known Dis Pater who was earlier than Osiris, in the
Egyptian Mythology, and from whom the Solar race ascended,
whether from Puanta, or the Tuat.
To understand this, it is necessary to know that Egypt
represented the Tuat, and Amenta geographically. Lower
Egypt was the representation of the Tuat, and Upper Egypt, of
Amenta.
Thus interpreted, the Tuatha, or tribes who brought the
Ancient Solar wisdom out of Lower Egypt, or the Tuat of Egypt
were genuine Egyptians, and must not be confounded with the
manes in Lower Egypt, in the book of Hades, which was not a
geographical, but a mythical locality, in the earth of Eternity :

the lower domain of the double earth, the country of the manes.
The wise men of Old Egypt understood that this was made by
Ptah, and their religion at this period was the commencement of
the Solar, and the exodus at this time bore the names here as it
did in Egypt i.e. what they portrayed celestially, and in the
earth of Eternity, in their religious doctrines, they mapped out
geographically.
CcBsar tells us also thatManannan, son of Lir, was patron of
roads and journeys, and he was worshipped by the Gauls above
all other gods. This is the Egyptian Ap-Uat, a form of Anup
the guide through Amenta, and was a god of the Pole Star, and
lord of the Polar Paradise, before he from heaven, thus show-
fell

ing that previous to the Solar, they had the Stellar mythos.
Another name for him was El Shaddai.
There are two points always to be considered in the departure
of the human migrations from Egypt :one is from the summit of
—
the Celestial Mounts the other from the hollow underworld,
beneath the Mount, or inside the earth, as these from the Tuat.
The races who descended from the Mount were people of the
Pole, whose starting point and reckoning time were from one
or other stations of the Pole Star, determinable by its Zootypes
these were Stellar.
Those who ascended from the nether world were Solar. Taking
this point in conjunction with the others we have brought forward.
200 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
we can trace approximately the time of the exodus from Egypt
of the different tribes over the world, by tracing their
from all
Zootypes to the Constellation of the Pole Star, corresponding to
it, but prior to the time that the Pole Star passed into the Con-

stellation of Herakles, or the Man —

or at the time of the Great
Deluge of Manhu i.e. when Herakles was replaced by another
Pole Star.
Previous to this, the races were imaged by pre-human types,
and the Great Mother was the origin of all all was Stellar mythos,
;

or Stellar-Lunar after the Constellation of Herakles arrived,

;

the Man superseded the Woman Solar doctrines took the place of
;

Stellar and Lunar, and the Fatherhood replaced the Motherhood.

The time of the exodus of the North American Indians and
Samoans must have been at the time of the change of the Pole
Star from Cygnus to Vega, in the Constellation of Lyra, about
18,000 or 20,000 years ago, according to their traditions and the
Zootypes of their tribes or about 26,000 years before that.
All such origins as found in their Marchens are of course
mythical and not historical or geographical, although the
mythical land gets localised on the surface of the earth, geogra-
phically.
In explaining the story of the Deluge from tales found (from
all over the world), there was not one, but seven one at the change —
of each Pole Star, the hitherto reigning star sank down into the
waters of space, and gave precedence to the next one in the cycle
of precession, and therefore there was a deluge at the change of
—
each Pole Star, 6 and the Great Deluge of all. The One=6-M=7,
was when Herakles, the Man, sank down and was drowned in the
Celestial water of space, the end of the Great Year, when all the
Zootypes — the Tortoises, Apes, Bears, Serpents, etc. were —
transformed into human beings i.e. the creation of man, and the
cycle of precession recommenced again. And the seven primary
powers which had hitherto been portrayed by Zootypes, were now
imaged in the earliest human form of man — as Ptah and his
pygmies.
Here, then, we have the original • dot, or point within
the centre of the circle, from which the M.M. cannot err if he

believes and so acts, etc.

First the dot • or point is in the centre of a star with seven

Rays or its summit. It signifies The Supreme One,^’

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 201
—
and the seven glorious ones ^The Master and the seven wise
men. The seven Powers sustaining The One Horus^ in Heaven
: —
situated at the Pole Star^ with the seven glorious ones circulating
round i.e. Heaven was,
the Stars composing the Little Bear.
at this period, divided into two divisions. North and South
Light and Darkness, with Horns representing the North and Light,
and Sut, the South, Night and Darkness sometimes repre-
^
sented by two circles with © above, with emblems of regal
power —One name of Amsu, the risen Horns.

O
O
Fig. 90.

From Mexican Codices

With the Ancient Egyptians, the highest land or summit of
the Earth was at the Equator, called Ap-ta, and was then
rendered mythically as the highest point of the Northern heavens
— as the Apta in their Astronomical representations.
—
The Sources of the Nile Equatorial provinces where the —
great Lakes and the Papyrus swamps were, was their Ta-Nuter,
or Holy Land i.e. The Land of the Spirits or gods,'' and the
chief features of this earthly Paradise were repeated in the
circum-polar high land.
The Sky, as the great Celestial water, was also divided into
two great Lakes, one to the North and one to the South of the
Mount of Bekhu on which heaven rested these are mentioned
;

in the Ritual as the Lake of Kharu, and the Lake of Ru

chaps, cviii.-cix. No doubt this was founded on the two great
Lakes in Central Africa.
In Equatoria the two Pole Stars are seen resting on the
horizon ;
the only two fixed stars in the firmament, and these
were seen there, resting on the Poles or summit of the Mount,
—
never setting the two eyes or Merti, and were represented some-
times by two Jackals in the Kamite Astronomical Mythology
but first as the two Pillars, North and South.
As man travelled North, the Star and Pillar of Sut (South)
sank down into the dark abyss, or the Nether World, and so Sut
202 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
—
became the Power of Darkness in the Nether World or Amenta.
Travelling North, they would see the Stars of the two Bears,
circling around the Pole Star, fixed on the Summit of the Mount
of the North —
the farther North they came, the farther these
would be lifted up, and it is here that Shu lifts up the Heavens
(Mythically). The Pole Star for ever rested on the horizon at the
Equatoria, and so Shu lifted up the heavens, as the nomads
travelled North.
There were no Solstices Apta, it was equal day and equal
in
night, so that when Shu upraised the sky, it was equally divided
into two between Horus and Sut. The rising and setting
parts,
of the stars were vertical, and the two fixed centres of the Poles,
were on the two horizons or, as the Egyptians explained it, on
;

the North and South of the Mount of the Earth.

The Pole Star was a type of the Eternal because, apparently,
it never changed with time it was the earliest type of supreme
;

intelligence which gave the law in heaven which was unerring,

just and true, and it became a standpoint in the heavens for
the mind of man to rest on at the centre, and radiate to the cir-
cumference, a point within a circle from which you could not
err.''

The Eye on the Mount, or the point 0 within the centre of

the circle, was a type of Anup, and the earliest law in heaven was
given on the Mount because the Mount was an image of the
Pole, and Anup administered the law as the Judge — the Jackal
in Egypt was a Zootype for the Judge.
Gerald Massey has attributed Anup (Jackal) on the Mount to a
form of Sut at the North, but we differ fromhim, and for this reason.
On the planisphere of Denderal the two Poles are represented by
two Jackals, or two Eyes, the North that of Horus and the South
that of Sut therefore we attribute the Anup of the North to a
;

type of Horus and not Sut, who was the first god of the Pole Star
which was South (the Southern Heavens were mapped out first,
as proved by the Ritual) and as the Southern Pole Star sank
down into darkness and was lost to view as they migrated north,
so the Northern Pole Star would rise and supersede it in the Pole
—
Star of Horus Anup, and it was only the Northern migration,
people who at this time advanced in stature and wisdom, and
spread over the world. There is sufficient evidence in the
Ritual to prove this as well as tracing the people of the various
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 203
exodes. A
type in the Egyptian may be variously applied, and
may not always determine the nature of the deity, but the J ackal
denotes the Judge, and the Judge in heaven here, in the North,
was Horus of course it was not the Mount which was the
:

divinity, or the Jackal, but the power which dwelt upon it, as
portrayed by the type.
The power of stability, fixed as the centre of the Universe,
was the typical Eternal, and the Stars i.e. Ursa Minor (The Stars
which never set — Rit) constituted the circumpolar the
starry types of eternal powers.
In allMythologies, the Pole Star is an emblem of stability,
a seat, or throne of the Power which is the highest god—Anup or
Horus in Egypt, Sydik in Phoenicia, Anu in Babylonia, Tai-Yih
in China, Avather or Zivo in Mesopotamia, Ame-No-Eoko-Tachi-
Kami in J apan and various other names for the same in different
parts of the world.
In Rig-Veda the habitation of the one god is placed in the
highest North, beyond the seven Rishes these are by some
;

supposed to be represented by the Stars of the Great Bear, but

it is not so ;
—
these seven Rishes Urshi, or Divine Watchers
were grouped in Ursa Minor, '' the Stars of which constellation
never set.'' These were the chief of the Akhemu under Anup,
the god of the Pole Star, the Subbas, or Mandozs,
''
the Ancients of the Mesopotamia," who are still
followers of the old Egyptian Stellar Mythos.
In the next progressive evolution, we have the
Sacred Triangle as the Emblem of Heaven in three
divisions, with Shu added at the Equinox to the
North and South, thus forming the original Trinity. The
above was all formed and worked out by the old wise men
during the Stellar Mythos.
Progressing further, we find that they had now mapped
out Heaven or '‘Built the Heavens on the Square " with the
four children of Horus at the four corners, as the supports
thereof, and finally Ptah completed the tunnelling through the
Earth and formed Amenta as a passage for Ra the Sun, Taht the
Moon and the Manes. In the complete Put-Cycle of Ptah, we have
the Heavens in a circle in nine divisions, then in ten divisions, and
finally in twelve and then twelve signs of the Zodiac were com-
;

^ Triangle associated with Horus only.

204 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
pleted and filled in. The Heaven in eight divisions was formed
when Taht was added to the seven Stellar, and was therefore Lunar.
As the Sun, or Ra, rose in the East to diffuse Light and
Glory to men on this Earth, so when it set in the West ” it
entered Amenta —
the land of the Nether World to diffuse its
light and glory to '' the Manes there ” it made its passage from
;

West to East, rising again at the East here, ever completing its
circle as time rolled on.
This was Solar Mythos, and the Eschatology which follows
is explained, separately, in other parts of this work.

Solar Mythos^ Stellar Mythos

Square or Heaven in Horus represented by
four Divisions. the @ and Star with
Circle Heaven in nine seven rays, the 7
Divisions. First, as Glorious Ones.
Put-cycle of Ptah, and Division of the Hea-
after, completed in ven, North & South.
twelve Divisions. Sacred Triangle ;
first

The mysteries of Osiris, Isis and Horus, though the latest in

evolution, have been given the foremost place in the Ritual^ and
have somewhat obscured the pre-Osirian Mythology, but Atum
was the Great Judge upon the Mount of Amenta at a far earlier
period than Osiris.
 The God AMSU.
The rising spirit of mummied Horus in the Mythos, and of Osiris in the Eschatology.
He holds the —
whip of power— the Egyptian Khu in one hand pointing above, h.a.
The other is not free yet from the swathing bandages, and is pointing downwards, h.d.
The Good Shepherd.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 205

The Cable-Tow
How many of our fraternity know the true import and
meaning of the Cable-tow ’’ ? Originally it was a chain or rope,
of some kind, worn by the 1. or those about to be initiated, to
signify their belief in God and their dependence on Him, and
their solemn obligations to submit and devote themselves to His
will and service, and the fact that he is neither naked nor clothed
is an emblem that he is untutored —
a mere child of nature
unregenerate and destitute of any knowledge of the true God,
as well as being destitute of the comforts of life. This is the
state in which we find all candidates. The chain was used by the
Druids and Egyptians as a symbolism, as stated above. Also
that he was being led from darkness into light, from ignorance to
knowledge of the one true and living God, Creator and Judge of
all things in heaven and earth. Here we have the origin of the
Cable-tow in the Eschatology.
Father Burgo’s description of the Zapotecs, Mexicans and
Mayas, and also Jua^t de Cordova speaking of Tola, a grass-like
plant, (una yerva de los ervazales), out of which they made a
straw rope, (una sozuilla o’ tonuza), which they brought to con-
fession and laid down on the ground before the pijana and
confessed what sin they wished to confess, etc,” gives you a very
wrong impression, and their translation is not correct, because
”
Tola ” here they make the meaning of as sin ” and '' lao-Tola
place of sin or confession, but this is wrong the meaning of the
;

word is a dark place,” and the ceremonies observed and de-

scribed by the above show how ignorant they were of the true
meaning of the ceremony, which was the same as that of the first
degree in Ereemasonry, and the “ rope of straw was not to hang
—
the young man with,” as all I.’s well know although in some
Glyphs the rope appears around the neck.
That the rope appears around the neck of more than one, in
these picture scenes (seven in some) is only a symbol of the seven
—
powers as ‘‘ the seven ropes,” and each one of the wearers of
these represents one of the seven powers or attributes of Horus 1.
in their sacerdotal duties. Originally it was one only which
was associated with Horus I. and Amsu (the risen Horus or
Horus in the Spirit). This is well depicted in the accompanying
2o6 signs and symbols of
photograph of Amsu. The Cable-tow is seen hanging down his
back it has been removed from the neck (earthly type). Horns,
;

having been led or passed through dangers, difficulties, darkness

and death in the underworld, emerges as Amsu, the first risen
man-God, and attached to his crown of two feathers (denoting
—
the two lives, earthly and Spiritual) is this Cable-tow or rope as
a symbol that it is “a power ” which has led him through from
earthly to Spiritual life.

In the same way was the boat of Osiris dragged through the
underworld by a rope, by the powers we find mentioned in
the Ritual as he was dragged in, led through darkness into light,
came forth in the double cave, and emerged as Ra in a Spiritual
— —
form one and the same the former being the Stellar and oldest,
and the latter the Solar or Osirian in our case we apply it
:

symbolically in the Christian.

The origin of the Blazing Star ” was the Egyptian Sothos,”
and shown as Anubis, who guided the soul through Amenta,
and its allusion as the star which guided the ‘‘ wise men,” etc., is a
recent version of the old, and one which does not require further
explanation (see Ritual also page 84 for 18°), and which is found
many times in the Mexican and Maya pictures and glyphs,
“ The Bright Morning Star,” the Star with eight rays, also
i-

represents Horns of the resurrection or Jesus, It originally

represented —
Orion,” the eightfold one the highest. The
seven, with the essence of these added to make The One ” i.e.
eight.
In Revelation the Son of God promises to give the Morning
Star to him that overcometh, as I also have received of my
Father I will give him the Morning Star,” Rev. ii. 28.
: The
Morning Star was equally identified with Horus, “ I know the
power of the East, Horus of the Solar Mount, the Calf in presence
of the God and the Star of Dawn,” Ritual, chap. cix. henceforth
;

the Morning Star was given to the followers of Horus, therefore

we use it.

It was the Star Horus and his guide which led him to Para-
of
dise when he seated himself upon his Throne, and then Horus gave
his Star as a guide to his followers (see Ritual),
Perhaps nothing shows or demonstrates so well the universal
evolution and the origin of all our Signs, Symbols and PW's, and
how they have been brought on from the primordial and the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 207
ancient Egyptian Stellar, Lunar and Solar Mythos, added to
when necessary, or altered in name to suit the Priests of various
ages, as the SSW of the so-called 90° of the Mysteries of Mizram
(Hebrew for Egypt).These mysteries are the same as the
Mysteries of Memphis, all of which we know and are perfectly
acquainted with. They are somewhat similar to our Ereemasonry
in all its degrees but we have compressed their go° into 33°.
;

The Egyptian PW and A are '' I and O '' in the highest degree,
but the English Ereemasons do not recognise any connection
with these. We are of opinion that our Ereemasonry is purer
and a truer copy of the Ritual than the others, which contain
innovations.

The original Pole Star with dot represented Horus I.

This, with Triangle, was The square was Solar, first

Stellar.
portrayed at the time of Ptah when he completed Amenta and
built the heavens on the square by adding E. and. W. to N. and S.
with four supports —the four children of Horus.
 CHAPTER X
The Chaldeans^ who were a College of Priests connected with the
Babylonian empire, were celebrated for their extensive learning.
It is said that they took their origin from Zeratusth, an Egyptian
Priest, and the mysteries instituted were the same as those of the
Egyptians at the time of Isis, Horns and Osiris, and, like the
Greeks, very few were ever initiated into the full secrets, and it
was only by passing the most terrible ordeal that anyone could
be permitted to learn them all.
Josephus, as well as other historians, agrees with the above.
—
Their first map of the Celestial Universe in clay tablet was —
depicted thus, which is the same as the seven
nomes of Egypt. Egypt was originally divided

into seven nomes — this was the first division into nomes —and
represented the seven Celestial Glorious Ones, (Little Bear) in

a Terrestrial form, in the Stellar Mythos, thus

Afterwards they added a central one The One around which —

the seven others revolved in the Celestial Heaven, and The One
who governed the seven in the Terrestrial. The Great or Mighty
Prince who ruled over this other seven, which they depicted by
eight divisions. The Chaldeans followed this also, which can be
proved and seen by their tablets, where they show the heavens
in eight segments, with diameters running from the four cardinal

the external circle of which they

208
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 209

afterwards omitted and symbolised thus, which is the

o

same as the Egyptian The Sumarians, Chaldeans

and Babylonians, in fact, obtained all their laws and learning from
the Egyptians. The Code of Hammurabi the Sumarians copied
from the Egyptians and handed on to the Chaldeans.
Their old company of primeval gods, mentioned in the
“ Seven Tablets of Creation,’' were eight in number and may be
classed as four pairs, the same as the Egyptians, for instance :

Apzu-Rishtu —Mummu-Tiamat
Lakhmu —Lakhamu
Aushar — Kislar, correspond to the Egyptian
Nu —Nut
Hehu —Hehut
• • •

Kerkui —Kerkuit,
• * m m J
etc.,J etc.
Later on the Egyptians added four more and mapped out
the heavens twelve divisions —the twelve signs of the Zodiac.
in
The Chaldeans did the same, or rather copied them. Their
history of Creation is a copy of the Egyptian ; also the great
battle between Horus I. and Sut, and their underworld or Hell.
But these gods were not eight or twelve different gods but
attributes of The One. This is clearly shown in the Egyptian
Texts. When they first divided the heavens into four divisions
they assigned four different powers or attributes to these and four
same
consorts for the :

Nu, name of a god or attribute of God, represented the great

watery vapour from which this world consolidated primarily.
Nut was the female counterpart.
Hehu represented the fire and heat of the Sun.
Hehuit was his female counterpart.
Kekui, represented light and darkness or night and day.
Kekuit was his female counterpart.
Kerk, powers of nature at rest these were the attributes of the
;

two forms or first.

Kerhet was his female counterpart.
And were divided further into eight and twelve, the Chaldeans
did the same, and each different name of the powers or attributes
o
210 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
have been called separate and different gods and goddesses by
those who should know and thus may Egyptologists
better^
''
have become mixed/' because they have not traced all these
''
powers " back to The One/' and perceived that by evolution
different names had to be added and given to the various powers
which dawned upon them^ and which they recognised, as their
brains expanded in knowledge and observation, as the only way
that their true idea and meaning could be expressed, having only
a rudimentary language at the time.
The Babylonian Tiamet, which waged war against Marduk,
the Champion chosen by the gods, was held to be the incarna-
tion of all evil. This monster was 300 miles long, and had a mouth
10 feet wide, and moved in undulations 6 miles high, and was
100 feet round his body, corresponds to the great serpent of the
Warramunga of the Australian Aborigines, which was a copy of
the Egyptian Sut, when he battled with Horus I. The tales are
"
the same in each instance and he is the same as the Leviathan
of the Hebrew —
the '' serpent of many twistings and folds" (see
Job xli. ; 34; Isaiah xiv. 29). He was hunted for
Jeremiah li.

slaughter by Gabriel, and with the assistance of Yahweh was

slain by him. Gabriel here is the counterpart of Marduk,
Yahweh taking the place of Anshar as the head of the gods.
Although the Hebrews obtained their Hell direct from the Egyptians
they took their Leviathan " from the Babylonians^ but these latter
obtained it direct from the Egyptians at a much earlier date, and
we must not forget that this great serpent, Apep of the dynastic
and Solar-worship time, took its origin and was brought on from
—
the pre-dynastic Stellar Mythos Horus 1 and Sut the first
. —
fight between light and darkness. When this earth was surrounded
by thick watery vapour so that the sun's rays could not penetrate,
— —
Sut was the primary the god of darkness but as soon as this
vapour cooled down and the sun's rays penetrated to the face of
—
the earth, then light superseded darkness Sut was deposed and
Horus 1 became primary. When this was brought on in
.

dynastic times, Ra took the place of Horus I. and Sut that of

the great Apep, and the fight was day and night Ra overcoming—
the darkness of night each day.
The seven-headed dragon and beast of the Book of Revela-
tion, like the seven-headed basilisk serpent mentioned in Pistis
Sophia," have their origin in the seven-headed serpent which is
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 2II
mentioned Pyramid Text^ and in Revelation ix. 19 horses
in the
are referred to which had '' tails like unto serpents, and had
heads,” which is a copy of the monster which inhabited one of
the Pylons of the Tuat.
The Babylonians made offerings to the dead in the same way as
the Egyptians did in fact, all nations did, and Dr
;
W
Budge speak- .

ing of the offerings taken to the tombs of the dead in his Book of ''

the Gods of the Egyptians,” page 86, says

—
“ It is possible that
:

certain simple folk may have

been led to believe that because
meat offerings and drink offerings in abundance were taken to
the tombs, the deceased must naturally partake of them, and it
is more than probable that the Egyptians, in a semi-savage state,

made such offerings because they believed them necessary for the
dead.” But this practice was simply a continuation of the customs
of the earliest Egyptians —
earliest man —
the Pygmies, and still
is amongst them and all native tribes all over the world offer- —
ings to the spirits of the departed,” as a propitiation^ so that the
spirits may not come back and work them any harm. These
nations still believe, as their forefathers did, that the spirit may
return and do them
good or ill,” and so you find spirit houses,”
with food placed inside, to propitiate them. This was the original,
and the Egyptians worked out from this first two things that —
is, the Ka, the Spirit, and the Ba, the Soul. The Ka or spirit
after death separated from the Ba or soul and went before the
Divine Creator to be judged, and, if justified, then returned to
the soul and could travel after throughout the universe. After
it was justified the spiritual body was called the Sahu. All these
things took a long time to work out, and many Egyptologists
have overlooked this also their names as well as others which
:

were afterwards added. These offerings ” are still carried on

in the Christian Church, but by evolution they are now called
Offerings to the Church ” ''
—
Easter Offerings,” '' Christmas
Offerings.” One has only to go into a Roman Catholic church
to see the abundant offerings to '' the Saints,” or walk into any
churchyard of orthodox Christians and still see the flowers, etc.,
—
on the graves of the dead the remnants of the evolution of past
—
ages the offerings to the Spirits. The foregoing will answer
Dr Budge's ^ questions on page cxi. '' as to when this spiritual body
1
“The Gods of the Egyptians,” by Dr E. A. Wallis Budge. Published by
Methuen & Co.
212 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
began its Unfortunately no satisfactory answer can
existence.
at present be given to it, for no text yet discovered supplies the
necessary information.” No text gives it because it existed long
before how far back it would be difficult to say, but as we find
;

the Aboriginal Australians and all native tribes throughout the

world and the Pygmies still believe and practise this rite, it
would date long before the '' Dynastic Egyptians.” The skeletons
of man, found in the earliest quarternary period or Pleistocene
age^ and also in the upper quarternary period, have been few.
Apparently the mode of burial of the present Pygmies was
followed i.e. they had no ''burial ground” but buried them
where they died and moved on, and so we know little or nothing
about their weapons, mode of life or ideas but in the later
;

Paleolithic age we find some evidence. In the Neolithic, ample

evidence of the commencement of their Mythos, when it must
have existed.
The Babylonians copied the Egyptians but they confounded
”
the " good Zootypes ” of the Egyptians with the " bad ones
and made them all bad, perverting the whole Eschatology because
they did not understand their uranographic creation, and the
Hebrew legends are mere drivelling nonsense rendering their
Zootypes anthropomorphically.
We cannot agree with Dr Budge that " the Egyptians
borrowed their knowledge of the signs of the Zodiac, together
with much else, from the Greeks, who had derived a great deal of
their astronomical lore from the Babylonians ” (" The Gods of the
Egyptians,” vol. ii. page 312). He says further " It is at present
:

a subject for conjecture at what period the Babylonians first

divided the heavens into sections by means of the constellations
of the Zodiac, but we are fully justified in assuming that the
earliest forms of the Zodiac date from an exceedingly primitive
time.” Why, the knowledge of all this was " old ” in Egypt before
the Babylonians even existed or knew anything about it, as we
shall prove later in this work. The Egyptians had worked out all
the architecture of the heavens, and their priests had carried the
—
same with them to all parts of the world not only the Northern
heavens, but the Southern, as well. Probably they worked out
the South before the North, and the Druids and the Mayas and
the Incas knew it all from the Priests of Egypt, the earliest
probably thousands of years before the Babylonian nation
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 213
existed. The Babylonians copied and obtained all their know-
ledge from the Egyptians^ and we are surprised that Dr Budge
should write that they borrowed from the Greeks they were ;

old and degenerating and in decay before the Greek nation was
born ! Well may he say that '' it is a subject for conjecture at
!

what period the Babylonians first divided the heavens into

sections, etc./’ because they never did; what they knew they
borrowed either direct from the Egyptians or Sumarians the —
latter obtained it from Egypt. It was the ancient Egyptians who
mapped out the heavens into 12 divisions in the North, 12 divisions
in the South, and 12 in the centre, making 36 in all, and the
twelve signs of the Zodiac. To whatever part of the world the
Priests went they carried this knowledge with them this proof ;

lies more in the ancient remains that we find in various parts of

—
the world than anything else the 3 circles, the 2 greater bisecting
the middle and lesser, and each divided into 12 parts these are
much older than the seven tablets of Creation by thousands of years.
If this is not so, how can Dr Budge and other Assyriologists
explain or get over the facts we bring forward in this work ? It
is very well to say that whether the Babylonians were them-
selves the inventors of such origins i.e. (the Zodiac), or whether

they are to be attributed to the earlier non-semitic Sumarian

inhabitants of the country, cannot be said ” and when he states
;

''
that the Greeks borrowed the Zodiac from the Babylonians, and
then the Greeks introduced it into Egypt, probably during the
Ptolemaic period,” ^ it appears to us that Dr Budge must have left
this part of “ the Gods of Egypt ” to be written by one of his
assistants, who knew nothing about the history of the past. We
should be grieved to think that Dr Budge, in all seriousness,
believed and thought as the Aryanists and Assyriologists of the
past have done. Surely, researches into recent discoveries, at
least, must convince him differently, or how does he account for
even the various three circles of stones found throughout the
world, each divided into twelve parts, the two greater bisecting
the less ? The Photographs of the Nomes of Egypt, representing
the divisions of the heavens,” which the old Priests had worked
^
Herodotus considers that the names of the gods of Greece are derived from Egypt,
the Pelasgians being the intermediaries who brought them to Greece, and he attributes
absolutely to the same Pelasgians the carrying there the “ Cahiric Mysteries," which he
considers and believes were brought by them from Egypt. Even at this time Egypt
was old, and it was late in her history.
214 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
out and carried with them in the various exodes throughout the
world, besides other mural and '' Pietra Libra evidence, must
be acknowledged to be thousands of years older than the Baby-
lonians or Sumarians These latter cannot be overlooked or
! !

passed over if we wish to elucidate and obtain the true history of

—
bygone ages of the life on this planet its origin and evolution.
And surely, because the Egyptians, when they were decaying
as a great nation, employed some Greeks to paint some Mural
scenes for them, it cannot be in any manner of way a proof that
these men introduced the Zodiac
The twelve legends of the solar hero, Gilgames, relating to
the twelve signs and the twelve labours of Hercules, are com-
paratively late, as they are based upon the Zodiac of twelve signs,
which belongs to the final formation of the heaven that was
preceded by the heaven in ten divisions, and earlier still in seven.
The Greeks, with their indifference to facts and their fondness for
figures and fancies, played pranks with the Astronomical
Mythology, and mixed the crocodile, which was a good dragon,
with Apap, the reptile. The blind god, '' hungering for the morn,’'
is a Greek figure of Orion, which does not explain anything — but
Orion is the Stellar representation, by night, of Horns, the Solar
god in the darkness of Amenta, who is An-er-f, the blind Horns,
whose sight was restored to him at dawn.
In the Babylonian astronomy, Saher-Sahu is identical by
—
name with the Egyptian Orion that is, Horus in his resurrection
as the Sahu or glorified likeness of the risen god or soul the—
Sahu in the planisphere, who represents the manes rising from
Amenta to paradise above. The planisphere contains a number
of Egyptian deities. They are the gods and goddesses of Egypt
— the mythological personages and zootypes that make up the
vast procession which moves on for ever round and round, accord-
ing to the revolutions of the earth or the apparent revolution of
the sphere —at least adozen can be identified.
1. —
The Ram-headed Amen with the constellation Aries.
2. Osiris, the Bull of Eternity —
with the sign of Taurus.
3.
—
Sut-Horus ^Twins with the Gimini.
4. —
The Beetle-headed Kheper-ptah with the sign of the
Beetle, later. Crab.
5. —
The Lion-faced Atum with the sign of Leo.
6. —
The Virgin Neith with the constellation Virgo.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 215
7. Hur-Makhu —^with the sign Libra.
of the Scales
8. Isis-Serkh, the Scorpion Goddess —with the sign of Scorpio.
9. Shu and Tefnut^ figured as the Archer — with the sign of
Sagittarius.
10. Num, the Goat-headed, who presided over the abyss
with the sign of Capricornus.
11. —
Menal, the Divine Wet Nurse with the sign of Aquarius.
12. Horus of the Two Crocodiles —
with the sign of Pisces.
It is not possible that all these gods and goddesses and nature
powers of Egypt were constellated as figures in the universe by any
other than the Egyptian mystery teachers of the heavens.
The deity of the Pole Star was known to the earlier Chinese
and Japanese as the supreme god in nature, who had his abode
on the great Peak or Mountain this god the Chinese called
;

—
Tien-hwang Ta-Ti god of the Pole Star Religion in China,''
page 109).
Shang-ti, the supreme ruler, was the highest object of worship.
His heavenly abode, Tsze-wei, is a celestial space round the
North Pole," and his throne was indicated by the Pole Star
(Legge^ Chinese Classics," vol. hi. pi. i, page 34, and Chinese
Repository," vol. iv. page 194).
This is the most sacred and ancient form of Chinese worship :

a round hillock is the altar on which sacrifice was offered to him.

In the Archie Chow Ritual (Li) it says:
—
'^When the sovereign
worshipped Shang-ti, he offered up on a round hillock a first-born
male as a whole burnt sacrifice."
Both the Mount and the first-born male are typical. Anup
was the first male Ancestor. The hillock is an image of the
Mount. This deity was also known to the Chinese as the
Divine Prince of the great Northern Equilibrium " who
promulgated the laws of the silent wheels of the heaven's palace,"
or the cycle of time determinated by the revolution of the stars
(De Groot). This was the Stellar Mythos of the Egyptians.
It is stated in a very ancient Chinese manuscript, called
Pih-Kea-Sing, the date of which is said to be 3000 b.c., that the
Chinese originally came from the North-west as colonists, the
whole number of whom did not amount to more than a hundred
families, whose names are still preserved in this manuscript, and
are the same as we find in China at the present time. They came
over the heights of Kwan-lun towards the borders of Hwang-ho,
216 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
subdued and perhaps exterminated in succession the barbarous
clans which they found in the country. In this manuscript
is shown the head of the first Buddhist^ called the Messenger
of God/^ and of him it is said, The Holy One appeared from
the West.’^ The head of the same shows two horns,” symbolical
of Solar descent, which the Israelites assigned to Moses, Mosheh or
Amosis, the regenerator of their creed.
These people had considerable knowledge in the arts necessary
to social life. They could write, but their writing was in hierogly-
phics. They knew the course of the stars, and had the same
astronomical knowledge as the ancient Egyptians also the
;

same ideas of symbolism and a similar Eschatology, and they

had made out the same cycles in time. Their always
Y
had the same meaning as the Egyptian ank or Hebrew
^
Tau. Christian . How far all their hieroglyphics

correspond to the ancient Egyptian we are unable to say,

except that we know that these hieroglyphics were the images
of the things represented in life, and many that we have seen
are identical. They were the first or original writings, and
they have been altered at the present day by the addition of a
number of straight lines which have gradually obliterated the
original. Only on such monuments as those of Yu and Mount
Thrae-shan, in the province of Shan-tung, can we still see the
original images, and in these characters one may yet trace a great
similarity to those in use amongst the ancient Egyptians. Also
on some very ancient Chinese coins Egyptian hieroglyphics have
been found.
Tai-Hao, the great celestial, was the first mythical or astro-
nomical ruler in the Chinese divine dynasties. With him
commenced the mystic diagrams called Yi or changes, which were
eight in number. These were revealed to him by the dragon-
horse that issued from the yellow river, or the (representation)
Milky Way. Tai-Hao corresponds to Anup, the inventor of
astronomy and first ruler of the Pole Star. The dragon-horse is
the same as the Egyptian water-horse that was combined with
the crocodile in Apt, goddess of the Great Bear and mother of the
seven rulers. According to M. Philastre^ in his version of the
Yi king, the name of the Chow dynasty and of the Chow Yi
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 217
divinising-book, signifies circular movement, the revolution
embracing the whole universe, the movement of the Pole. Chow
Yi would mean the changes of the Pole and the Pole Stars in
precession. Thus the Chow dynasty of the sons of heaven would
be the seven successive rulers of the Pole who reigned for 25,827
years —a scientific fact.
Anyone who can write Symbolic Chinese, can, even at the
present day, travel through China, Japan, Chinese Tartary,
all

Siam, J ava, Corea, in fact, throughout the whole of Eastern Asia,

and with this symbolic language, make himself perfectly under-
stood although he may not be able to speak a syllable of any of the
languages of these countries.
Sir C. Alabaster who wasa great Masonic student and had
much insight into China, says —
Going back to the earliest
:

historic times in China I find a clear evidence of the existence of a

mystic faith, expressed in allegorical form and illustrated, as
with us, by symbols. The secrets of this faith were orally trans-
mitted, the chiefs alone pretending to have full knowledge of
them. I find, moreover, that in these earliest ages, this faith
took a Masonic form, their secrets being recorded in symbolic
buildings, like the tabernacle Moses put up in the desert and the
temple,his successor, Solomon, built at Jerusalem; that the various
offices in the hierarchy of this religion were distinguished by the
symbolic Jewels, held by them during their term of office, and
that, as with us, at the rites of their religion they wore leather
aprons, such as have come down to us, marked with the insignia
of their rank. The compasses and square, used as the symbol of
right conduct. The man who had the compasses and square and
regulated his life thereby, being then, as now, considered to possess
the secrets and to carry out the principles of true propriety.” We
find one of the most ancient names by which the Deity is spoken
of in China is that of The First Builder ” or, as Masons say.
The Great Architect of the Universe.” The original from
which these sprang was the Egyptian Ptah, who built the heavens
with his seven assistants, but at the present time the mysteries
of this ancient faith in China have become lost or obscured,
though attempts at a revival may be traced in the proceedings
of existing brotherhoods, whose various rituals and signs are
supposed to be, in some measure, founded on ancient rites and
symbols, which have been handed down from earliest ages. Here
218 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
we see the degeneration that has crept in and gradually con-
taminated, debased and obliterated the true Masonic rites and
ceremonies which their forefathers carried with them out of
Egypt and established in this country.
The Ainus/ the aboriginals of Japan, ^^the hairy men,”
are a very old people, and came out of Egypt in the earlier time
of their Stellar Mythos, as their name implies —
The Children
of the Bear,” —the children who went out of Egypt at the time
that they first made out in their Astronomical Mythos that the
seven pole stars circulated round the Pole Star, that is Seven —
—
Glorious Ones the Seven Lights. Probably these people first
inhabited Persia, India, China and Asia generally, but were driven
out farther and farther east by a superior race, which took their
place from the centre, until now we only find the remnant of the
original in the Far East, north of Japan and Northern Asia. They
still practise some of the earliest Astronomical Mythological rites

amongst themselves, having the Bear as their ‘‘ first ” Totem.

The Ainu say that their forefathers drove out and extermi-
nated with clubs a race of dwarfs who were there before them ;

they say that these dwarfs were only three or four feet high.^
They describe them as being of a red colour and having very
long arms in proportion to the rest of the body, and that they
used flat stone knives, scrapers, and other implements of stone.
These Ainu are of the same original race and type as the
Australian Aborigines, and the story of Abydos and their beliefs —
i.e. future state —
correspond with the ritual of ancient Egypt.
They are not really Polytheistic and do not believe in the existence
of gods innumerable, as has been stated by some writers. The
so-called different gods are names only of the various attributes
of the One Great God. Their skulls are of the same shape and
average capacity as the Australians and Nilotic negroes.
The fact that the name Ainu is found on the stone of black
diorite, containing the Code of Hammurabi, at Susa, may have
some connection with these ancient people. Mr Stanley Cook,
like a good many others, is in doubt as to the origin of this
Code and from whence it was originally derived. His able
^Probably these Ainu came from that domain of Egypt which Maspero calls
the ‘^Haunch,” opposite Aunu, the ‘‘Haunch” here representing the Great Bear.
It is situated to the N, of Memphis and Pyramids of Gizeh, and W. of the Nile.
^ Recently some of them have been found living amongst the mountains in
China.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 219
arguments leave an open question, but the more one studies it
it

the greater is the conviction that it was originally Egyptian and

brought from there. Assyriologists generally agree that the
dynasty, to which Hammurabi belonged, was associated with
immigration, and if we take it as pretty well proved by the
various words, the origin of which is Egyptian and not Arabian,
except as carriers ” of the same, we can understand why there is
such a close resemblance of ^'The Laws of Moses '' to this Code.
Moses lived about 1000 years after this Code was engraved on
this stone, but he was one of the High Priests of
''
On '' and well
versed in all laws and doctrines both of Amen Ra and Osiris, and
he no doubt made use of as much or as little of their laws, or
modified them, as circumstances required when he left Egypt with
his followers. We
must remember that after the ancient
Egyptian language died out Aramaic intervened before the earlier
Coptic, Moabite or Biblical Hebrew. lau is lu of the Egyptians,
and Yahu is certainly an earlier form than Yah we. lu dates at
least 6000 years b.c., as can be seen on Egyptian Papyri in the
British Museum, and abandoned later on. lu was the same as
Tmu, the son of Ptah, and lu is therefore the son of Ptah. It was
written later by the Phoenicians in Greek, Hebrew, etc., in
various forms, such as lau, lahu, las and after as Yau and Yahu,
Y being of much later date than I, and we have no hesitation in
stating that the lau here referred to —
and of still later date as
—
the Chinese Y is the same as lu in the original, and that all these
laws of Hammurabi were those which had been in use in Egypt
thousands of years before the existence of Hammurabi.
South Arabian and Phoenician were simply copies of the
Egyptian. Erman states that the administration of justice was
centralised under the old empire. The old empire, from recent
discoveries, dated at least 10,000 years ago, probably much
longer, and until those who are studying this subject recognise the
facts that have been brought to light by discoveries in recent
which they cannot get
years, they will always be falling into a pit
out of, for words and names can be traced to the Egyptians long
before the name of Moses, although it is more than probable that,
as he was a learned High Priest, he made use of this code for the
Israelites. As stated before, the Chaldees were from Egypt
originally, and obtained their learning from there centuries before
the existence of Israelites in Asia.
220 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Seven Footsteps of Buddha denote the seven steps in pre-
cession which are a co-type, equivalent to the seven stations
of the pole, and a footprint on each peak is the symbol of a
station in precession. Thus, the footprint of Buddha upon
Adam’s Peak in Ceylon shows that this was one of the seven
annular Mountains in its sevenfold system of Mount Meru.
The two feet, asfound on rocks and in caves in Australia.
From Prof. Spencer and Gillen's Native Tribes of
Central Australia,” published by Macmillan & Co. by —
permission, with our thanks, and two feet in Mexico and
amongst the Zapotecs. See pictures of the Rock Draw-
and Humboldt Fragment of the
ings of the Australians
Mexicans (pages 66 and 114).

Feet of Horus from Mexi-

can Codices, with the
three Rods or Rays of
Light symbol.

The Two Feet of Buddha.

Fig. 93.
”
—Two feet of Horus I., as shown in the Vignette —Plate ii., “ Book of
the Dead Renouf’s.

The two soles of the feet of Buddha, here shown, held as

sacred by the Buddhists, represent the soles of the feet of Osiris.
Osiris was stated to have been mutilated into fourteen parts
—
some versions give sixteen viz. his head, the soles of his feet^
his bones, his arms, his heart, his interior, his tongue, his eyes,
body, etc., and these were
his fists, his fingers, his back, his ears, his
buried in different parts of Egypt. In the Ritual we are told
that the soles of the feet, which had trodden the earth, were
removed in order that Osiris might tread the Hall of Judgment
with pure feet, and that his feet were bathed with milk that the pain
thereof might he assuaged etcd' and we find one or more representa-
^
:

tions of these parts held sacred in many lands, which probably

date further back than the time of Osiris, in fact, to Horus I.
Amongst the Australian natives we find these soles of the feet
shown upon various rocks and cave-walls, where they are regarded
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 221
as sacred although you cannot obtain any information about
them except that '' they have always been/’ which is as far as the
natives can tell you also on the rock drawings from the sculp-
:

tured stones from Dolmens in Brittany, which we show here from

Professor G. Sergi's The Mediterranean Race,” page 313, fig. 93.
They are also shown at Palenque and several other places in
Central America. They are all identically the same, and it is
only by going back to the Stellar Mythos of old Egypt that you
can discover the true meaning and origin. These two feet are well
shown in the vignette, plate ii. of “
The Book of the Dead,” which
refers to chap. xvii. :I have come upon earth and with my two

feet have taken possession. I am Tmu, and I come from my

own place.” These soles of the feet were therefore considered

sacred objects, and as we find them shown on the Dolmens of
Brittany, the rock-drawings of the Australian Aborigines, at
Palenque in Central America and in the Humboldt Fragment.
They must date back to the Stellar Mythos, and first and primarily
refer to Horns I., although they were afterwards brought on in the
Solar doctrines and then refer to Osiris, as we see from the Buddhist
records. Then we have the parallel in the Christian doctrines,
being washed, bathed in RA°, etc. Another proof that it was
originally Horus is found in the great Harris Papyrus, 15-3, when
the God Ra-Tem-Neberter is restored to his first condition, after
having been dismembered and cut to pieces ;
''
he is then the
God who is the possessor of completeness, integrity, hence in-
violate.” Most Egyptologists have ascribed the name to Osiris,
but it was Horus I. primarily, and the above name, Ra-Tem,
shows the transformation from Horus to Osiris ^Tmu was —
another name for Hours, and Ra was Osiris in spirit.
There is a tradition amongst the North American Indians
that all the tribes were formerly one and dwelt together, and their
tradition is that they came across a large water towards the East
or sunrise. They crossed the water in canoes, but they know not
how long they were in crossing, nor whether the water was salt
or fresh. The Dakotes possess legends of huge skiffs,” in which
the Dakotes of old floated for weeks, finally gaining dry land
a tradition of ships and a long sea voyage. Their language was
the same as the Welsh. We have here two different traditions,
one leading to the supposition that they came via J apan, and the
other via the British Isles, Greenland, etc. If we take the
222 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
anatomical conditions, as far as we can find, all our ethnological
studies prove that first the inhabitants of Copan, Palenque, and
still many tribes in South America and Western North America,

deformed their skulls, had squat figures, coarse features, large

noses, thick lips or were short-statured individuals with round
;

heads, oval faces, high cheek bones, flat noses, large mouths, small
—
oblong eyes types of the Tartar or Manchurian. All these had,
and those that still remain have, the Stellar Mythos only. In the
Mayas we find regular features, good-looking small figures, with
well-proportioned limbs, finely-formed heads, high foreheads,
well-framed noses and small mouths with firm lips.
Eyes, open, straight and intelligent. These we see depicted
on sculptured frescoes, etc., and amongst the Incas. All these
had the Solar Mythos but there is a very clear
;

line of demarcation between these people and

some earlier races. From the ethnological con-
ditions found, and their practice of the Stellar
doctrines, one can trace the early exodus
through Asia to Australia, New Guinea, Japan,
all Northern Asia, across to North America,

and also from North Europe to Greenland, and

across to America by way North there.
of the
We give here a drawing from a stucco-
relief found in a temple at Palenque, Central
America,! which shows that these people also
wore the ''Horus Lock’’ of the Egyptians. Amongst their
carvings we find representations of the Elephant and Lion,
animals which did notexist in America.
Solar Mythos, and the exodus that followed, one traces
^ The Tablet Cross Palenque is the Mexican representation of the
of the
Egyptian Ritual of Raising the Tatt Cross and the birth of Horus from the Great
—
Mother Mut. It is not a great sacrificial scene as Professor Forstemann states.
The Divine Babe who maketh his appearance in Chemunnu, the place of the 8 gods ,

the Babe of “the God of longstrides ’’ (Ra), of the God “of Lion form” (Shu),
of the Goddess Bast, of Nefer-Tmu, of the Striker (Ahi, a name of Horus), and
of Nehebkan and others (see Ritual). In the centre is the Tatt Cross or their
representative, surmounted by a Zootype of the Great Mother, who is giving
a New-Heart, or Soul, to the child held aloft by the figure on the right, with
the emblem of a new-birth in his left hand. As the Ritual states the divine —
Babe was lifted up into the upper world by two divinities (see Ritual^ chap. cxxv.),i
here represented. The decipherment of the whole of this important Tablet is
reserved for another book.
^ Mariett’s “ Monuments Divers,” plate 46, gives a fine picture of this.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 223
through Europe^ Persia, India, China, and part of Japan, where
it ceased. The Mayas probably came across direct from Egypt
or North Africa and spread South to a certain extent, and to a
smaller extent to the North and West, because to the North and
West we see how far the Solar Mythos was carried, comparatively
no great distance. This is proved by the fact that the Mayas had
the Solar doctrines and had absorbed into them part of the
Stellar :the countries bordering to the North and West had a
little of both, but more Stellar than Solar, and then, still farther

away, only the Stellar therefore the Solar did not come to
:

America via Asia, but via Africa or Europe.

This will clearly prove that all these people at one time had
a common ancestry, whose writing was symbolic and whose
language was of the hieroglyphic type. It also proves that
Max Muller's theory of “ Roots is wrong. Throughout all
Eastern Asia, however much the dialects and syllabic or oral
sounds and spoken language may differ, the written symbolic
language is understood by all.
Their Eschatology was pure original so-called Monotheism,
which corresponds in all ideas, forms, ceremonies, symbolisms,
etc., to those in use amongst the ancient Egyptians.
The followers of the messenger (Sinphos) in Assam preserve
traditions of their forefathers, which connect them with the earliest
ages. They are divided into twelve tribes, in commemoration
of the twelve Elders (twelve signs of the Zodiac), and worship
one Supreme Being. In Ceylon we find that the Buddhists have
the same belief.
The North America are divided into Totemic
tribes of
divisions, and the Crow tribe has two interesting signs —
tokens of friendship and brotherhood, and, if given and answered
by strangers, you are a safe brother amongst them, which is
important to those brothers of the i8°.
1. In crossing their arms on the breast LU
2. In raising the R H
to the side of the H, with the I E pointing
to the Great Spirit, and then reversing H
A and H D.
As we have shown by photographs from Mexico and Central
America, this sign was a sacred sign,'' used there during the
Stellar Mythos, because we find
depicted here before the Solar
it

arrived, and in some ruined cities that the Solar doctrines never
reached at least, there is no evidence of its having done so (see
;
224 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Mexican Notes ”). These signs are plainly shown in many of the
Vignettes of the Egyptian “ Book of the Dead ” and connected
with the Ritual of their Sacred Ceremonies. Another important
point to prove that these people came from Egypt during very

Fig. 95.
Swastica Totem of Tribe of North America.

early times (Stellar Mythos) is that of the oldest tribes known

one has the tortoise for their totem (the oldest) and another the
Swastica, as may be seen from the photograph taken from a
drawing in their camp many years ago. This is the Swastica
Totem/’ and is made up of the Swastica above two circles, with
another Swastica and a Disk in the centre. This Disk re-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 225
presents and was an ancient form of Her-Mahu (Horns)
Aten
god of the double horizon in Egypt. It was not a worship of Solar-
deity, but was an emblem of the circle made by Aten as the god of
the double horizons, lifted up or made by Shu. From recent
inquiries we have made, we are given to understand that this
tribe has '' died out,'' and that very few, if any, of the Indians
belonging to it exist at the present day.
The same custom found amongst the Jews and Hindoos (as
in Egypt) for a man to raise up seed for the deceased brother by
marrying his widow, was found amongst the Central American
nations also, none but the High Priests might enter the Holy of
:

Holies. atonement (analogous,

All ate the flesh of the sacriflces of
see 18°), and poured the blood of the sacriflce on the earth they ;

sprinkled it, they marked persons with it, they smeared it upon
the walls and stones (brought on from the Totemic ceremonies,
see description of same in Spencer and Gillen's books). All their
temples faced the East, showing that they had passed the Stellar
Mythos. They all had the ark as a portable temple, and all held
it in the highest veneration. It was thought too sacred to be
touched except by the Priests all offered water to a stranger that
:

he might wash his feet, used dust as a token of humility,

anointed with oil sacriflced prisoners and hung up their heads
and the Lord said unto Moses : —
Take all the heads of the
people and hang them up before the Lord against the Sun,
that the flerce anger of the Lord may be turned away from
Israel." And Moses said unto the Judges of Israel: ''Slay —
ye every one of his men that were joined unto Baal-peor"
(Numb. XXV. 4-5). And they all practised baptism, as is
proved by the following :
—
Then the Mexican midwife gave
the child to taste of the water, putting her moistened Anger
into its mouth and said Take this by this thou hast to live on
:
^
:

the earth, to grow and to flourish through this we get all things
;

that support existence on the earth ;

receive it.' Then with
moistened Angers she touched the breast of the child and said :

'
Behold the pure water that washes and cleanses thy heart,
that removes all filthiness receive it may the goddess see good
; ;

to purify and cleanse thy heart.' Then the midwife poured

water upon the head of the child, saying O my grandson, :
'

my son, take this 'water of the Lord of the world, which is thy
life, invigorating and refreshing, washing and cleansing. I pray

p
226 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that this celestial water^ blue and light blue, may enter into thy
body and there live. I pray that it may destroy in thee and put
away from thee all things evil and adverse that were given thee
before the beginning of the world. Wheresoever thou art in this
child, O thou hurtful thing, begone leave it, put thyself apart
! :

for now does it live anew and anew is it born^ now again is it
purified and cleansed now again is it shapened and engendered
:

by our mother the goddess of water (Bancroft’s ''Native

Races,” vol. in. page 372). Here we find many resemblances to
the Christian ordinance of baptism the pouring of water on the
;

head, the putting of the fingers into the mouth, the touching of
the breast, the new birth and the washing away of the original
sin — all part of the Ritual of Egypt referring to the passage of the
manes in Amenta.
The Christian rite, we know, was not a Christian idea, but
was borrowed from ancient times. The original name for the
goddess of water was Nut, afterwards she became Isis. Isis and
Horus were the mother and divine child, the divine healer, and
the Romans brought them with them to Rome and they were
worshipped there by the Romans, the Roman women more
especially. Anyone going to Italy now may see many of these
figures in black basalt, which were brought there from Egypt.
On this the Roman Catholic religion was founded, and that is the
reason why the Virgin Mary (Isis brought on in the Christian
doctrines) has so much adoration paid to her. The Roman
Catholics did not have the Father at first, who was brought on
by the J ews, and thus we see that the Eschatology of the Solar was
practised by all when Solar Mythos had perished. All these cus-
toms, etc., were the same in N. and S. America, Europe, India and
some other parts of Asia. The primordial came from Egypt.

Language
Wehave made some remarks on the origin of language to
show how, in all probability, our present use of signs and symbols
has originated, and how these have been handed down from
generation to generation, time and circumstances modifying the
original to the present interpretation.
Tracing the origin of the ancient Egyptians from the origin
of language, Gerald Massey'^ says that " concerning the origin of
^
^‘Natural Genesis.”
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 227
language very little is known and hitherto nothing absolutely
established. on the subject are chiefly negative.
All theories
The science has been founded and its origins have been dis-
^ ' ' '

cussed without the ideographic symbols and the gesture-signs being

even taken into account. These must take their root from Inner
Africa and not, as the Aryanists have laboured to show, in Asia.”
The Inner African languages prove that words had earlier
forms than those which have become the '' roots ” of the Aryanist.
There is no way of getting back to an origin of words except
by learning once more to think in things, images, ideographs,
hieroglyphics and gesture-signs and the primary modes of
;

expression must be sought in their birthplace, for in Africa only

shall we find the earliest rudimentary articulation of human
sounds which accompanied gesture-signs and preceded verbal
speech. The clicks, the formation of words by the duplication
of sounds and all original types of expression must be allowed
to have been evolved in Africa until it can be shown how they
came otherwise.
Gesture-signs and ideographic symbols alone preserve the
early language in visible figures, and we are unable to get to the
roots of all that have been pictured, printed or written, until we
can decipher the figures made primarily by the early man. The
latest forms of these have to be traced back to the most primary
before we can get to know anything These are
of the origins.
the true radicals of language, without which the philologist has
no final and adequate determinative and yet these have been
;

left hitherto outside the range of discussion by the Aryan school.

But the doctrine prevalent in current philology, whilst the
is

earlier sign-language has been ignored altogether.

Whenever the ideographic signs of the oldest civilised nations
can be compared, evidence of the original unity becomes apparent,
and if we take the earliest inhabitants of any part of the world,
we find from the skeletons that these were all of the same class
Negroid, just as we find in gesture-language that the further we
go back the nearer is our approach towards some central unity.
The “ Origin of Language ” itself is not a problem to be
attacked and solved by the philosophical speculator. To know
anything with certitude we must go back the way we came, along
the track that only the evolution is free to pursue and explore.
We know now that the dumb think, and that man had a gesture-
228 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
language when he was otherwise dumb. And in common with the
lower animals he still uses inarticulate cries to express his meaning,
aided by gestures and the movements of the muscles of the face.
Speculation, without the primary data, cannot establish any-
thing, but when we have the data we find that development was,
from the very first, in accordance with the laws of evolution, and
that there was but one beginning for language, mythology and
symbolism, however numerous their intermediate forms or widely
scattered the nearest links.
Fortunately, Nature very careful, and a type once evolved
is

is never entirely lost, nor altogether effaced, but unity of origin

in language was only possible when the human intelligence was
too limited to disagree and diverge, and the race a mental herd
making the same signs and sounds for ages and ages without
choice in the matter or desire to differ.
Be noted that at the present time there are many signs,
it

used with the hands and fingers, both by deaf and dumb people
and aborigines when at a distance from each other. Roth^ in his
book, gives 213 such signs to communicate their wishes or
thoughts. A good example is that used by our navy and army.
Many a time have we watched with interest our bluejackets,
leaning over the side of a man-of-war talking to another, perhaps
500 yards off, only with his hands and fingers, after the order has
been given to cease signalling.” In one case the bluejackets
and soldiers, deaf and dumb, use an alphabet, and in the other,
the native, being ignorant of alphabets, uses the signs with his
fingers, showed to imply sentences which have been prearranged
and stand in the same sense as the alphabet to him.
.k.

Thus we see that the primary forms of language, so to speak,

signs, symbols, ideographs, etc., were first written as a visible
means of expressing articulate sounds. This hieroglyphic
language became afterwards a secret language, known and carried
on from generation to generation, with secret meanings, the
interpretation of which at the present day, as of old, is only known
to those who have worked and passed through the necessary
examination to enable them to obtain that knowledge. But,
inasmuch as we find the same hieroglyphics, signs, symbols, etc.,
in various parts of the world, also that the earliest race of beings
were Negroid, it is but natural to believe that at one time these
were universal, and that their birthplace must have had one
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 229
common which must have been Africa. Throughout the
centre,
whole world, where the ossified remains of earliest man have been
found, we find the same type, which is Negroid. This is proved
by the shape of the bones, the flattened fibia, the shape of the
skull, etc., and the long forearm with wide space between the two
forearm bones (Ulna and Radius), the discussion of which would be
outside this work. At the same time, for those interested in the
argument, we would draw attention to Professor G. Sergi's work.
The Mediterranean Race,” and to the various finds ” that have
been well described by many able writers. These point to the
conclusion that primitive man emanated from the continent of
Africa, and could not have been evolved from anywhere else.
Of course much of the original meaning and interpretation
has been lost and others substituted, still the true originals remain
engraved on monuments and stones, because language, like a
species, when once extinct, never reappears ;
the same language
never has two birthplaces. Distant languages may be crossed or
blended together we see variability in any tongue, and new
;

words are frequently being coined.” But as there is a limited

power to man's brain capacity for remembering single words, like
whole languages, these gradually become extinct, although in the
spelling of new words letters often remain as the rudiments of an-
cient forms of pronunciation, and dominant languages and dialects,
naturally spread widely and gradually extinguish other tongues.
As far as possible, we only bring before our readers those
facts and remnants of antiquity which still exist and which all
can verify, pointing as they do that the conclusions we have
arrived at, and which every earnest student can prove for himself,
are not visionary ” but are existing facts.
Whilst candidly admitting that there still remain many
broken links, we contend that in the chain of evidence which we
have helped to forge there is more than sufficient to prove to all
students and thinkers the truth of what we advance at all events
;

the fact that we find the same signs, symbols, doctrines, etc.,
practised throughout various parts of this world would lead us to
conclude that they all had one common origin, and all our research
proves that in Egypt was the birthplace and nowhere else can
it be found.

In using the term “in Egypt” we include the Nile valley

and its sources.
 CHAPTER XI
It is well known that the Buddhists and Brahmins, in many
of their religious ceremonies, make
use of words that are not
Sanskrit but are said to belong to a very ancient form of speech,
now dead, the ancient Egyptian.
Their traditional history tells us that they came from the North
and West, and pushed down through the mountains to the
Ganges and base of the Himalayas, South and East, and formed
settlements by the great rivers of the Punjaub ;
but they never
forgot their former home, as may be seen by the Vedic h3/mns
(Rig- Veda), which are the same as those beautiful hymns we find
in the Ritual — —
very little '^editing'’ has been done and are of
Egyptian origin —undoubtedly.
Professor Max names of the gods, re-
Muller's idea that the
presenting the different attributes of the One Great God, were
first taught by the Veda, and that each god is separate and

worshipped as supreme and absolute by the followers of the

Hindoo religion, only shows that he was not acquainted with the
origin of the Veda, or the Eschatology and Ritual of Egypt (from
whence the Hindoo religion originated), because their creed was
pure Monotheism, and all these supposed “ different '' gods were
in reality only the attributes of the One Great God^ who created the
heavens and earth and all therein. Professor Tiele has also
missed the point when he expounds the Egyptian religion first,
;

''
as a lively sentiment of the spirituality of God, united to the
coarsest materialistic representations of different divinities,'' and
secondly, a sentiment, not less lively, of the unity of God united
to an extremely great multiplicity of divine persons."
Many books have been written to try and prove that the
ancient Persians, Buddhists and Brahmins obtained their religions
from our ancient Druids in Ireland and the British Isles ; and
others, that ancient Britons were simply Buddhists, on account
of many similarities which may be traced ; but we cannot
discover anything to support these theories, on the contrary,
230
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 231
there iseverything to prove that all religions had their origin in
ancient Egypt.
It is true that in all and every one of these^ instances are
recorded of the falling away from the original Eschatology, and in
its place various other practices and doctrines have been intro-
duced, so that at the present day there is little of the original left,
and there is so much diversion of opinion and so many different
sects that it requires a large amount of study and research in
order to unravel the tangled skein.
Only in the rites, ceremonies, signs and symbols of Free-
masonry at the present time do we find the purest types of the
original, and these are as similar as possible to the perfected
Eschatology of the ancient Egyptians, even to the go'’ over —
which some of our Brethren would cross swords with us, and
which our present Ritual gives as '' recent.^' We feel confident in
stating, without a semblance of doubt in our minds, that these
traditions have been '' brought on ” and have emanated from the
Egyptian originals, the whole of the symbolisms, ceremonies,
passwords, etc., being identical.
The ancient Egyptians had no other way of demonstrating
their ideas except in what Professor Tide calls '' coarsest material-
istic representations.” They had not the words that we now
have, and although apparently they made use of a coarse form,
the meaning was not such. It was their only means of repre-
senting the spiritual attributes and not different divinities ;
not
''
the unity of God with an extremely great multiplicity of divine
persons,” but '' the great number of attributes or powers that the
One Great God possessed.” And it was by forms, symbols and
dramatic actions that they taught their doctrines but they never
;

believed in more than one god, under whatever name they

—
worshipped him and there were many during the Stellar, Lunar,
—
and Solar Mythos as the Ritual proves very clearly indeed.
Moreover, there is no evidence that the Egyptians, pre-
dynastic or dynastic, ever believed or practised Polytheism. On
the contrary, there is every proof that from the earliest pre-
dynastic times they believed in and practised Monotheism, and
that this Monotheism from the first they represented as '' God
in mummified form,” a '' Man-god,” and '' God in Spirit ” or
''
the risen Man-god.” The more we study the Ritual and Papyri,
and other evidences which still remain, the more certain it becomes
232 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that from the was one and the same god through all ages,
first it

pre-dynastic and dynastic. At various periods, exodes went

from Egypt, carrying their then knowledge with them, and form-
ing colonies in all parts of the world, and it is only by thus follow-
ing them that anyone can get a true idea and unlock those hidden
secrets of the past.
Throughout the Ritual^ papyri, monuments, etc., and in
all
fact every evidence that we can look for and see, pre-dynastic and
dynastic, there is only one conclusion that we can arrive at in
studying this question, and that is The ancient Egyptians only
:

believed in One Great God, who was Immortal, Uncreated,

Invisible, and hidden in the inaccessible depths of His essence ;

He is the Creator of the Heavens and of the Earth He has made ;

everything which exists, and nothing has been made without

Him, who existed before all things, and who represents the pure
and abstract idea of Divinity,’' and only the highest of the initiated
of the Sanctuary were taught all the powers and attributes which
He possessed and all His names attached thereto.
The conclusion that these old Priests arrived at in their
—
Eschatology “ That God is a Person," in the sense that He is
''
self-conscious and intelligent will," is at one and the same time
the most original and fundamental form of religious belief, and
the most mature and conclusive tenet of scientific and philo-
sophical Theism. Among such predicates as the foregoing, the fol-
lowing must stand out first Omnipotence, Omnipresence,
five :

Eternity, Omniscience and Unity. These qualifications must be

characteristic of an Absolute Self," of whatever form. Spiritual
or otherwise, which conclusion they had arrived at and thoroughly
believed in at this early period, and which has never been im-
proved upon since.
We differ from a great many scientific men and Egyptologists
in our opinions expressed in this work, but we are convinced and
feel as sure as we are now writing, that future generations will
find the truth of that which we now state and will prove it, more
conclusively than we have done, and some perhaps will wonder
why so many eminent men had wandered away from the
original " to a '' foreign land " for their '' origins." The answer
is that they could not read what was written in stone and papyrus,

countless ages ago, left and preserved to be rediscovered and re-

read, as a guide to reform into one universal brotherhood the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 233
various sects of the different religions of the present day, which
have all taken their origins from this one source. Also, priests
of many and various religions have gone on perverting the original
for ages past, and those of the present day have followed in a
blind lead those who had lost the true Eschatology and were
ignorant of the Mythos, Astro-mythology, Eschatology and the
Ritual of ancient Egypt. Hence the schism which still increases !

Hence the uncertainty of '' thinkers,” the disagreement amongst

various sects, both in the Christian and Buddhist doctrines, and
the numerous religions scattered all over the world at the present
time. Some have one part of the Eschatology, some another,
but all have been changed from the original. We feel, however,
that one day all these religions will be reunited into one again.
It is so written but whether this will be done by the Japanese,
;

who are now introducing Ereeniasonry into Japan, or by the

Anglo-Saxon race, or by the two races combined, no one can say ;

but in the Japanese religion of the Ancient Sect there is much of

the pure Eschatology of Egypt remaining, which will not be
difficult to amalgamate or blend with our doctrines and thus
form one, and so lead to the true Christianising of the whole of
Japan. Although there are in Japan various sects of the
Buddhist doctrines, they were all originally one. The ancient
inhabitants brought with them out of Egypt, at the time of the
Solar Mythos, their present Eschatology, only Japan, like
others, has suffered from perversion of the original, which has
been split up into various sects by the different priests for ages.
Still, one ancient sect ” preserves more of the original than the
others, and we believe that this will blend with our Ritual.
When we speak of the present inhabitants we do not include the
Ainu, as these were there ages before the J apanese, so-called now
the Ainu had brought with them the Stellar Mythos out of Egypt
and not the Solar. This accounts for much of the Stellar Mythos
that we find at the present day some of the sects
in the beliefs of
which are supposed to be of Buddhist or Brahmin origin, and in
the beliefs of the people who belong to these various sects, as, for
instance, ancestor worship,” which a very strong character-
is

istic in these people, is of Stellar Mythos and not Solar, although

one was blended with the other. Most, who now have the
remnants of the Solar, have lost this particular characteristic,
as may be seen fromthe Buddhists in India, etc., whilst the present
234 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
J apanese have developed it to a greater Eschatological point than
they of the original Mythos, and at the same time we must not
overlook the fact that before ancestral worship was evolved,
so-called spirit worship,^' or the divination of nature’s powers,”
had existed for ages and ages.
Amongst the Mayas, Mexicans, Zapotecs, and all the people
of Central America and some parts of N. and S. America, we find
from the inscriptions still extant, that their one belief was in One
God, and described him as God without end and without be-
ginning, the Uncreated Lord, who had no beginning and no end ;

God, who was the Creator of all things, and was Himself un-
created —Lord,
Leader, King, Great God the Great One, —
Strong, Powerful, He who is the Great, the Strong, Powerful
Living Spirit.”
The whole of their customs, literature and traditional history
point out that these came out of Egypt at the time of the Stellar
or Solar doctrines.
Cows are accounted sacred in India, and the reason is that
the ancient Egyptians held them sacred to Isis (the Moon Goddess,
—
represented with horns Hathor), and the people in India object
to kill them as food, as did the Egyptians —
another proof of their
having obtained originally their Eschatology from Egypt.
Time and evolution have changed the original, but Brahminic
philosophy has distorted it more than anything else.
Their divinities (Devata in Sanskrit) literally mean the
Shining Ones.” There were no castes at that time, and they
treated their women as did the Egyptians, allowing them to enjoy
the same high position as themselves.
The reason why the
Emerald Stone,” or green stone (Jade),
''

as found amongst the Maories and various tribes in North and

South America, Mexico and other parts of the world, is considered
and looked upon as a sacred stone,” is because it represents one
of the names of Horus I. — viz. Her-uatch-f-”

i.e.Prince of the Emerald Stone. It was for this reason that it

was sacred and carried by those throughout their wanderings into
countries where it could not otherwise be found, and so we find it
amongst them at the present day. In Central America it is found
depicted in various forms connected with Horus I. as the Giver
of Rays of Light, and a representation of Eternal Youth.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 235
It was not until a short time before the period of the Greeks
and Romans that Egypt began to decay, when their priests
became degenerate, and their downfall has progressed in one

Fig. 96. —^High Priest, without Breastplate.

continuous line ever since, until the British and Freemasonry

came to their rescue. Lord Kitchener, a Freemason, acting thus
— —
perhaps unknown to himself has laid the foundation of a
college at Khartoum, on almost the identical spot of the first
Temple of Learning.
—
The Jews if we take it in a broad sense never had any —
ethnology as a nation, but only as a religious sect. Manetho
states that Moses, who received his priestly education and learned
all the wisdom of the Egyptians in the city of Heliopolis, in the

—
Delta the Biblical city of On or Beth-Shemesh, the House of
—
the Sun left Egypt with his followers and went to the East and
236 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
founded Jerusalem, the history of which is too well known to
need repetition here. It is more than probable that he brought
on the Eschatology of the ancient Egyptians, in which he was

Fig. 97. —High Priest, with Breastplate.

learned. Manet ho states that Moses was one of the priests and
was learned in all the Osirian and Amen-Ra doctrines, and
changed his religion twice, or rather, forms of his religion, although
time and evolution have doubtless changed a good deal from the
original, and many other ceremonies have been introduced to suit
the requirements of the gradual evolution of civilisation. The
ornaments of the ancient Druid Priests i.e. Breastplate, Gold
Girdle and C (the L) are precisely similar in every point to those
worn by the High Priests of the Children of Israel, as may be
seen at the present time in the Dublin Museum and Truro
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 237
Museum, in Cornwall, these having been recovered from the tomb
of Ollamh Fodhla, and near Rough Tor, in Cornwall one of ;

these was the same as worn by the ancient Egyptian priests.

— Full Dress of the High Priest of the Egyptians,

Fig. 98. Israelites,Druids, and
Mayas. They all wore snow white. Breastplates — and the above various Head
Dresses — some modified.

The Maya, Central American and Inca priests all wore the same,
as far as we can trace, from historical records.
Many people think, and the Jews themselves believe, that
they are the chosen people.’' Yet, it is distinctly recorded in
the old Papyri that the Egyptians used to believe and say that
they were the chosen people of the Lord. Those who may believe
238 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
in either of the above, should distinguish between Jews’" and
Israelites.” The Jews, strictly, are of the tribe of Judah, the
Israelites, as we have shown elsewhere, were from Egypt. Thus

Fig. 99.

Israelites arenot Jews, although some Jews may be Israelites.

Their whole history, laws and traditions prove that they borrowed
“ Laws of
very largely indeed from the Egyptians, and the
Moses,” which they consider and believe their own specific laws,
were the old laws of Egypt, given to them by Moses laws which
;
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 239
had been in existence thousands of years before Moses lived, as is
proved by the Stalce of Hammurabi. In fact, the exodus, etc,,
must, to be understood, be read through the Egyptian Mythos
alone^ because, only in one place and at one time do we find that
the Jews were mentioned in the old Egyptian records, and that
was at the time of Meru Ptah,’' when reference was made to their
having been driven back and utterly routed by the Egyptians, so
that we must come to the conclusion that never did a large body
of them come to Egypt.
Volney states that in vain did Moses proscribe the worship
of the symbols which prevailed in lower Egypt and Phoenicia,
and in vain did he wish to blot from his religion everything which
had relation to the stars.’' In other words, he was a priest of the
Solar Eschatology of the Egyptians, and knew that this was
brought on from the Stellar. Yet the seven luminaries or seven
Glorious Ones of the Pole vStars were represented by the great
candlesticks, and the twelve stones or signs in the urim of the
—
High Priest and the feast of the two equinoxes entrance and
—
gates of the two hemispheres were the same as the breastplate
worn by the hierophants of Egypt, which had inscribed upon it
the twelve signs of the Zodiac. Moses wished to keep the doc-
trines up to date, and we find that the Mayas did the same. When
they brought the Solar doctrines to Yucatan, they obliterated as
much of the old Stellar Mythos that was being carried on and
practised then, drove as much as possible back to the West, and
conquered those tribes they were able to, replacing the old Stellar
by the new Eschatology. This can be accurately proved by
studying the '' remains of the past,” which are still to be found in
great abundance in these countries at the present time.
The Jewish religion is founded on the Mysteries of the double
horizon of Ra Harmachis ;
they still celebrate the Mystery
annually as Mystery, and their two times remain equinoctial, and
has never been changed to the winter solstice and Easter equinox.
They killed the ''Old Mother” and "the young child” and did
away with them altogether, but kept the father. Their religion is
an exoteric rendering of part of the Ritual of Ancient Egypt in-
stead of an esoteric representation, hence the similarity of all
these religious doctrines.
With regard to the question of the earliest Egyptians being
of the tribe of Dan, as contended by the Anglo-Israelite Society,
240 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
these were called Danites, but their origin was from N.E. Africa
— sources of the Nile and valley of the same. Rawlinson^ how-
ever, mentions an exodus of Black Jews from Upper Egypt to the
East, who settled in India and are still there, practising their
ancient forms of religion but they have not the Pentateuch. We
;

find that in Southern India they are locally called White J ews. At
what time the exodus took place we are unable to say, but not at
a very early period in comparison to the Australians and Druids.
—
The Pentateuch, from a very ancient Egyptian text we
learn that amongst .he 36,000 books ascribed to Taht, there was
a particular collection known as The 4 Books,'' these had the
''

titles of —
I, The Old Book 2, The Book to Destroy Man
; ;

3, The Great Book ; 4, The Book to be as God. These four books

were probably in the Temple at Annu or On where Osarsiph, or
Moses, was a priest who was profound!}^ learned in the wisdom
of Egypt, and these books formed the basis of the Hebrew
Pentateuch, and although the number now (5) does not coincide,
yet theUooks originally assigned to Moses were 4 in number only,
and not 5.
Probably the difference was brought about in the transla-
tion, as the original would naturally be written on rolls of Papyrus
in the library at Annu from whence it was carried forth in one
of the exodes from Egypt.
The original of the Hebrew collection consisted of the
precepts of the Pentateuch," which may be said to be the Jewish
Torah, which denotes the whole law, and in the
signifies or
Egyptian Teruu signifies all, entirely the whole laws.
Shu-Anhur was the giver of laws to man as revealed by Ra,
and is mentioned in the Ritual as the author of writings called
His rules and laws and his papyrus " although Renouf is of
opinion that the God Taht is meant R. B. of D., chap, cx.), but
Renouj is wrong in this as Shu is said to work in the abode of the
books of Seb i.e. of earth (Ritual^ chap. xvii.). This can be
identified with the Great Library at Annu, '' The papyrus Mahit of
—
Shu " as mentioned in the Ritual '' I am in unison with his succes-
sive changes and his laws (or rules) and his writings" {Ritual^
chap. cx.). The Book of the Laws is the Book of Ma or Mati, which
was presented by the duality of Shu-Anhur, the Lord of Truth
or Mati. The writings of Shu-Anhur were preserved at Annu
amongst the 36,000 books that were traditionally ascribed to
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 241

Taht. He wrote them at dictation from Ra or Atum-Huhi^ the

Father of lu, who was carried into Judea as Ihuh and brought
on the sacred writings that had been placed in the temple of
Atum-Ra-Har-Makhu to be transmitted from generation to
generation for time and eternity.
The human race therefore had its origin in Africa, and
that by gradual development and evolution some of them
settled in Upper Egypt and along the banks of the Nile, gaining
here the first knowledge of Nature’s Laws, and gradually
—
acquiring a mythology ^later an Astral mythology and finally —
the perfected Eschatology.
That some remnants of their Astro-mythology, as well as
their Eschatology, were scattered over various parts of the globe
is clearly shown by the totemic ceremonies still in existence in

Australia, New Guinea, Java and West Africa and these secrets
;

can yet be traced in the ruins of the temples and cities found
amongst the Mayas, Incas, Druids, early man (Neolithic) in
Cornwall and other parts.
The exodes, at the time of the Druids, however, are of much
later date than those where we find the totemic ceremonies were
practised.
Whether the remains of the temple in North America,
mentioned by Gerald Massey, were of totemic or eschatological
origin, the author unable to state, but it is quite certain that
is

all those who practised the totemic ceremonies date back to an

extremely early period, because this exodus from Egypt must
have taken place whilst the Egyptians still practised and believed
in their Stellar Mythology, or before this was fully developed, and
had not by evolution entered upon the Solar Mythos or perfected
their Eschatology. The subsequent evolution of their Astro-
nomical Mythology shows that Egypt was the progressive centre.
The accurate observations of their High Priests as to the pre-
which they must
cession or rather recession of the Pole Stars,
have made at least once, if not twice. The time it took to be
accomplished, and the changes that occurred before they had
begun to record the same, show how patiently they worked for
25,000, not 50,000 years.
if

Reasoning from these various points and the different times

of exodes that we find occurred, one can, to a very great extent,
clearly understand the record of the past.
Q
 242 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
We know that there was inter-communication between Egypt
and Mexico. We have shown the totemic ceremonies existing
and still by the Arunta tribes in Australia, and probably
practised
those of Java and New Guinea were precisely similar to those in
use in Egypt. We know of the exodus to the Northern and
Western Islands (Cornwall and the British Isles), where we find,
first. Neolithic man and Stellar Mythos, and after, the Druidical

temples and doctrines, the same as those at Medum we read also ;

of the exodus of Moses to the East. His subsequent history is

too well known to be repeated here. The Buddhists also obtained
their Eschatology from the Egyptians and have the White Stone
and the Ten Circles of the universe, or ten Heavenly Worlds
They also know the secret sarcophagus in the pyramid of Gizeh,
as may be seen from the following.
Maspero says that this great Pyramid concealed a black and
white image seated on a throne and invested with the Kingly
Sceptre = Sut and Horns.
Certain totemic ceremonies which were practised by many
tribes in various parts of the world are identical in their symbolism,
and they must all have had one common origin, which can be
definitely traced to Egypt at the time of the Stellar, Lunar or
Solar Mythos. We find many of the same signs and symbols
both in Lunar and Solar Mythology, but they were brought
forward from the earlier Stellar Mythology. We date the origin
of Ereemasonry at the time of Ptah, the Great Architect of the
Universe, who, with his seven assistants, built the heavens on
squares, and from whose date we may practically determine the
commencement of the Solar Mythos, for at Memphis a magnificent
temple was raised by the pious Mena, called Ha-Ptah, the abode
of the Creator, in honour of the Architect-God, Ptah, and that
the signs, symbols, etc., which were in use and recognised by the
earliest Egyptians long before this date, were brought down and
made use of as part of their Astral Mythology.
Erom all this mass of evidence it would appear that from
—
Ancient Egypt originated Stellar Mythos the totemic ceremonies
^ And he said,by the mystery of the White Stone, by the Stone of Black, by
the Gloomy Sceptre of Terrors, by the Holiness of the Prophetic Coffer,’ I pray thee,
^

I abjure, I give command, reveal not unto mortals the secret of God ;
let it be hidden
in the glens of thy soul, as the Queen Bee within the hive.” Buddhist Theology.
^ Particulars of these are given in the Litany of the eighteenth chapter of the

“ Ritual or Book of the Dead.’*

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 243
and customs, still found amongst, —and practised by, the native
Australian aborigines and the aboriginal inhabitants of J ava, and
many tribes in Africa, and remains in Cornwall. Following this
was Lunar and Solar Mythos, and from these was evolved one of
the most perfect eschatologies as regards moral and social life,
to say the least. The various exodes that went out of Egypt
caused this to be spread throughout the world, and under various
names the same religious beliefs were practised and carried on.
—
The Druids the original Buddhists, the Chaldeans, the
people of Yucatan and the Israelites had all the signs and symbols
originally used, which were brought down and made use of
symbolically.
We fail to see the utility of Ignatius Donnelly's comparison
of theMaya alphabet with the Egyptian Hieratic, to try and prove
that the Maya was 'The older” and original, and not the Egyptian.
He must go back further than the " Solar Mythos ” to prove this,
and take the above into consideration, and the other proofs we
have brought forward in this work then he will find that the
;

Mayas obtained their characters from the " Egyptian Hierogly-

phics,” and all their astronomy, learning, and religious doctrines
and ceremonies, pyramids, etc., from the Egyptians. There are
more than four hundred pyramids in Mexico, built of huge stones
and faced as the pyramids of Egypt. As a matter of fact,
pyramids are found in many countries, but they are copies of
the Egyptian, and all Ignatius Donnelly states about " Atlantis,
the Antediluvian World,” goes no further back than " Solar
Mythos,” and the parts of Rig Veda that he quotes are copied,
nearly word for word, from the old Egyptian Ritual, which dates
from the Stellar Mythos. He confounds the Egyptian hierogly-
phics 0, ©, - Ra, Sep or An, Ta, etc., with letters of the
alphabet, instead of —
what they are Syllabic signs.
Such numerous and striking similarities between these ancient
totemic rites and early religions, whose relics are to be found all
over the world, conclusively prove that they must have been
derived from one original, Egypt, and there is no logic, fact,
reason, nor any argument to be advanced which could prove that
any native tribes or the Australians or West-Coast tribes evolved
their religion and religious ceremonies from their own surround-
ings and experience. In the case of the Australians their tra-
244 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
ditional history alone is sufficient to prove the negation to this
as well as all the others if we study them.
Also^ in the Secret Tribal Societies of West Africa the mark
of the Khui Land of Egypt, with concentric circles, cut on
the back of the Purroh man and the fact that the same is depicted on
the Druidical stones, is still another proof which cannot be lightly
cast aside ;
in fact, we cannot too strongly emphasise this sign
which is of so great an importance in unravelling the mysteries
of the past. For those of our readers who may doubt, these still
exist for them to see and study if they feel so inclined.
There can be no reasonable doubt that some of the Egyptian
priests emigrated to Ireland and the British Isles and brought
their religion with them, and here, in the British Isles, they founded
and built temples and carried on their religious rites and cere-
monies. As it was only the priests who were learned enough to
know the hieroglyphic characters and writings, and as these are
very distinctly shown engraved on the stones at Ollanih Fodhla,
this must have been either the tomb of one of the original
immigrants, or of descendants who were learned in their doctrines,
as well as those found on the Granite Stone in South Tawton
Church, in Devonshire.
The Papyrus of N
esi-Amsu is an important one for Free-
masons to read, as the reason for and origin of left foot first ”
is given. —
In the destruction of Apep the great serpent of evil
the greatest in fact of all the Evil Fiends, the left foot was first
placed on him and his destruction and how this was accom-
;

plished is described ;
therefore symbolical of commencing our
journey through by putting all evil thoughts or actions under
life

and away from us, we should tread down the great evil which
besets us through life. The great fiend was to be wiped out of
existence in every form. After the various modes of his destruc-
tion having been described, it says he was to be burnt to ashes
and these ashes strewed over the face of the earth so that no
trace of him could be found.’' These are the actual words in this
papyrus. Dr Budge sdoys: ‘Tn the Egyptian text we have at present
an account of the first fight which took place between Ra and
Apep, but it is clear from several passages in the Book of Over- ‘

throwing Apep that such a thing must have occurred, and that
’

the means employed by the Sun God for destroying his foe re-
sembled those made use of by Marduk in slaying Tiamat, and that
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 245
the original of the Assyrian story is undoubtedly ofSumerian
origin and must be very old, and it is possible that the Egyptians
and the Sumerians derived their version from a common source.’'
We are pleased to see that Dr Budge acknowledges so much, and, if
he would study the primordial, he would, we think, find the solu-
tion of the question, the original being Egyptian, which was that
great fight at the time of the Stellar Mythos between Horus the
first and Sut— the great fight between light and darkness. This
was the original of the story, and has been handed down in various
forms through the people of all nations, and although in some
countries and descriptions there is a little variation (Bel and the
—
Dragon Satan being chained, as in the Christian doctrines) so in
the latter text of the Egyptians we find that various editings, etc.,
by the Scribes, have differed, but the story is the same throughout
all ages and all lands, and it is not difficult to see how the priests

of Egypt and others grafted new religious opinions and beliefs on

old ones and changed their names. We would wish to draw
Brother Gould's attention to this Papyrus.
 CHAPTER XII
The day is dark and the night
To him that would search their heart ;

No lips of cloud that will part

Nor morning song in the light
Only, gazing alone
To him wild shadows are shown,
Deep under deep unknown,
And height above unknown height
Still we say as we go :

Strange to think by the way

Whatever there is to know
That shall we know one day.’-
Dante Rossetti.

FURTHER EVIDENCE RECENTLY FOUND, CONNECTING PREHISTORIC

MAN WITH ANCIENT EGYPT AS HIS BIRTHPLACE, DATING FROM
THE NEOLITHIC AND PALEOLITHIC AGE, AS PROVED BY THE
IVORY TABLETS FOUND IN THE TOMB OF NAQADA, ETC., AND
OTHER RECENT DISCOVERIES IN EGYPT, UGANDA, CORNWALL,
ETC.

y 0
noon 9
nnAn nnnni ono 1 1
IF
0 r\
0
nn/\
noon
miL^ -iiL OH on M
^

111 H
9

_c^|
1

Fig. ioo.
% [f&
1f e

J Uca]
— Ivory Tablets found in the Tomb of Naqada.
1

rt f T 9 ooo ^ -f-y I
/^-

^I p
"
!, l»
o ly j
Fig. ioi.— Linear writing signs on clay vessels {Be Morgan);
^
We give here a photograph of Linear writings, found on clay
246
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 247
vessels in Egypt^ dating back to the earlier Neolithic times,
and Ivory Tablets, showing so-called Linear writings, found in
the royal tomb of Naqada, which Professor Sergi thinks have
nothing in common with the Egyptian ideographic characters,^
but which we consider one of the most important discoveries that
have ever yet been made, because they give the names of six
''
Kings of the South,'' with the length of the reign of each, before
the time of Meni, the supposed first king of the first dynasty.
Having been found in his tomb they must have lived before him.
They reigned :

The 1st .oe .0, 97 years.

2nd 85 years.
a 3rd ... ... 23 years.
4th 64 years.
5th 76 years.
yy
6th ... ... 23 years.

Total 368 years.

We see here the earliest beginning of the Linear writing,

which was a commencement of the progressive form from their
hieroglyphic system. We are convinced that these so-called
proto-Egyptian writings were simply the earliest attempts to
form writings into an alphabetical form," an improvement
upon the ancient and true hieroglyphics. Exodes took place
out of Egypt during this period of their evolution, carrying the
knowledge which they possessed, and the various writings (or
rude marks) which we find in other countries Britain, Yucatan, —
N. and S. America and Australia, also Cretan and ^gean were —
and are all identical. Their birthplace was Egypt.
It will require very little study to compare the writing of
this country a thousand years ago with the highest Lithographic
Art Writing which can now be produced, to show what time and
evolution will do for a progressive people therefore, to say that
;

these signs or rude marks " have nothing in common with the
^ From Professor Sergi' The Mediterranean Race,-- published by the
book,
Walter Scott Pubhshing Company Limited, by whose kind permission we reproduce
ithere, and for which we here express our thanks.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Egyptian Ideographic characters is not, we think, correct in ;

fact, we read them as the same, though the one may be looked
upon as crude and the other as '' artistic otherwise we
find no difference. This also applies to the Cretan, iFgean and
Libyan inscriptions, tabulated by Evans, as well as others, in
different parts of the world.
The discovery made by Piette Mas-d’Azil simply shows
at
and proves that there was a period of transition from the one to
the other. In these Alphabetiform signs of Piette there are a
great many true and pure Egyptian hieroglyphics of the old
type mixed with those of '' transition stage.” Seh, Mes, the
serpent Rerek, the same as we found at South Tawton, in Devon-
shire— the sign for backbone, to cut in pieces the sign for water, —
and the same kind of Ank Cross as we found in Cornwall, also the

same cross enclosed as we find at Palenque in Central

-i 0

America, The signs from the French Dolmens, which are given

(See two feet, page 220.)

Fig. 102. —From — —

the Dolmens^^of^ Brittany the two feet there are also some
—
Egyptian hieroglyphic figures, very distinct Apt, twice repeated Zodiacal —
—
West. Serpent Rerek Meu. S. I. N., etc. ; although Professor Sergi calls
these Alphabetical Signs.
Reproduced from The Mediterranean Race,” by Professor Sergi, published by
the Walter Scott Publishing Company Limited, to whom we are much indebted
for this privilege.

in Professor Sergi’s book (page 290, fig. 79), which he calls

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 249
''
Alphabetiform signs/' contain nearly all Egyptian
true
—
Hieroglyphics ^badly written. We can decipher the whole of
them^ from the “ Tank of Flame " to the Ank Cross/' the latter
being identically the same as that found at Llantagloss. Speak-
ing of fig. 93, which is a production of one of these carvings from
Brittany (fig. 102 here) he states '' Here are found human feet^
:

primitive axes and other designs^ which must indicate implements

or other objects of unknown significance'' The same may be said
regarding the carvings found on Swiss rocks, the date of which is
undetermined, and is indeed difficult to determine. If Professor
Sergi will read this work, he will find he can trace these all over the
world, as we have done, and we have given the meaning and de-
—
cipherment of the same it will help him to arrive at a more definite
conclusion that his opinion, stated in his Italian edition, was the
correct one, and that anthropology must not be relied on solely,
although a great factor to be duly taken into consideration. All
these signs and symbols have a definite meaning^ and prove that
there must have been a '' common origin f and only in Egypt could
that be. The fact that these relate to their religious ceremonies
is sufiicient reason for one to understand that they are found

—
universally that the origin and date of the exodus of these
people must have been about the same time, comparatively.
Their religious ideas, signs and symbols would remain to them
as the most sacred, and liable to less change than anything
else.

In many we can approximately give the date that

instances
these people left Egypt by the decipherment of the hieroglyphic
denoting the name of the god delineated on the stones and other
objects. Wecannot agree with Professor Sergi' opinion that
Copper was first imported into Egypt from Cyprus, where he
supposes it was first used, any more than we can that the cultured
races originated from here in the Eastern Mediterranean basin,
because in the tombs found at Naqada and Abydos many Copper
instruments were found, showing that these ancient people were
well versed in its use and if we turn to the Cretan and ^Egean
;

writings and signs at this period, we find the Egyptian Ptah

clearly depicted in the hieroglyphic for his name (fig. 83, p. 295,
S.M.R.), therefore these were brought forth from Egypt at or after
the time of Ptah} Now Ptah did not exist, nor was he brought into
1 See fig. 23, page 43 in this book.
250 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
being in Egypt until the time of the Solar Mythos i.e. after the
Stellar and Lunar Mythos. This would give therefore^ approxi-
mately, the time that these people migrated from their Egyptian
home and brought all they knew with them, very late in com-
parison to the first commencement of their Stellar Astro-Myth-
ology, but probably fifteen or twenty thousand years ago, as we
know that the Solar Mythos was in existence at that time from
what has recently been discovered there. Neither can we agree
with Montelius, who writes as follows :
— It is evident that the
Mycenaen civilisation in Greece is due not only to an influence
from another country but to the immigration of a new people.
—
That this people or at least the great majority of the immigrants
— came from Asia Minor is proved by the important fact, which,
however, has not been sufficiently noticed, that the Mycenaen
tombs are the same kind as those common in Asia Minor. The
lions on the famous gate of Mycence and numerous objects point
also in the direction of Asia Minor because similar remains have
been discovered there that do not exist in Phoenicia or Egypt''
(italics are ours). Montelius has here made a statement which is
absolutely incorrect. ''
The lions and numerous other objects
are purely Egyptian and nowhere else can we find the original.
We have already shown that these not only exist there but also
in the Central States of America (see plate 54, page 119), and we
have explained in other parts of this work the interpretation and
meaning of the same. Until Montelius^ Reinach and other
learned men have mastered the correct decipherment of the Axe
— — —
the double Axe the lions the tree, and the hieroglyphic
names of the gods of the Egyptians found here and elsewhere
throughout the world, and Symbols and Signs of their astro-
nomical mythos — Stellar, Lunar and Solar — they will never
be able to correctly interpret the various problems that come
before them. “ That the scenes found depicted on vases,
walls and other objects, etc., are similar, if not identical, to
those found in Nineveh and Babylon '' is not evidence that the
origin was from there, because the same are found, as we have
shown, in Central America and various other parts of the
world, and only through Egyptian wisdom can we interpret
their meaning.
In writing on this most important subject the aforementioned
and other Archaeologists are apt to treat as facts what they
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 251
merely imagine to be true and to base their arguments on sup-
positions. Unless they are in possession of the '' Alphabet/’
here plainly portrayed, and the knowledge of the Wisdom of
Ancient Egypt, their suppositions must be erroneous. The people
of Nineveh and Babylon obtained their knowledge from the
Egyptians, hence the similarity
We do not consider that the order in which Professor Sergi
gives from De Morgan these Six Ivory Tablets is correct. The
first and last are certainly earlier than the other four, and indicate

that the Governors were then styled Lords or Princes or Con-

ductors of the Land of the South. In the other four there is an
Ideograph, indicating that they had reached another stage i.e.
Crowned Kings, which may be seen by the hieroglyphics on them.
The reading of the two end tablets is Lord or Prince or Con-
ductor of the Land of the South, who reigned, in one case, 97
years, and in the other, 85 years.

o Neb, Lord of, or Prince or Conductor of the Lands

of the South or Lord of the Nomes ” would probably be the
correct term found on these two tablets, and would indicate, in
our opinion, that there must be five others, as from the Ritual
we find that there were Seven Lords of the Nomes ” in the very
earliest times, unless we look upon the four others as part

of these, in which case there would be one missing.

would be equivalent to the later or more developed hieroglyphic
Suten-Ra but as Ra did not exist as Ra at this

time, the dot was representative of Horus the first. It was the
top of the triangle of their first or Stellar Trinity A
Sut A Shu
Ra O with dot was brought on from these when the Solar
circle
Mythos took the place of the Stellar. We shall explain this
later on.
Dr Wallis Budge, in ''The Gods of the Egyptians,” vol. i.

p. 499, finds this triangle associated with many names of

Horus, and ascribes the symbol to the god Sept or Set, and states
that "up to the present no satisfactory explanation has been

given of the object which is the symbol of the god Sept,

252 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
but appears to have been some kind of triangle (the italics are
it

ours), a figure or model of it was preserved at Amen-Kheperutet,

which is described in the Edfii list as AAAAAA \ VK

AAA/VNA

i.e. the hidden

^
of Khas (?) en Sept/’ We think, if Dr Budge will
read what we have written, he may find a little light on this
point. It was the sacred triangle, as we have stated, and we will
explain the meaning of the hidden of Khas,” but we must
go back to the Stellar Mythos, and also study the primordial,
since he will find no solution of his question by the Solar alone.
Then he will find that at the time this earth was enveloped in a
—
thick watery vapour when the sun’s rays could not penetrate
through it, that Set or Sept was the '' primary,” and at the head
or apex of the triangle. That is why this triangle stands
as the symbol for his name but when Horns I. fought him, and
;

he was deposed, then became the Sacred Triangle, with

^
Horus I. as the primary and “ The One.” The symbol was then
attached to and appropriated to the name of Horus I. Horus
became the god of the Pole Star at the apex, and Sut was put at
the bottom. South hidden in the hole of Sut thus the associa-
;
—
tion it bears to the two names. Set having been first primary, it
would remain as the symbol, or one of them, for his name, but
as he was overcome by Horus in the fight between light and
darkness, or sunk down out of sight as they came N., all
was therefore subject to Horus, so it would become asso-
ciated with Horus I., and then the dot • or star was added in >|<

many cases to denote that he was god of the Pole Star, and it
became the Sacred Triangle, with Shu at the Equinox. The #
was afterwards assigned to Ra in the centre of the circle 0, when
the Mythos became Solar and Ra became the head of all The —
One ” in the Solar, as Horus was The One ” in the Stellar.
The sign is the earliest form of -l-j- or -pj- which are ligatures
^
~
of ‘
and and is one way of writing the name of Amsu
p
the risen Horus This sign, we have shown before, is still found
on the oldest boomerangs in Australia, and was recognised by the
Pygmies in London as the sign of their Chief.
^We see from Ritual^ chap, cxv., and elsewhere, that names were sometimes
written without their phonetic value, probably this was the original custom before
the time of Menes.
 The Goddess MESKHENET.
An early type of Isis as the Goddess of Birth
with the two feathers Maat,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 253
In the seventeenth chapter of the Ritual we find as follows :

I am Amsu in his manifestations^ here have been given to me

Two Feathers upon my head/' These equal the Urei upon the
forehead of Tmu, although later texts ascribe the Two Feathers
to Isis and Nepthys, or as two kites/ In the recently unearthed
Amen-Ra at Karmah, Amen-Ra is represented with Two
Feathers. Here Amen-Ra and Tmu would be the same identical
god under different names, and the Two Feathers would represent
—
the two lives Earthly and Spiritual.
As we know the Kings of Egypt took divine titles, it is more
than probable that here we have in the beginning the first kings
styling themselves Amsu or Horus, more probably Horus. Amsu
is another name for Horus —
he is the risen Horus. We find
that Usertsem H. had a Horus name, as may be seen inscribed
upon his '' Serekh." This displayed their names as the descend-
ants of Horus I. and gave them their Horus name. This seems
reasonable, because they were undoubtedly in the Stellar or first
Mythos, and Horus was at the Pole " or Mount of Heaven, and
: Horus
here that the Ritual will considerably help
Sut L_\Shu
US to understand the latest discoveries of Professor Petrie and
De Morgan, This sign indicates that now they had
adopted a so-called Crowned " King and definite name, and the
crown was of this form This was the earliest form worn
.

by the ancient Egyptians, long before the two feathers and Atef
crown came into existence. We shall have more to say about it,
because it is significant that it is the same shape as that used by
the Aboriginal Australians in their Totemic Ceremonies, which
we have previously shown were identical with those of Egypt.
This Crown is also the same form as that depicted in the Papyrus
OF x\ni, after his Spirit has been justified and united with his Soul
and presented to Osiris when his hair had been made white and
a Totem or Crown had been placed on his head. This will be of
some assistance, as it shows that the Alcheringers of the Austra-
lians left Egypt about this period. All their Totemic Ceremonies
correspond with those in use in Egypt at this time, before the
Egyptians had made further progress in their Mythology or
^ This plate of the Goddess Meskhenet showing the two feathers is reproduced
from Dr E. A. Wallis Budge's '‘The Gods of the Egyptians,” published by Messrs
Methuen & Co. We are much indebted to these gentlemen for their kind permis-
sion to reproduce this beautiful platen
254 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Eschatology. It also proves that there was an exodus at the
earlier part of their Stellar Mythos, and another at a later period,
when they had further progressed, as seen by the remains we find
in Central America.
The shape of the skulls of the Aboriginal Australians and
Ainu correspond with the Nilotic Negroes found in N.E. Africa.
The mean internal capacity of the Australians measures 81*9 ;

Nilotic Negro, 80 cubic inches; Europeans, 92*3; Americans, 87*5;

Asiatics, 87’ i which proves to us what progressive education will
;

achieve in the development of brain cells and tissues, etc. We

are unable to state if the Mayas do or do not correspond, as we
have no data to assist us, although, from the photographs taken
by Le Plongeon^ some at least appear the same. Professor Sergi
has shown that the skulls of the Druids and Welsh were un-
doubtedly the same, although he gives a wider latitude for the
Egyptians than Egypt and the valleys of the Nile, and calls them
Aboriginal Libyans but to our minds his arguments and re-
;

searches would apply better if he had confined himself to the

original inhabitants of Egypt and the Nile valleys, as his first
opinion was. Professor Retzine (“ Smithsonian Report,'^ 1859)
says :
''
With regard to the primitive dolichocephalae of America,
I entertain an hypothesis still more bold, namely, that they are
nearly related to the Guenches, in the Canary Islands, and to the
Atlantic population of Africa, the Moors, Twarscks, Copts, etc.,
and which Latham comprises under the name of Egyptian
Atlantida.” We find one and the same form of skull in the
Canary Islands, in front of the African coast, and in the Carib
Islands, on the opposite coast, which faces Africa. The colour
of the skin in each case is of a reddish-brown. Evans would
also be right if he would understand the term he uses —
proto-
—
Egyptian for these, the originals.
We fail to see the arguments of De Morgan and others, trying
to show the importation from Asia. To us there is no proof on
any point for their conclusions, but there is every proof that
these people were the oldest, and that from here Asia and the rest
of the world obtained their original learning. The arguments,
as well as the comparison, show most clearly their relation, and
cannot be separated or distinguished by their writings alone.
This must depend on other facts also. For instance, we find in
Naqada and Abydos undoubted proof of a Neolithic age with
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 255
writings of a very distinct character, and also remains of a Paleo-
lithicage that existed ages before the Neolithic age. This, with
many other points, shows that this was the first, or rather the one,
progressive centre of the earlier inhabitants of this world. The
whole anatomical remains that we can discover are also conclusive
on this point. The skulls of Neolithic man, found at Harlyn
Bay, in Cornwall, correspond to those of the earlier Egyptians
brought forward by Professor Sergi, and those of Wales correspond
with the Dakote and North American Indians, therefore, with
the Egyptians.
It would be useless to bring forward any argument what-
ever for the entire civilisation of historical Egypt without taking
into consideration the fact of pre-existing indigenous inhabitants,
which must now be admitted as proved.
The Aboriginal Australian Alcheringa ceremonies are probably
the truest copy we have in existence of the Totemic Ceremonies of
the ancient Egyptians at the time of the earliest Neolithic age, as,
up to the present date, those of the Nilotic Negroes and others
surrounding them, from whence these Aboriginal Australians
came, have not been studied sufficiently to say how much still
remains here at the present day. Of the forms and ceremonies
of these very ancient people we have not much to guide us except
the Ritual, their '' rude marks '' and the fact of dismemberment
at the time of burial. This dismemberment would be indicative
of the dismemberment of Osiris or Horus the first, and would
be practised during the early times of these people, later than the
Paleolithic Age. We are led to believe that they had worked
out their Stellar Mythos from the fact of the ceremonies of the
Alcheringa of the Aboriginal Australians, as well as from the
shape of the Crown or Totem all of which is plainly shown in
;

The Book of the Dead.’' De Morgan's attempt to show, by the

aid of Anthropology, that this prehistoric people were different
from the historical Egyptians (whom he wishes to prove came
from Asia) is bad logic, because if he only argued from his own
great discoveries and the records of the past he found, he could
only form but one conclusion, which must be that these Neolithic
people were descended from an earlier race i.e. the Paleolithic,
remains of which have been found here ; and furthermore, the
objects he found show that they were a progressive people.
Wiedemann's argument that because their burial customs were
256 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
must be a different race, will not, we
different therefore they
think, be borne out by anyone who studies the question
seriously.
But, on the contrary, we find that these old Neolithic people
had, in fact, already commenced in a primitive way to embalm
their dead or in some way to preserve them. This is plainly shown
by Fouquet m. his craniological examinations. He states that
there exist, in the skulls of the rude stone epoch in Egypt, deposits
of bitumen mixed with cerebel substance, and this bitumen could
not have been introduced by the nasal passages, the brain not
having been removed, but only through the occipital foramen
after the head had been cut off, and Professor Petrie tells us that
this custom of cutting off the heads was common. ^ We see this
dismemberment also amongst the remains of those found at
Harlyn Bay, Cornwall.
But a still earlier form was that of anointing with Red
Ochre, this being probably the first substance employed for
preserving the bones of the dead and sacred emblems, which were
exhumed periodically, scraped and reanointed. This is still

practised amongst the Aboriginal Australians, Maori and other

native tribes, and, as may be seen from the human bones in the
British mounds of Caithness, it was the custom in these isles at
the time of the later Paleolithic Age.
The form of burial in use at present amongst the Australian
Aborigines and the Ancient Mayas is also the same as we find in
the Neolithic Age —
The Thrice-bent Man.’' This form of burial
was probably the one adopted by all people of the late Paleolithic
and Neolithic Ages, and is still practised by many tribes in Africa
and Australia. We also find that it was the custom in Yucatan
at an advanced period of may
be seen from the
civilisation, as
carvings over some of the tombs, one of which is very distinct.
The inscription reads thus The Thrice-bent Man.” The
:

Altar welcomes the crushed body, lying face downward, of the

man from Uxmal. This in Maya is “ Ta ox uuo u Tern Kam
:

uuc noocal OxmaL”

In Ritualy chap, clxvi., it states: “Thou art Horns, the son of Hathor, the
^

flame born of a flame, to whom his head has been restored after it had been cut
off. Thy head will never be taken from thee henceforth. Thy head will never be
carried away.” This shows and proves that the custom originated during Stellar
Mythos.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 257

u, The

Tern, Altar
0r
zj Kam, accepts ;
welcomes

Uuch, crushed

Noocol^ f3.ce downward

pA Oxmal^ Uxmal

VLK
Ta, this

Ox, three

lAA
uuo, doubled

See Fig. 106,

—
^^The Thrice-bent Man '' that is, the thighs bent up on the
body and the legs again bent on the thighs. In Cornwall also,
at Harlyn Bay, there have recently been discovered early Neolithic
''
remains in this position i.e. the Thrice-bent Man,’' and those
in the Round Cist show that this is the earliest form of burial that
we by the human race all over the world
find practised i.e. a
round hole and the body as a Thrice-bent Man ” placed
''
in it.

In an ancient graveyard, 6 acres in extent, found in Tennessee,

from 75,000 to 100,000 were found buried in this form round —
cists with thrice-bent position. From the length of bones it was
estimated that these people were about 4 ft. high.
We must add that Mr Walter E. Roth mentions in his book,
R
258 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
“ Ethnological Studies Among the North-West Central Queens-
land Aborigines/’ 1897, that the mode of burial is recumbent,
but that the face is always towards the North, although the
practice is dying out where they have been much in contact with
the whites. They could not give him any reason for this except
that it had always been so from the time of their ancestors. The
meaning of course is that they came out from the original land at

Fig. 103. — Skeleton in Cist : Characteristic Position.

Reproduced by kind permission of Mr Reddie Mallett. Found at Harlyn Bay,
Cornwall.

the time of the practice of the Stellar Mythos, over 20,000 years
—
ago certain after the recent discoveries at Abydos perhaps more
than 100,000.
The were buried facing North i.e. facing the
fact that these
Pole Star and with a triangular stone placed over them with the
—
apex pointing to the Pole Star ^would, in our opinion, be an in-
dication that they or their ancestors came out of Egypt at the
time of the practice and belief in the Stellar Mythos, and that
these people practised the rites and ceremonies, and had their
beliefs in the same, and that they are of a much older date than
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 259
the Druids. The Egyptians, at the time that they sent out the
colonies of these people, had not yet evolved the Solar Mythos,

Fig. 104. — Cist and Skeleton in Situ.

Reproduced by kind permission of Mr Reddie Mallett. Found at Harlyn Bay,
Cornwall.

which they had done at the time that the Druids left Egypt.
Thus Egypt, ever progressive, and losing nothing, certainly
brought the triangle on into the Solar Mythos, and then the
Eschatology after but with these early people bhe triangle repre-
;
26 o signs and symbols of
sented the first or Stellar Mythology, with Sut, Shu and Horus
the first as the primary trinity
Therefore, taking into consideration what De Morgan and
M. M. Amelineau found at El-Amrah i.e. a number of oval
graves sunk in the stony soil to a depth varying from five to six
feet, wherein were the skeletons of human bodies lying upon their
sides, face to the North, hands crossed before their faces, and
knees bent up on the body upon a level with the chest, and with
them were buried flints, small bronze implements, pottery, stone

—
Fig. 105. A Prehistoric Egyptian Tomb (De Morgan).
Reproduced from “ The Mediterranean Race,” by Professor Sergi published by the
;

Walter Scott Publishing Company Limited, to whom we are much indebted for
this privilege.

vases, shell ornaments, etc. —the mode by the

of burial practised
Makalanga, natives of New Guinea, Solomon Islanders, and
natives of Australia at the present day, and many other native
tribes still and then, at the time of the first of the fourth
extant,
dynasty, we find the body laid upon its back as at present with us,
and arms laid on the body, we must come to the conclusion that :

1st. At the earliest date of Paleolithic man we have no record of

any burial ground, but from the knowledge of the customs
still in practice amongst the Pygmies, it is probable that

they buried their dead as the present Pygmies do, either

where they died or in burial grounds, where they placed
them under about a foot of earth and leaves, on their sides,
in a bent-up ''
position.
^
At Chichen Itza all the principal figures (Priests) wear on the forehead a
—
headband with a triangular plate of turquoise mosaic the zinh-intzolli of the
old Mexican Kings.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 261
2nd. At a late Paleolithic, and all through the Neolithic age,
they had recognised burial places,'* and buried their
dead either in a hole ” or cist,*’ in the thrice-bent
**

position, or on the side, with face to the North, which was

the custom all through the time of the SteUar Mythos and
early part of the Solar.
3rd. During the Solar Mythos, dating from the third and fourth
dynasty, the body was laid on its back, flat, as at present

Fig. 106.
From Queen Moo,” by Dr Le Plongeon. By his kind permission. Found at
Uxmal, Yucatan.
with us. This we find throughout all the world, wherever
remains have been found, not taking into account what
may be termed accidents ** or cremation, which came
into use “ later.**
(Mention is also made of a find of spindle-whorls in Harlyn
Bay, but nothing is said about any markings, etc. It would be
interesting to know if the Swastika ** mark was found here, but
one of the most interesting points about this find of prehistoric
things is that there is evidence of a long occupancy of this district
by Neolithic man. The Swastika is found frequently on Stones
in Devonshire, and a good specimen is in the Museum at Torquay.)
That this '' thrice-bent ** position form of burial was the com-
mon practice amongst the early races of man will not admit of any
doubt, and that it had sprung from one original, and was taken from
262 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
the knowledge of the position of the foetus in utero they believed
;

that the spirit entered the body of the child in this position, and
when the body died it was placed in the same position for the
spirit, until it left again. The burial customs, rites, and cere-
monies, one and all, from the remotest times, were founded in the
faith that the departed still lived in the spirit in the earliest mode
;

of interment known the dead were buried for rebirth. The

—
corpse was bound up the ‘Mhrice-bent position” —
in the foetal
likeness of the embryo in utero, and placed in the earth as in the
mother’s womb ;
it did not denote a resurrection of the body,

but was symbolical of rebirth in spirit not only were the dead
;

elaborately prepared for the spiritual rebirth, but many symbols

of reproduction and resurrection were likewise buried in the
tomb, as amulets and fetish figures of a protecting power.
What then does this indicate ? Undoubtedly that here we
have a progressive people and this custom, like the hieroglyphic
;

language, was simply the beginning of that higher and more

perfect state that we find in both —
that is, the one brought to
embalming the
perfection in ;
other — those
artistic hieroglyphic
—
writings which perhaps took many centuries from the time they
commenced to record their rude marks ” and crude embalm- ‘‘

ings” to the time those Egyptians whom we now know so well

excelled in a perfect Eschatology.
We have no doubt that some parts of the Ritual or Book of
the Dead ” have been worked out and carried on, orally at least if —
—
not written anywhere for ages, and this, it appears to us, was
the time of the first Horus and the Stellar Mythos.
Fishes, crocodiles, lotus sprays, birds, etc., were the original
hieroglyphics, and were of an indigenous Paleolithic or Neolithic
origin, and also the means first used to express ideas. Before
the language of speech was developed to express thoughts
and wishes orally, the early man could only do so by means of
rude drawings of what he saw, and thus convey the meaning
required. These drawings had been improved upon for centuries,
and at the time of Abydos we find suhicient progress had been
made in the art of writing toadd linear signs to these originals.
Other types followed. Sir Harry Johnston states that the Pygmy
is very apt and quick at drawing, and with a reed or piece of stick

will mark on the ground a figure or sign to convey his meaning,

having no words to represent what he wishes one to understand
and which we proved to be a fact.
 CHAPTER XIII

At NbyAoSyProfessor Petrie has been excavating and found remains,

well preserved, of ancient cities, which he dates at least 15,000
B.C., and which show clearly that the people practised the Osirian
religion at that time in its full forms and ceremonies. This is the
so-called birthplace of the Osirian religion, which came after the
doctrines of Amen-Ra, practically the same, developed under
different names, and before this there was the Stellar Mythos of
Horus thus we see how old this country is.
:

Although writers on this subject have used the term Neolithic

(age of polished stone instruments), but are silent about the
Paleolithic (unpolished), which preceded that by centuries, and
which we know existed by the implements found here, later
discoveries will no doubt assist us in connecting the limits of the
Paleolithic age with the Neolithic, although, of course, the one
gradually overlapped the other, as in all other higher develop-
ments of evolution.
The remains in the immense tomb, discovered by Professor
Petrie^ prove that these very ancient people lived here, and by
their “ rude marks ” it is seen that they had made considerable
progress in their evolution, and that they certainly may have
existed here long before the last glacial epoch, when every place
was frozen and uninhabitable, from the North Pole to 53° or 56°
latitude —
(South of France). The conclusion he arrives at by
summarising the characters of these ancient people and comparing
them with those of the Egyptians of the time of Pharaoh, shows
how much progress these latter had made by working out their
own evolution. Their civilisation was anterior to that of the
Pharaohs in its definite and well-known form, and the whole of the
arguments brought forward by Petrie^ De Morgan and Wiedemann
really furnish the proofs that these were all one people of African
origin,and that time and evolution had worked the different
advancements we find amongst the Pharaohs.
The writings found amongst the Aborigines of Australia, the
263
264 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Mayas^ and the people Druids and Cretans,
of the Canaries, the
and others, show a similarity, and must have had one common
origin. In Egypt we find the key The earlier Egyptian characters
.

were primarily identical with these, as may be seen by comparison,

and craniology must be taken as one of the proofs which cannot be
left out of consideration taking all, therefore, it is quite conclusive.
:

If we study the Seven Tablets of Creation, which are written

in cuneiform, and contain the views and beliefs of the Assyrians
as to the origin of the gods, and of the world, and of mankind,
and then compare these gods with those of Egypt, there is but
—
one conclusion to arrive at they were all of them copied from the
Egyptians. Their Apzu-rishtu and Mummu-Tiamat are the
exact equivalents in the Babylonian cosmogony of Nu and Nut
in the Egyptian, and so on throughout them all, not all direct ;

some were borrowed from the Sumerian,^ but these were obtained
from Egypt, and no one can show any proof to the contrary.
The Syrian god Bar-a-Pa-Bar was identical with Sut^ of the
Egyptians and Baal of the Hebrews. In whatever form or
under whatever name we study the origin and trace back the
religious beliefs, origin of words and symbolisms of the people of
Asia, we can only arrive at the conclusion that they came out of
Egypt. Some of the earliest, as the Anus, have the remnants of
Stellar Mythos, and others, Buddhists, Chinese, Persians of the Solar
Mythos. Even the present writing of the Chinese and Japanese
are only the old Egyptian Hieroglyphics with linear signs added.
It was by them that Babylonia and Asia were colonised and
fertilised with Egyptian culture, and it is thus only that the
correspondence between Babylonian and Asiatic knowledge and
institutions became intelligible. The pictorial writings forming
the basis of the cuneiform and Chinese characters is unmistakably
only a species of the hieroglyphics their astronomy is only a
;

copy of that of Egypt. The Babylonian unit of measure that —

is, the royal or architectural ell of 0*525—is completely identical

with that of Egypt, wEch we find described on the walls up to

the fourth millennium, B.c. Its temples and its pyramids and
obelisks are an imperfect imitation of Egyptian originals, and so
^ Cuneiform Text from the Babylonian Tablets in the British Museum.
2 Ueueteotl was the Mexican name of the old god who existed in the period of

twilight, when as yet no sun illuminated the world. This is identical with Sut
of the Egyptians, and Ometecutli Omeciuath = “ The Lords of duality” i.e. Horus
and Sut, as brothers, represented as the deities dominating the beginning.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 265
with the other arts. At every step one meets with traces of the
Egyptian models.
Dr Budge, in speaking of the Assyrian and^Babylonian cuneiform
texts^ states that '' these must be of Sumerian origin and must
have been formulated in remote antiquity/' and he is surprised to
find so much similarity existing between the primeval gods of
Sumar and those of the Egyptians, and he adds, especially as
the resemblance cannot be the result of borrowing,” and that '' it
is out of the question to assume that Ashur-bani-pal’s editors

borrowed the system from Egypt ” but that is just what they did
;

do, and we cannot agree with Dr Budge in his conclusions more

than we can with those who have stated that all the aborigines of
the world who have the same Egyptian hieroglyphics, the same
Totemic ceremonies, the same signs and symbols, and many
words which are of Egyptian origin, the same ideas of life and
birth, regeneration, and of the life to come, the same as we find
amongst the earliest Nilotic Negroes at the earliest Stellar age, that
all evolved them separately and from their own surroundings. The

recent discoveries will prove that the above statement is the

correct one, and that the primeval gods of Sumar were taken
from the Egyptians, the same as the laws of Hammurabi, some
of which Moses made use of when he left Egypt, and had been
in use for thousands of years, and that the Jews are wrong in
supposing that these laws of Moses ” were invented and pro-
mulgated '' as original,” and for their own special benefit, and
given by God direct to Moses for them, because, the fact that these
laws existed for ages before proves the contrary, and however
much it shocks them, it is impossible to gainsay the fact that they
did exist, because we have the Stal^ of Hammurabi, which
dates ages before Moses lived.
Also the discovery of the hieroglyphic '' Khui land ” and
Zodiacal West,” Land of the Scorpion, amongst the Druids and
Central American and West African negroes, and on the Australian
Boomerang, must be evidence that cannot well be contested, and
undoubtedly shows that at a very early period man began to
learn in the land of his birth (Egypt) and emigrated into other
countries, taking with him all the knowledge he then possessed.
Professor A. H. Sayce, in the Proceedings of the Society of
Biblical Archaeology,” writing on De Morgan’s work, states that
he has long been interested in the sealed cylinders of Babylonian
type which have been brought from time to time from Upper Egypt ”
266 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
—at the end of the article In the Green Stone.’' We
he says
thus have probably a monument of the conquest of Upper Egypt
by the Pharaohnic Egyptians^ and the establishment there of a
monarchy of kings whom later history knew as the Hor-Shesu or
followers of Horns. Why does not Professor Sayce put this down
as records of the past^ distinctly and clearly prove that here, in
Upper Egypt, were the originals, and that the Babylonians and
others only copied them and that that is the reason why he finds
them in Babylon ? He has to acknowledge the fact that “ We
detect upon it the Egyptian hieroglyphics in the process as it were
of formation, and can form some idea of the long development
that was needed before they became the characters that were used
by Menes and his successor.” Yes, quite so, and if he and others
would only drop Babylon as the original, and could see that from
all evidence, both positive and negative, we have it clearly shown

that here, in Upper Egypt, we have the remains, first of an age of

Paleolithic man, followed by Neolithic, a progressive knowledge
and civilisation being evolved before Meni and other dynasties,
which are now comparatively well known, continuing until that
high state of culture was arrived at, the remains of which undeni-
ably still proves their errors and that our contention is
exist,
right. We should then obtain definite knowledge of the past.
The Babylonians and others of Asia copied and obtained their
knowledge from these Egyptians, and that is the reason why
we find them there.
'' ”
In the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology
(vol. xxii., 30th Session), Professor A, H, Sayce gives a head-
dress of a human or divine figure, and a part of one of the shells
which are frequently met with in prehistoric graves of Egypt.
This is very important, and bears out the above in a lucid manner,
showing the evolution that was then taking place, because it was
further advanced and certainly later than the above. The name
of the King is here given in a cartouche. This is what Professor
Sayce says : —
The head-dress is of black stone with a perfora-
tion for attaching it to the head of a figure at the back it is
;

inlaid with an arc under which lines are drawn to repre-

of ivory,
sent hair. On the front is an inscription, exceedingly well
engraved, which is given as No. i in the plate. The greater part
of the same inscription is repeated on the shell (No. 2 in the
plate), where, however, the mace and hawk are rudely drawn.
The King, whose cartouche is thus twice repeated, is new to
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 267
Egyptian history, as also are his titles the Horus-Hawk
'
’

and the Mace.’ He is not even King of Upper Egypt.’ But

' '

the cartouche itself, of which this is the earliest example, in no way

differs in form from that of later times, and so throws no light on
the origin of the hieroglyph. Underneath the hawk the character
intended must be the diadem kha and not the cake t. To the
left of the mace, which, it must be observed, has the prehistoric
shape, we have the Uraeus. The Diadem and the Uraeus are
omitted on the shell. How the name of King S was pronounced
it is impossible to say.”
Wehave already given the answer i.e. Horus I. or
0
Amsu name, another link connecting their progressive evolution
from the Neolithic age to that of Meni. On Cylinder, No. 4,
Professor Sayce says the Hieroglyphics readNekhet-Khen (?)
'

s— the governor of the two lands, a title not met with elsewhere.’
”

Then we have the name and picture of a dog, Unsh (u) and of
another animal, perhaps the Ichneumon, called the Zenef As we.

—
have pointed out before, the RituaV helps us the Lords of
the Nomes ” were the Lords of the Two Lands,” and here we
''

have a definite fact in this form on an ancient seal that these

existed, which assists the reader of the Ritual ” to understand
more clearly how accurately and faithfully these ancient people
recorded everything, and clears up the true meaning, definitely, of
various points of argument of many able writers and observers
who have held different opinions on the subject. Professor Sayce
has evidently overlooked the fact that the earliest kings took the
name and that the Horus-Hawk and the Mace were the
of Horus,
symbols of the same. The proof of this is seen in the “ Serkh of
Usertsem IT” also in the Serkh of Raineses IT” we find there
:

is an inscription of the Horus name of this king —

viz. Ka-Neckht-
Meri-Maat, and in the Text of Unas ” the meaning of Ashem
and Ashemu, etc., is undoubtedly Hawk of Hawk the Great —
—
Hawk of the Hawks and means Amsu, the risen Horus. We
have no doubt if Professor Sayce will refresh his memory by
looking at the above-named Papyri, he will have no trouble in
finding that it is not a new name, but the oldest, and existed long
before the Dynastic Kings,” and here is that which proves it,
‘‘

but which he has failed to decipher, or overlooked.

It is not difficult to trace and follow the primordial if one
will take a little trouble and see how Horus 1 was brought on
.
268 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
from the Stellar to the Lunar and then merged into the Solar.
In the city of Tchert^ Menthu was worshipped under the form
of a man^ with the head of a bull, but instead
of the Solar disk he wears on his head the
Lunar crescent and disk. This is Horus
brought on in their Lunar Mythos and shows
one of the connecting links when the Lunar—
was merging into the Solar he was given the
name of ''
Menthu-Ra.’'
The Priestsadded Ra after Menthu.
That it is Horus 1. is proved by the pictures
reproduced by Lanzoni^ where he is repre-
sented standing upright, with the head of
a hawk,” and he holds in his right hand
an ear of corn'' Another name for Horus
during the Lunar Mythos was Khensu-Tehute
— the twice great, the Lord of Khemennu,
and as Khensu-Pa-Khart was Khensu the
Babe, and Khensu-Hunnu i,e. Khensu the
Child. This was brought on into the Solar
Mythology as Horus the Child, son of Isis.
The Ritual states Khensu-Pa-Khart caused
:

to shine upon the earth the beautiful light of

the Crescent Moon, and through his agency
women conceived, cattle became fertile, the
germ of the egg grew, and all nostrils and
throats were filled with fresh air.” He was
'The messenger” of the Great
also called
One and Lord of Maat, like Ptah also :

Great God, Lord of Heaven, etc. The

forms in which Khensu is depicted on the
monuments varies, but, whether standing or
seated on a throne, he has usually the body
Fig. 107.^
of a man, the head of a hawk^ and wears
on his head a Lunar Disk in a Crescent^ or the Solar Disk with a
uraeus^ or the Solar Disk with the plumes and uraeus. As Khensu
nefer-hetep, he appears on the Stele of Pai in the form of a mum-
mied man, seated on a throne. Over his head is the uraeus of
royalty, and by the side of his head is the Lock of Horus or the
^ Serkh of Rameses II., on which is inscribed the Horus name of the King i.e.

Ka-Nekht-Meri-Maat,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 269
Lock of Youth ;
in his hands the Flail, the Crook, a Tatt and the
Sceptre, and wears the crown of the two feathers
The Priests of had brought on the Lunar and
Heliopolis
Stellar doctrines with whatever there was of the Solar from
Henen-Su, and although their doctrines had changed now from
Stellar and Lunar into Solar, they still attached the Horns name
to the Kings, as the descendant or servant of Horus, and it was
not until User-Ka-f, the first King of the fifth dynasty, that the
Horus name, showing that he was a descendant or servant of
Horus, was omitted. This man substituted the title of Son of ''

the Sun in its place for the Egyptian Kings, which was adopted
''

by every King of Egypt afterwards.

It was the legend set abroad by the Priests of the first King of
the fifth dynasty that Ra took upon him the form of the King and
visited the Queen's chamber, and became the actual father of the
Child, whichis parallel with the Christian ^Hmmaculate Conception."
A study of Khensu is important, because it gives the key to
how these old Egyptians merged the Stellar into the Lunar and
the Lunar into the Solar Mythology. This is one of the great
connecting links which must be studied if one wishes to know and
understand how they brought on all the first Trinity in the Stellar
Mythos and added to it in the Lunar and Solar doctrines.
Volumes might be written on this subject, but we feel that what
we have brought forward is enough for this work, both for Eree-
masonry and the Christian doctrines. At the same time we must
not lose sight of the fact that although various and many names
were given him, and various and different attributes attached to
each different name, it was the one and the same god, from the
time we first recognise him as Horus 1. and Amsu, to Osiris and Ra.
We dissent from Dr Brugsch when he says “ The two Bulls, men-:

tioned in the texts of the late period, are Osiris and Khensu, and
they represent the Sun and the Moon." If he means by this
that they were differ ent^ we contend that Khensu was Horus 1.
brought on from the Stellar, and was now Lunar, and Osiris was
the same, brought on in the Solar doctrines. This applies also to
Khnemu, the first member of the great triad at Abu. Although
—
he is represented in various forms in one example, quoted by
—
Lanzoniy he has the head of a hawk Stellar Horus 1.^
It was probably at Henen-su that the doctrines of Solar
^ Khnemu, or Her-Shefi of The Book of the Dead,” means he who is on his
lake ” or “ he who is on his island.”
270 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Mythos, in place of the Lunar, were first established. It was
undoubtedly much older than Heliopolis. The head-dress here
of the goddess Anqiet, who was associated with Khnemu, shows
an original type, much older than those we find at the latter, and
one that must have taken its origin with that of the God Bes.
Sati, it must be noted also, wears only the crown of the South.
We are of opinion that these were taken from the Pygmies, who
dwelt at the sources of the lakes and arouurd, at the head of the
Nile (“ Pygmies of the Two Caves see Pygmies). —
The Island
of the Double Cave must be referred to here, and not at the first
Cataract, as is Dr Budge's opinion. We must remember that the
Nile was the typical representation in the terrestrial of the '' Milky
Way in the celestial, and also that the ancient Egyptians knew
''

quite well that the Nile came from and took its origin from the
Lakes, and that the gods of the Nile here would represent types of
the gods of the Milky Way celestially.
In the seventeenth chapter of the Ritual it says ''I am :

purified at the two great and mighty lakes at Sutenhunen,” and

these were approached by the road that leads to the Land of
the Spirits.'' ‘‘
Eternity is the name of one and the Great Green
One that These were, of course, ^ @
of the other." ® ^
celestial, but what the Egyptians mapped out
celestially they depicted terrestrially, and there- ® @ @ ® @
® ©XXX®
fore it is only reasonable to assume that they knew the two great
lakes were the sources of the Nile, and were the representation of
the above also that the Land of the Spirits was situated on the
:

—the Khui Land.^

islands of these lakes at the source of the Nile
In the seventeenth chapter of the Ritual we find the names of
the two lakes — Endless Time and Eternity " — Endless Time
:
is

Day, Eternity Night — spiritually applied.

is interesting to It is
note that on this point the Zapotecs, Mexicans and Mayas had also
their deep and exclusive cave " on an island in a lake, as may be
seen from Fathers Juan de Cordova and Bungoa's works. They
state that in the neighbourhood of Theuantepec, upon an island
in a lake, was a deep and extensive cave, strictly guarded, where
the Zapotecs had one of their most important and most reverent
1 This proved because one is salt water and the other fresh water. The Albert
is

Nyanza a salt-water lake, and would therefore represent a primitive lake for purify-
is

ing, healing, etc., and in the Ritual we find one is salt and one fresh water. Sir Le
Page Renouf in his translation. Ritual^ p. 251, supposes that the Ancient Egyptians
placed the source of the Nile in the neighbourhood of Elaphantine the Cavern of —
—
the Double Well of Elaphantine but it was not so, it was the two Great Lakes of
Inner Africa, as we have elsewhere stated.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 271
deities,which they called Soul and Heart of the Kingdom/
because these barbarians were persuaded that this fabulous deity
was Atlas/ upon whom the land rested and who bore it on his
shoulders, and when he moved his shoulders the earth was shaken
with unwonted tremblings, and from his favour came the victories
which they won, and the fruitful years which yielded them the

Fig. 108. — Symbols and Figures of Deities, from Mexican Codices.

An-her ‘‘
Lifting up the Heavens,” forming the double Horizon of East
and West.
From Mexican Antiquities,” published by the Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian
Institution.
On Right —The Double Holy House of Anup, with the ten Q of Heaven (divisions).
On Left —The representative of the Sun with nine O representation of the nine
;

circles of Heaven, or the Put-Cycle of Ptah.

To the left of the House of —
Anup The Heavens portrayed in two divisions. North and
South, with “The One” Q as God of the Pole Star i.e. Horus ;
“The All-

seeing One,” with Emblems of Royalty.

means This is the version and explanation given by

of living.’’
the Christian Fathers,” who did not know anything about their
Eschatology, probably more ignorant than the barbarians,”
certainly more so than their Priests and Holy men. There was
an oracle, connected also with this temple, but when Fray
Bernardo de Santa Maria sought out the island and forced his way
into the cave, he found there a large quadrangular chamber, care-
fully swept, with altarlike structures, and on them many incense
vessels and necklaces of gold hut he found no Idol. At Yucatan
;

^ Alma Coragon Reyno. del

2 Atlas was Shu-Anhur, the lifter up of the heavens when the double Horizon of

Horus, East and West, was first formed in the Stellar Mythos and became the arbi-
trator of Sut and Horus as to the domains of each i.e. Horus to the North, Sut to
the South. Shu-Anhur was a duality. As Shu he lifted up the “ Celestial Sky,” as
Anhur he lifted up the “ Sky of Amenta,” and was not an earth god, as Maspero
supposes.
 72 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
there was also a sanctuary^ consisting of a great cave, etc., of a
similar kind. The meaning and decipherment of these,which are
known to all of the 30°, are set forth in the Ritual of Egypt, and
were taken from the ''Islands and Double Cave’' of the Egyptians.
In " Mexican Antiquities,” page 307, published by the " Smith-
sonian Institute,” there is a fine representation of Shu lifting
up the heavens, and the formation of the Double Holy House
of Anup or Heaven to the right, with ten great circles (see " Book
of the Dead,” Litany, chap, xviii.).
Between the Double Holy House of Anup
and Shu is seen the first symbolical division
of heaven into two parts North and South,
^
with the god of the Pole Star symbol above Q
OUOOO i.e. Horus I. and his royal symbols of power
Fig. 109. and might. On the left of Shu is repre-
Double Holy House
of Anup.
sented the first Solar god Ptah, with his —
Put-cycle of nine divisions of the heavens.
Shu is here portrayed as lifting up the heavens and form-
ing the double horizon —
i.e. the heavens in three divisions

(as explained in another part of this work, forming the

(Horus triangle). The heavens above Shu are represented by a
canopy of twenty-six lights or stars,
and the seven glorious ones, thirty-
three, with the eight added, and The
One. An-Heru or Shu is also shown
Fig. no. — Ptah with a crown with nine o’s on it
and Put-Cycle. Fig. Ill,
the Put-cycle of Ptah. The above
Shu.
shows how far these people had advanced, at least,
in their Stellar and Solar Mythos of the Egyptian " Religion.”
Shu-Anhur was the giver of the laws to man as revealed by
Ra and is mentioned in the Ritual as the author of writings
called " his rules or laws and his papyrus.”

Shu is called An-Heru, the lifter up of the heavens

^ f=^ ^
An-her, the lifter up of the heavens, was assigned (prim-
arily) the place of the God of the Underworld, before Osiris.
As he lifted up the heavens he would naturally be beneath
them, and so was given the place of the god of the dead or
mummified. " He was chief of the unseen land, the hidden
Quetzalcoatl=the God of Wind, was one of the names of Shu here.
1
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 273
place/’ ^but afterwards^ in the Solar doctrines, Osiris took his
place. 2 We know that they commenced the entrance of the
Tuat terrestrially (first division of the Tuat and first hour of the
night) at the delta or mouth of the Nile, and that it ended in the
Island of the Double Cave.” That was the island situated in
the Great Lake, the source of the Nile —
Victoria Nyanza. This
was the Khui Land,” the exit of the twelfth division of the Tuat
and the twelfth hour of the night. To reach this the boat Sektit,
containing the mummy form of Osiris, in passing through the last
division, entered the tail of a great serpent, was drawn through
its body and came out at its mouth, and thus was born anew. He
had passed the border land and the bowels of the earth ” and
''

—
came forth in a spiritual form regeneration had taken place. In
chapter clxxxiii. it says : I have given him to enter the myste-
rious cave, where is revived the heart of the god whose heart is
—
motionless Unneferu, the son of Nut the victorious ” and as
he came forth in this celestial and spiritual form as Khepra ” we
see the goddess Nut (Mut, the Great Mother), with hands
stretched forth to receive him.” ^ The Island of the Double
Cave” was one of the most sacred, if not the most sacred, sanctuary
of these ancient people, both here in Egypt, as well as amongst
the Central American natives, and was guarded more jealously
—
than all the others it was the place from whence their risen Lord
had ascended.” He descended ” in mummy form ” at the
commencement of the Tuat at the delta of the Nile and he
ascended ” on the '' Island of the Double Cave,” at the source of
the Nile, having passed through the twelve divisions of the Tuat
and all the difficulties, dangers and darkness therein. One of the
Mexican versions is that when Quetzalcoatl died his ashes im-
mediately flew upwards and were metamorphosed into birds of all
kinds, but the heart flew up to heaven and became the Morning
Star i.e. became '' Lord of the Dawn,” but for eight days before
he went to heaven he descended ” into the underworld and
wandered through this for four days, and for four days more he
was being born dead” or was transformed. Regeneration into
Spiritual form took place, and he then emerged from the under-
^ Old Text of Coming Forth by Day.’’
2 Book of That which is in the Tuat ” and The Book of the Pylons.’’
^ In the later text it gives Isis and Nephthysis waiting to receive Osiris
—
or Shu regenerated as he came forth from the Cave prototype of Christ issuing
from the Tomb and being met by the two Marys.
 274 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
world and ''he ascended '' the Throne as God Horns L, called —
here Ce Acall and in their text is hieroglyphically depicted as the
numeral one i. e. The One I., God of the Pole Star) L^.the —
eighth, added to the Seven Glorious Ones, as we have shown else-
where in this work. It was in the Double Cave or the "Mysterious
Cave of the Ritual that the heart of the god, whose heart was
motionless was and born anew, and
revi\^ed into Spiritual life

that Citlalxonecuilli, the curved 3-shaped constellation, shown in

the text as ©@
©
is —the Seven Glorious Ones
the Little Bear ^

©-©
circling round The One —the Pole Star —Horus The Lord of 1.

the Northern Lights and god of the Pole Star the true decipher-
is

ment of this text, and has nothing to do with the Southern Cross,
as Dr E. Seller translatesand deciphers it. Dr Budge is not
correct, in our opinion, when he states, " As if dead body of Ra the
passes into our world, etc.'’ It is not the dead body of Ra^ it is the
^

mummified Osiris^ which passes through the twelve divisions of the

Tuat, and emerges then in a Spiritual form, after regeneration^ as
Ra the Spirit. In some texts it is in the form of Khepra, which is
an earlier type or form of Ra, and it is not to be wondered at when
he says, " These two works represent two opposite and conflicting
theories as to the future life." ^ If he mix the whole up, as one
would suppose from reading his great work, to us the only con-
flicting theories would be in Dr Budgets mind,they are certainly not
in either of the books, because the versions are very plainly set
forth. We have given the translation of the oldest as Horus I.,
as the man God, and Amsu as the Spirit or risen Horus, and the
latter was Osiris in mummified form, entering the Tuat and
emerging in Spiritual form under the name of Ra. The one was
Stellar and the other Solar Mythos. The semi-circular wall of
thick darkness, which forms the end of the Tuat, and the division
between it and " this world," as published by Seignor Lanzone^ is
the representation of the " Mysterious Cave " of the Rituaf where
the soul, regenerated, emerges into the Spiritual world. The
Ritual states " The tunnels of the Earth have given me birth."
:

The whole of the passages of the Rituaf referring to this, must be

full of interest to the members of the i8° and all those up to the
33°. This is the prototype of the Christian doctrines, which are
^ Gods of the Egyptians,” page 200.'

Book of the Pylons ” and Book of That which is in the Tuat.-*

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 275
too well known need repetition here. “ The pylon of the
to
twelfth division and twelfth hour is called Tesert-baiu i.e. Red
Souls, and the serpent God is Sebi, and its two guardians are Pai
and Akhekhi, in Egyptian.”
The Cave and those who guard the same, etc., etc., and other
points connected with this, we must refer our readers of the 30°
to the Ritual, which is directly associ-
ated with this subject but we must
;

guard the secrets from those who are

not initiated and therefore not en-
titled to know them, although all the
brotherhood may learn if they so
Fig. 1 12.
desire. From the Mexican Codex. M.
The text wherein it says that W. S. instructing I. how he
''
“descended ’’
and “ascended.’*
Osiris enters the tail of a great
serpent, was drawn through its body and came out through its mouth,
and was then born anew ” must be read and understood through
Sign language. The Serpent was a sign and symbol of regenera-
tion, the renewal of life, and therefore, in this case, of transforma-
tion from the mummy Osiris, to Amsu-Horus, and Ra, the Spirit.
In the Eschatology, Osiris represents, in Amenta, the dead
man who was torn in fourteen pieces by the machinations of Sut.
As a mummy he enters the Tuat in Amenta, and then he rises
from the tomb in spiritual form as Amsu-Horus, who has burst
the bonds asunder and is regenerated as the Sahu of Osiris he ;

was transfigured and transformed from the Osirian dead mummy,

into the luminous body which still retained the mummy form
i.e. Amsu-Horus at his rising from the sepulchre.

Osiris, the hidden God in the earth of Amenta, does not come
forth at all, except in the form of the risen Horus, who is the
Manifestor for the ever hidden father.
To issue thus, he makes his transformation which constitutes
the Mystery. The mummy, as Corpus, is transubstantiated into
the Sahu. The Mortal Horus, by the descent and union of the
Holy Spirit Ra into the Immortal, the physical mummy of the
mortal Horus disappears instantly the Ritual says ;
He is :

renewed in an instant in his second birth ” (chap, clxxxi.).

When Horus rent the veil of the Tabernacle or Temple, he
became Hawk-headed, a spirit in the divine likeness of Ra, the
Holy Ghost. Therefore the veil of the Tabernacle, or Temple here,
276 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
would denote the body or mummy, the veil of flesh from which
he had emerged. The Ritual (chap Ixxi.) states “ I am the Hawk
:

in the Tabernacle, and I pierce through the veil —

i.e. when he

is invested with the soul of Horus, and disrobes himself of the

mummy (or the veil which represents the flesh, as did the veil or
bandages of gauze, which were folded round the mummy).
It is one of the Ten great Mysteries of Amenta, which were
celebrated on ten different nights of the year.
1st. Was the night of the evening meal —the last supper and
—
the laying of offerings on the altar the night of provisioning the
Lord's Table. Osiris had been overcome by Sut and the Sebau,
and they had renewed their assault upon Un-Nefer, but were de-
feated and exterminated by the faithful followers; it was the night
of the great battle, when the Moon God Taht, and the Children
of Light, overcame and annihilated the Powers of Darkness.
2nd. Is the night of hiding the body of him who is supreme
in attributes." The mystery is that of collecting the mutilated
and scattered body of Osiris, and of hiding it.
3rd. Is the Mystery of Anup, the Embalmer, the anointer of the
mummy this is Rusta, the place of resurrection from Amenta.
;

4th. Is in the region of Rekhet, and the Mystery is that of

the two sisters, with Isis watching in tears over her brother Osiris,
and brooding above the dead body to give it the warmth of life.
5th. On this night the overthrown Tat-Cross, with Osiris
—
on it, was again erected by Horus Prince of Sekhem, in the
region of Tattu, when the Holy Spirit Ra descended upon the
mummy, and the two became united for the resurrection.
6th. Here the scene is in Sekhem, where the Mystery is that
of the blind Horus, or Horus in the dark, who here receives his
sight, and it is also the Mystery of dawn upon the coffin of Osiris
— the Mystery of Horus, the Mortal, transfiguring into Horus the
Immortal.
7th. On the 7th night, the four Pillars are erected, with
which the future Kingdom of God the Father is to be founded ;
it

is calledthe night of erecting the flag staff of Horus," and of

establishing him as the heir to his father’s property."
The Mystery of the 8th night, was that of the Great
8th.
Judgment on the highway of the damned, when the suit was
closed against the rebels, who had failed and were defeated
*

the verdict of the avengement.

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 277
gth. The great hoeing in Tattu, when the associates of Sut
are massacred, and the fields are manured with the blood.
loth. On
the loth the glorious ones are judged, the evil dead
are parted off, and joy goeth its round in Thinnis. It is the great
festival night, named Ha-k-er-a, or Come thou to me,’^ in
which the blending of the two souls is solemnised.
Amenta, the Earth of Eternity, is the Land of the Mysteries,
where Taht, the Moon God, in the nether night, was the great
Teacher of the Sacred Secrets, together with the seven wise
Masters. The passage through Amenta is a series of initiations,
for the Osiris deceased.
He inducted into the Mysteries of Rusta (i, 7, 9).
is

The Mysteries of the Tuat (27, 130).

The Mysteries of Akar (2, 3, 148).
The Mysteries of Nekhen (i, 113).
Chapter clxii. contains the most secret, most sacred, the
greatest of all Mysteries. Its name is The Book of the Hidden
Dwelling'’ i.e. the Book of Amenta, or the Ritual of the Re-
surrection.
But the meaning of the Mysteries could only be known whilst
the genuine gnosis was authentically taught ;
had ceased
this
when the Christian Sarcolatrae literalised the mystical drama of
Amenta, the Earth of Eternity, as a more tangible-looking human
history, and a new revelation sent from God. Yet it is at least
—
15,000 years old probably 50,000 or more.
And from these Mysteries the ceremonies of the Masonic
Brotherhood have been handed down from generation to genera-
tion, re-edited and altered only to conform with our present re-
ligious ideas.
The six periods of the world’s existence —now about to close
—
with the second advent when time will be swallowed up in
Eternity, has no meaning, nor has it any origin, without the
—
Egyptian Mythos no more than the Sun, Moon and 7 Stars,
which we find frequently grouped together on Assyrian and other
monuments, and which the Chinese call the 7 Lights of Heaven.
It is parallel with the same grouping of the 9 Pyramids of Mexico
—
One for the Sun One for the Moon and 7 for the Stars symboli- —
cally.
The Pyramid of Egypt and Stellar Mythology explain
great
the Mystery. The great Pyramid is in itself a sign of the 7 Stars
278 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
comprising^ as it does^ the Square and Triangle in one figure^ and
the other two Pyramids near this One, represent the Sun and
Moon.
The key to its meaning is the 7 Pole Stars, and the Periods of
the same which were also figured as 7 Eyes, or 7 Circles, in conse-
quence of these being a figure of a Cycle. This type is presented
to J oshua in the Book of Zechariah in the shape of 7 Eyes upon
a stone : Behold the stone I have set before Joshua upon one —
stone are 7 Eyes.” These are the Eyes of the Lord, also the 7
Lamps, the same as in the Book of Revelation (Zech. hi. g iv. ;

1-12).
As a mode of measuring time and period on the colossal scale
”
of the Great Year, the Eye or Circle came to the full as at first
7 times at 7 stations of the Pole, in the Cycle of precession. As a
type the Eye might be full, once a month, once a quarter, once a
year, once a 1000 years ;
in 2, 155 years ; 3, 716 years, or in the
Great Eye of all — the Eye of the Eternal, about once in 26,000
years (the correct time was 25,827 years) {Ritual^ chap, cxl.-cxiv.).
The submergence of 7 Pole Stars involved the same number of
deluges, and marked the periods of the world’s existence in the
Cycle of precession, which culminated in the great deluge of all,
not to be swallowed up in Eternity, but to recommence again (to
be swallowed up in Eternity when the 7 Pole Stars cease to exist).
The advent of Horns as the young vSolar god in the Mythology, and
as Horns of the Resurrection, in the Eschatology, changed the
reckoning of time, and therefore, when he came. Stellar time
was no more, and came to an end as Stellar time reckoning ” or
periods of 6 and 1=7 circles.
The mystery of the 7 circles is the same as the mystery of the
7 Stars in Revelation, it is the mystery of the celestial heptanomes
in the astronomical Mythology, and proves how some of the Stellar
Mythos has been brought on and mixed with the Solar and Escha-
tology, and gives the reason and meaning to this part of the cere-
monies, and without which it is meaningless.
The ‘‘ Second Advent ” marks the time of origin of this, which
must have been at the time the Old Mystery Teachers had marked
the end of the second revolution of the 7 Pole Stars, from the
time of the first observing and recording, the proof of which they
have left in Egypt on monuments and in the Ritual. Observations
for 50,000 years=two revolutions.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 279
It was asserted by Martinus Capella that the Egyptians had
secretly studied the science of astronomy for forty thousand
years before it was made known to the rest of the world (Lewis,
Astronomy of the Ancients/' page 264).
Therefore the six periods of the world’s existence were repre-
sented by the six pole stars in precession, with the 7th added,
which, when ended or about to change to re-precession, repre-
sented thegreat deluge or eternity of the great year i.e. all is at an
end, to recommence again with another life. It was astronomical
mythology at first, a deluge being an ending of a cycle of time. It
became a natural type of an ending of time in the uranographic
representation, but in no other than in an astronomical sense of
a rebeginning at the same point of departure as in the beginning.
It will rebegin again in the great circle of precession, but only as
a matter of chronology. In the great year of precession there
were seven stations of the celestial pole, in these constellations :

I, Draconis ; 2, The Lesser Bear 3, Kepheus ; 4, Cygnus

; 5,
;

Lyra 6, Hippopotamus and 7, Herakles (the Man). These were

; ;

the seven sustaining powers of the heavens the seven pillars

; ;

seven mounts ;
seven divinities, called Lords of Eternity, etc.,
etc. The seven periods in precession corresponded to seven
stations of the pole in their Stellar Mythos, and Horus 1 was the
.

God of the Pole Star. He was the great power who presided over
the pole, and the Pole Star symbolised the Lord of Eternity.
The circuit of precession first outlined by the movement of the
celestial pole was the circle of the eternal, or seven eternals, which
they imaged by the Shennu-ring. The end of the great year,
determined by the great deluge of all, occurred in the sign or con-
stellation of the Man hence, when they converted their mytho-
;

logy into Eschatology —the explanation given to Brothers of the

18°.
The evidence of these facts has already been discussed here
and in other works, and the proof can no longer be doubted. We
should make more definite progress, and with greater celerity in
unravelling the mysteries of the past, but for those who have so
persistently, without any positive evidence of facts, but onlyon
the various hypothetical translations and versions of the volume
of the Sacred Law, claimed that the human race had originated
in Asia.
The whole of this article otherwise simply shows most con^
28 o signs and symbols of
clusively that at the time these hieroglyphic writings were made
the Egyptians were in their '' Stellar Mythos/’ and at the time of
the first Horns, and that undoubtedly an exodus or colonies went
out from Egypt at this period N. S. E. and W.
The figure of the giraffe, which is so frequently represented
in the rock drawings of Upper Egypt which Professor Sayce —
mentions, and does not know the meaning of is their representa- —
tion of Sut, one of their original Trinity. The emblems of
Anubis, twice repeated, Thoth, Horus and Min, seen on standards,
on the lower end of which is a hand grasping a rope, should be
translated Ha-Ka-Amsu.
We quite agree with Professor Sayce that the character under-
neath the hawk is not the cake t. form
It is the same as the first

of crown or diadem above badly written (or Neb,

—
Lord of the North and South Horus L). The Uraeus has been
added to those found, which we see above, and is probably the
seventh King or Lord of the Nomes, which was missing when we
wrote the former part of this re Ivory Tablets. We are of opinion
that at this early period there were no letters but that each sign
or hieroglyphic signified more than a letter it was ideographic. —
Professor Sayce says How the name of King S was pro-
:

nounced it is impossible to say.’' So far as this he is perfectly

correct, and he might have added that we do not know how they
pronounced any of their hieroglyphics.
Amsu was Horus L, risen from the dead, and he was the first
man God.” Osiris was only the same, years later, under a
different cult. The text says '' Horus rose from the dead and
:

established himself for ever.” ^ I-em-Hetep was another form of

—
him '' The Divine Healer.” Dr Budge is rather amusing when he
suggests : 'Hf we could trace his history to its beginning, we should
find probably that he was originally a very highly skilled ^
Medicine
Man who had introduced some elementary knowledge of medicine
’

amongst the Egyptians^ and who was connected with the practice
of the art of preserving the bodies of the dead by means of drugs and
spices and linen bandagesP If Dr Budge will go back to the pri-
mordial we think he will have little difficulty in understanding that
all these gods were not different gods, but all the powers and divine

attributes of Atum ” depicted in various ways which they could

^ The coloured plate is reproduced from Dr Budge' Gods of the Egyptians,”
by kind permission of Methuen & Co.
 The God I"EM“HETEP (Imothis).

One of the eight gods. Son of Ptah at Memphis, son of Atum at Annu, Builder
of the Temple of Heaven, Bruiser of the serpent and Conqueror of the dragon.
Prince of peace and goodwill, Teacher of twelve years old in the temple, the
Divine healer.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 281

understand. He it was who destroyed all evil and brought light

and dispersed darkness, healed all those who were ill, and caused
light to shine to bring forth all life
—
^The Divine Healer, The Good

Fig. 1 13 — Ixtlilton.
The Mexican representative I-em-Hetep (Egyptian).
of It isone form of Horns
as the divine healer, the Good Physician, etc., and is portrayed here with a

crown and 4 feathers i.e. the God of the 4 Quarters —also with the Star with 7
Rays i.e. God He has the Horns Lock and is further
of the Pole Stars.
represented as the “ —
Dark face of the night ” the original prototype of R.
in the 18“^ —
An-er-f of the Egyptians, the one who leads you from Darkness,
Death and Dangers, etc., into Light and Glory. The Ancient Mexicans turned
to him when and implored his aid to heal them of their
sick or afflicted
diseases. He is shown here “ as preaching, or Sayer of Sayings in the
Temple.” He has the Emblem of the A.S.R. on his arm and the Horus sign
of the “ Two feathers ” on his feet. His Left hand and arm point to the
passage of “The Tuat ” and in his Right hand he holds “The Mount of
Paradise.”

Physician —and the young teacher of Divine gospels in the

Temple (see Ritual).
Nothing that we have written as regards the great antiquity
of ancient Egypt and the Nile valley demonstrate that here pri-
mitive man first began to learn and observe nature^s laws, and
 —

282 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

progressed in forms of knowledge until a great civilised people
all

was formed, from whom emigrations took place to all other parts
of the world, carrying all they knew up to the times of the various
exodes, is altered by the recent discoveries of Flinders Petrie and
De Morgan. There is no doubt in our minds that Flinders Petrie's
view that there were two races at least which inhabited Egypt
one African and indigenous, the other immigratory from Asia,
bearing with it the civilisation of the Pharaohs, and subjugating
—
the first indigenous and savage population is an entirely errone-
ous idea. There is absolutely nothing to prove that either the
ancient Egyptian knowledge, or the people, came from Asia, and
the fact that Flinders Petrie discovered an immense tomb at
Naqada, revealing a civilisation unlike that of the Pharaohs, and
showing a genuine Neolithic civilisation, with some copper objects,
and graves similar to those of the same epoch in Europe
— that is, with shrivelled corpse buried in the position of
the foetus in utero. The thrice-bent man of Uxmal and Cornwall,
and dismemberment of some parts shows by
of the body, etc.,
other discoveries of De Morgan's at the same place, and at Abydos,
that these were the older inhabitants.
In our opinion, De Morgan^ who found new graves, including
a royal tomb, presenting data of great importance for the primi-
tive history of Egypt, is quite right in interpreting the facts
diherently from Petrie and in regarding these as the old race,'’
representing the Aborigines, the earlier inhabitants of these parts.
Professor G. Sergi, in his Anthropological Studies, proves more
conclusively than anything else —
outside our statement of the
fadts which we have brought forward —
that we are correct in
placing Egypt and the Nile valley as the birthplace and centre of
civilisation, from whence various emigrations to other parts took
place, and as the dates of these exodes varied, so did the customs,
etc., which they carried with them, remains of which still exist in
various parts of the world.
The argument which Petrie uses that the Egyptians were a
new race of emigrants, conquering those of Neolithic civilisation,
which can be seen by the writings of the former, and because the
latter had none, '' only rude marks, not grouped,” will not be
borne out by any argument if we go into the facts. It is true
that the old race ” had no writings, as writing is now understood,
but they had their rude marks,” which may be taken as linear
 j

PRIMORDIAL MAN 283

and may be seen by Petrie's plates, also in the
alphabetical signs^
examples given by De Morgan.
Now, although these marks,” without having any alphabe-
them, are really writing signs, many
tical significance attributed to
of which still remain in the alphabets of existing races, shown by
Evans which would be brought into line with the pre-Phoenician
writings, found in the Mediterranean, and the pre-Neolithic of
other parts of Europe, Australia, Canary Isles, Yucatan, in
Mexico, Europe, and other parts of the world, carried out of
Egypt no doubt by exodes at this period, for it is distinctly shown
that they were used here at this date, and further, at the epoch of
Abydos and Naqada they were used cotemporaneously with
—
writings of Egyptian type hieroglyphics. It is proved by the
pottery and ivory tablets found in the royal tomb at Naqada
that a large portion of the hieroglyphic signs, which at the time
of Meni were conventionalistic types, are of indigenous Neolithic
origin, and shows more conclusively that the elements of hiero-
glyphic writings had been growing here on the banks of the Nile
long before the time of the first historic dynasty, from the time
that the first Pygmies invented the first sign language, and which
they still have and use amongst themselves most proficiently,
because they had not, and have not words enough to express
all their meanings and ideas.

The Egyptians were a progressive people from the first, and

as they acquired more knowledge their modes of expression by
signs and symbols would naturally improve, they never lost
anything, but preserved and improved it, merely altering to suit
the times. Their writings were altered and added to afterwards as
is plainly shown in the Hieratic and Demotic. One has to consider

that probably the work of centuries had been carried on from the
time when the first man made his rude mark ” until even the
time of Meni.
Diodorus Siculus declares that the Egyptians claimed to have
sent out colonies over the whole world in times of the remotest
antiquity. They affirmed that they had not only taught the
Babylonians astronomy, but that Belus and his subjects were a
colony that went out of Egypt. This is also supported by the
book of Genesis in the generations of Noah. He was greatly im-
pressed with the assertions of the priests respecting the numerous
emigrations, including the colonies of Babylon and Greece, but
284 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they named so many in divers parts of the world that he shrank
from recording them upon hearsay and word of mouth. He tells
us that they had sacred books transmitted to them from ancient
times in which the historical accounts were recorded and kept^ and
then handed on to their successors (see Book 1 28, 29, 44^ 81).
.

It is much to be regretted that he did not record what the priests

told him^ because his writings are still extant but we fear that
;

the records of the priests are for ever lost with those and many
non-historical facts which might have helped to link the broken
chain in the records of the past,” Thus we see that colonies
went forth and settled in all parts of the world, leaving the proofs
in language, myths, and the hieroglyphics in religious rites. The
symbolical customs and ceremonies in far-off lands are still extant
amongst races by whom they are no longer read or understood,
but which can be read in Egypt.

Crowns
The Crown isa symbol in the 33°, the highest we have, and
because of its importance we have taken some considerable
trouble in searching the records of the past to find why the
Egyptians attached such great importance to it and from whence
they took the origin. We believe that this can only be traced
back one way, seeing that one form of crown at the time of their
Solar Mythos represented Zodiacal Light, it must have been
brought on from the Lunar and previously from the Stellar
Mythos. Now we know that the Pole Star (one) represented
Horus the Light of the World. That was one, but there
were seven Pole Stars in the circle of recessional movement :

There was one in the Dragon,

,,
one in the Lesser Bear,
,,
one in Kepheus,
„ one in Cygnus,
,,
one in Lyra,
,,
one in Herakles,
,,
one in Corona Borealis or the Northern Crown,
The Crown, being a symbol of the highest, which, being the
Pole Star, would be the highest point and the Star Alpha in this
constellation is called Clava Corona,” which means the key of
the Crown ; also the seven Pole Stars in their circle formed a
 , ^ ^

PRIMORDIAL MAN 285

Crown for the Supreme Being, of whom it is said : His diadem
predominates at the zenith of the starry heaven, which was the
Crown upon the summit of the Stellar Mount of Glory'' (Ritual
chap, cxxxiii.). This is the origin of the eternal Crown in the
Eschatology, having been carried on from the seven stars of
the Stellar Mythos. In the Ritual chap, cxxxi., it says :

''
He arriveth at the aged one (Horns I.) on the confines of
the Mount of Glory (Pole Star) where the Crown awaiteth him."
From the very earliest times crowns were used by rulers to
denote their rank and position, and from their shape we learn the
period in which they were worn. The earliest, shaped thus
adopted probably during the Stellar Mythos, can be seen on the
Ivory Tablets found at Naqada, Australian Aborigines, Papyri
OF Ani and '' Book of the Dead."
At a later period Atum is depicted wearing a crown with two
feathers, thus ,
Ptah is also represented as wearing this

crown. There were other forms as well, but these two feathers
represent the two lives, temporal and spiritual. The yellow
plumes, still worn by the Pygmies and other natives of Central
Africa, must be associated with the Stellar Mythos. We see these
adorn the head of the god Bes, also the goddess Anqiet, and are
still worn by the Inner African natives at the present day. These
after were reduced to two feathers in the crown of the Two
Feathers in the Solar doctrines, and signified the two lives, earthly
and spiritual ; what the original signification meant if any more —
than a simple adornment, we are unable to say. At the time of
Solar Mythos we find the Atef crown. Many have sought the
reason why the Egyptian kings adopted this crown, which is very
remarkable in its form. It adorns the figures of Ra and Osiris,
and was worn by the kings of Egypt to denote, symbolically, that
they were the representatives of Ra and Osiris. The shape
might have been taken from one of the projections in the corona
of the sun.
On page 220 of The Story of the Sun," by Sir R. 5 . Ball,

this^Illust ration which is identically the same

as the Atef crown or Crown of Zodiacal Light of Supreme

286 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Heaven^ can be seen. The Atef Crown represented Zodiacal
Light and not the triangle of Horns, as some Egyptologists
have stated, and this Atef Crown is frequently seen shown on
the sculpture scenes amongst the Mayas and people of Central
America, and the first to wear the Atef Crown was Atum-Ra,
''
the Father in Spirit.’'
The earlier priests and astronomers
Egypt, at the time of
of
the Solar Mythos, saw that Ra (the Sun) was adorned with this
crown, and adopted the same for the King, who was the head and
symbolical representative of Ra. If this were so it shows their
remarkable knowledge and the accurate observations they made
of the heavenly bodies, as well as proving that this projection in
the corona of the sun also had this shape at the time of their
observations, which would be interesting to present astronomers.
There were, however, very many different forms of crowns, which
may be seen on the monuments of Egypt. We know from records
left that they had worked out the transcendental relation between
radius and circumference and used it. They had an accurate
knowledge of the motion of the earth, the sun and moon and all
the planetary system, and had worked out a correct calendar,
based on the full knowledge of the motion of the earth in fact, ;

nothing is more astonishing to those who study the records of the

past, than the knowledge of science which the ancient priests of
Egypt possessed, much of which has been lost, but which our
own scientific men have rediscovered, to find that it was all
known so long ago by these old Astrologers, and left written in
signs and symbols, on stones and papyri, which we are now enabled
to read, and which prove the truth of that which we have written.
No doubt the reason was that all the secrets of nature and their
theology were carefully hidden from the uninitiated, and it was
only those who could go through the severe ordeal of training to
the highest degree who had the full knowledge of all these divine
religious teachings. As internal wars, etc., occurred, these became
less and less until the true light became lost or perverted, and as
they could only use the heavenly bodies and their unerring laws
as a perfect example, we thus find that everything was first
worked out astronomically and then depicted in earthly
form.
The White and Black Eagle ” date back to the Lunar
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 287

Mythos and originally represented the white bird of the new
moon and the black bird of the old moon.
In '' the Destruction of Mankind '' Ra says to the moon god,
Thou art my abode, the god of my abode (The Lunar Ark)
behold thou art called Taht, the abode of Ra, and there arose the
Ibis. I shall’ give thee to raise thy hand in the presence of the
gods. And there arose two wings of the Ibis of Taht. I shall
give thee to embrace the two parts of the sky.'^ The one white
and black bird as representative of the moon, in the Egyptian
rendering, was therefore the white bird of the new moon and
the black bird of the old moon. In different countries different
birds have been used to represent this. In some a white dove
and a black, others the Martin or Swallow, which combines the
two, and with us the White and Black Eagle.
Mr Marsh Adams' opinion of the
origin of the form of the Royal Car-
touche is that it was taken from the
course of the Sun as follows
;
:
—
''
At the
present epoch, the earth reaches the ap-
sides or turning points of her orbit, that is to say, the greatest and
least distance from the sun, a few days after passing, respectively,
through the summer and winter solstices but, inasmuch as these
;

Summer Solstice

Spring Equinox

Winter Solstice

Fig. 1 15.

points have a slow relative motion round the orbit, the period of
the year at which they attained thousands of years ago, took place
about the time of the equinox. Hence, if we represent the orbit in
its true elliptic form, a tangent at the extremity of the major axis
will define both the point of equinox through which it passes.
288 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
and the direction of the minor axis or which it
line of solstice to
willbe parallel, thus indicating the relation of the universe, and
the figure thus described exactly gives us the royal cartouche,
always encircling the names of the Egyptian Kings, which thus
images forth the celestial foundation and universal jurisdiction
of that monarchy, so long as the earth preserves its divinely
appointed course/'^
^ The Book of the Master,” by Marsh Adams.
 —

CHAPTER XIV
THE ORIGINS AND EXPLANATIONS OF OTHER PRINCIPAL SIGNS
AND SYMBOLS USED AMONGST US

Take the oblong square first (a Masonic term). The form of

Lodges is oblong Square. The length thereof is as great as the
breadth the length, and the breadth, and the height thereof are
;

equal. This was the Heaven of

Atum based or founded on the
four quarters of the Solstices, and
the equinoxes which followed the
Fig. ii6.
making ofAmenta.
This sign or form was first used to represent the Zodiac, and
is found at Esne and Denderah, and may be considered, therefore,

as the origin or oldest form of our lodge. (Plates may be seen in

Brugsch.)

The Square also very clearly depicted, sym-

bolically, in the Egyptian Ritual and is '^plainly shown in The

—
Book of the Dead,^^ with three figures seated on it two repre-
—
sented by the figure of Maat or Mati Truth, Justice, Law, etc.,
the third figure being Osiris, seated on the Square in the Judgment
Hall. The Egyptian name is Neka.
This Square you find depicted in many of the ancient temples
and in the Great Pyramid, as two seats, one for Osiris and one for
—
Maat it is the Masonic Square.
This is portrayed as the corner-stone of the building, and the
foundation of Eternal Law in the Court of Divine Justice.
The figures here exhibited are taken from the Egyptian Hall
of Judgment or Righteousness Papyrus of Ani.
One of these is, as you see, the great Judge Osiris, and his
Judgment Seat is modelled on the Masonic Square.
T 289
290 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Much is made in Masonry of Acting on the Square/' and
here is the foundation of the whole matter.

'
Fig. 1 17.
Maat or Mati,and Osiris, seated on Masonic Square.
(From Papyrus of Ani.)

In the Egyptian Maat or Hall of Judgment, sits Osiris judging

the dead upon the square that is imaged by the Masonic Square,
which was first employed in squaring the stones of the builders,
 — i —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 291

and next in squaring the
conduct in the sphere of morals of the
Masonic Brotherhood, which in Egypt was as old as the brother-
hood of the seven Khemmu or the seven Masons who assisted
Ptah in building the heavens on the Square, of which the ideo-
graph, in hieroglyphic language, is the Mason's square.
Ptah, in Egyptian mythology, was the first great Architect of
the Universe, which he built with seven assistants, the Heavens
on the Square^ previously it was in the form of a triangle, and the
''
Stone-Squarers " date from this time. Ptah was the very great
God who came into being in the earliest time ''
Eather of :

fathers. Power of powers, Eather of beginnings and Creator of

the eggs of the Sun and Moon, Lord of Maat, King of the two
lands who created his own image, who fashioned his own body,
;

who hath established Maat throughout the two lands. Ptah it

was who fashioned the new bodies in which the souls of the dead
were to live in the underworld he was the great artificer in
;

metals and he was at once smelter and caster and sculptor, as well
as the master architect^ and designer of everything which exists
in the world and the universe —
I-em-Hetep was Horus, brought
on as the son of Ptah, the divine healer, the good physician, the
healer of the bodies of mortals during this life, and through him the
good spirits were brought and presented to his Eather " 1 U. is .

the same, but another name for him. In Ptah is the commence-
ment of the Fatherhood, all was Motherhood before.
Ura “
Kherp Hem, who held the highest sacerdotal
^1
office in Egypt, as the High Priest of Ptah at Memphis, is also

spoken of as the Arch Craftsman “ tes." He raised up

the body as well as the soul, and, in conjunction with
^
Sem and Hen nutar (prophet) exalted and anointed
(

with oil. The Ritual says : ^ I lustrate with

^ J|
water in Tattu and with oil in Abydos, exalting him who is in the
heights” (in excelsis).
A great ceremony consisted in a grand procession round the
walls of the Great Sanctuary of Ptah, conveying upon a sledge
the Bark ” (or Ark) in which the coffin of the god was supposed
to rest, and the mourners sang the song
''
To the West ” to help
:

them on their way to the gate of fair entrance in Amenta,

292 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The Coffined One and the Seven Glorious Ones ” who
followed the coffin of their Lord/’ were brought on from the
StellarMythos, and there the '' Coffined One ” represented the
Pole Star, and the Seven Glorious Ones, the stars of the Little
Beafj constantly circling around the Pole. That it must have

Fig. ii8.

The First or “ The Maatit Boat.”

From photo by Emil Brugsch-Bay. Original found at Meir is now at Gizeh. The
only boat which has preserved its original rigging. Dates from eleventh or
twelfth Dynasty. The dead man is sitting in his cabin wrapped in his cloak.

been the Little Bear and not the ‘‘ Great Bear,” may be assumed,
because the former could always be seen and was always under
observation, whereas the latter, at times, dipped so far down the
horizon, that at certain periods it must have been lost to view to
those in Egypt.
Sir L. Page Renouf^ in his translation of ^^The Book of the
Dead,” is of opinion that the Coffined One ” and the “ Seven
tn
'u
w
c
Vi
O

O
CQ
03
Xi
-n
xs
c
d
-M
C3
Qi

6
<
t;
03
-t->
03

’Oi
6
o
o
03

*5 be
03 fi
*' .S
Ph s
0)
5:; o

<u

s
5 s
)-l

o
+->
03
o
m

TJ
03
t3
03
(J
03
Vi
a
id
•
o
»-<

id

Si

Vi
0
03
be
'O

cn
1

3 I
Vi
lisJ
03
cn
03

H
i

I
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 293
Glorious Ones who the Pole vStar and the
follow^ represent
Great Bear, but he evidently overlooked the fact that at times
the Great Bear dropped below the horizon in Egypt and
could not be seen^ yet the '' Seven Glorious Ones always
remained visible. Hence our opinion that it was the Little
—
Bear Ursa Minor (Ritual^ chap. Ixxii.), '' The 7 Stars which
never set.^'
In the depiction of these seven that we find in Central America

the form of the seven stars would apply equally to

o
either but certainly not to the Southern Cross, as the German
translators have assigned them, and whose decipherment of the
same we cannot agree with.
The first ‘'boat'’ or ark is called Maatit, and the second is called
Sektit in the Egyptian language.
The Sektit or the Seher boat or Hennu boat^ was not made
in the form of an ordinary boat, but one end of it was very much
higher than the other and was made in the shape of the head of
a gazelle The centre of the boat was occupied by a carefully closed
.

coffer, which was surmounted by a hawk with protruding wings

stretched out over the top of it. This coffer contained the body
of the dead Osiris, and it rested upon a framework or sledge which
was provided with runners. The support of the sledge was
made in the form of lotus flowers, which are well-known types of
the dawn and renewal of life. Papyrus plants are emblems of the
—
South Lotus plants of the North. It was in this boat that
the mummy form entered the Tuat, was drawn through, and,
finally entering the tail of a large serpent, was drawn through its
body and came forth as a new or regenerated soul at the Double
Cave on the island in the lake. It is of great antiquity and pre-
dynastic.
As Egyptian, the ark and shrine of Ra-Harmakhu represented
the double equinox in the two horizons. The double abode of Ra
(in Solar Mythos), in the dual domain of light and shade the —
same model was in Hebrew, which was to be erected equally in
—
sun and shade the open part to the rays of light was to be exactly
The coloured plate represents the second or “The Sektit Boat.” Repro-
duced from Dr Budge's “ Gods of the Egyptians,” by kind permission of Methuen
& Co*
294 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the same to balance the veil or shade of the covering, and not to
have more sun than shade.
It was the custom of the Egyptians to represent heaven in
miniature, as an ark of so many cubits, and inside, there was a
shrine for the deity, and a figure of the God, within the vSanctuary,
so that the sacred ark shrines of the Egyptians dated back to the
earlier Stellar Mythos, and consisted of a boat and shrine, and the
images of the god were placed within the shrine, and borne on the
shoulders of the priests around the Temple, on certain festal
days.
There was an ark of 7 cubits (Stellar), and one of 8 cubits
(Lunar), and one of 4 cubits (Solar). The 4 cubits represented
the four quarters of heaven the one of 8 cubits, the octonary, and
;

the one of 7 cubits, the Heptanomes.

The Ark of the Israelites was brought out of Egypt by Moses,
and probably used by him as High Priest at On, and the two
Cherubim, which were afterwards adopted, with wings (here
shown), were prototypes of the Egyptian beetles.
The name of the beetle in Egyptian is Khepr, and in the
Hebrew the Mercy-Seat is the Caphoreth, n ^ S rendered
^
the Cover of the Ark,^’ that was formed by two cherubs,
which are Beetles in the Egyptian prototype. The Beetle-
headed .Solar God was Khepr, and the two Beetles formed
the Caphoreth in the Egyptian Ark as the cover of the Mercy
Seat. The Beetle was Khepr, and the Beetle with Atum-Iu was
Khepr-Ra. This identifies In with lahu as Khepr-Ra, who is a
form of Atum in the scarabaeus sign of the Zodiac so that Atum-
:

Iu is the sign of the two Beetles.

Khepera is much older than Ra, because he is sometimes repre-
sented as a Hawk (the Spirit) issuing from a mummy. This
would mean a type of Horns L, and, coming forth from the
mummy as a spirit, would indicate and prove how old is their
Eschatology. As the doctrines of Atum were in existence ages
and ages before the Osirian, it will give one some idea how old
these people were, and the advancement they had made and
worked out in their religious beliefs at this very early period.
The first “ Bark,'' or Ark, is that in which the soul proceeds on
its journey from this sublunary abode. Eirst, it travels from the
East to the West until Ra sets in the West ;
then the soul has
to disembark from this ship and has to enter, by a ladder of seven
 ^ —
PRIMORDIAL MAN 295
steps, another Ark, the Sektit Boat, which takes the soul across
the firmament after passing through Amenta, it travelled to the
North, with Horns, the Sun-God, at the prow, until the
stars which set in Heaven are reached/’ This is called the Land
of Life.” Hence the origin of the song : To the West, to the
West, to the Land of the Free.” In chapter Iv. of the Ritual we
read :
''
See thou Horns at the Look-out of the ship, and at his
sides Thoth and Maat. All the gods are in exultation when they
behold Ra coming in peace to give new life to the heart of Chu ”
i.e. Horns the Son with Truth and Justice bringing Chu, the new-

born soul to Osiris (God) to be received by him and all the angels
with joy and exultation into the Land of Life.
The song : To the West, to the West, to the Land of the
Free ” was sung as a Funeral Song ” or Dead March.” It
was sung at the obsequies of all the dead at burial, having their
belief as before stated. As regards this having been written by
Russell and referring to the United States, it could not be so.
In Ireland there is a very old song to the same effect, probably
—
handed down by tradition from the ancient Druids Egyptian
Priests. Russell may, and probably did, use part of this, but
Maspero gives the whole translation from the hieroglyphics, which
is sufficient proof of its origin and meaning. The Egyptian Lands
of the West were not geographical, they were in Amenta, the
nether world of the dead. The dead, on their way there, were
called '' Westerners.”
Dr Le Plongeon^ in his works on the Mayas, confounds Amenta
— —
the Land of the West” of the Egyptians which was celestial,
with the terrestrial, and misunderstands Proclus and Plato who
were quoting the Egyptian High Priests. If he would read and
understand the noth chapter of the Ritual, he would see that it
was “ not geographical knowledge of the earth,” but that which
they had worked out in the heavens, and had nothing whatever
to do with the land of the Mayas, whom they knew and called
Haui-nibu (people beyond the seas).
He mixes Amenta with the Mayas as geographical, puts an
exoteric rendering and does not understand the uranographic and
esoteric representation.
296 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

The Ark of the Covenant

The Ark Covenant, built and set up by Moses in the

of the
wilderness, according to the Sacred volume —
and which has not
—
been seen is precisely similar in all measurements to the Stone
Chest still to be seen in the King^s Chamber of the Great Pyra-

Fig. 1 19.

mid, and which is undoubtedly the original, although the contents

are gone. According to the Ritual it should have contained the
Coffined One,” and we know that miniatures of this used to be
carried around the Egyptian temples at Memphis on stated
occasions during their religious rites.

The Holy of Holies in The Temple of Solomon

The ''
Ark Covenant,” showing the bars on the side,
of the
according to i Kings viii. 8. The Cherubim above on the covering,
each with two wings, without hands, and a cloud above between
 ^

PRIMORDIAL MAN 297

the Cherubim, which seems to shine and to be, as it were, embraced
by the wings of the Cherubim.

Fig. 120.
The Holy of Holies in the Temple of Solomon, and The Ark of the Covenant
showing the bars on the side, according to i Kings viii. 8. The Cherubim above
on the covering, each with two wings without hands, and a cloud above
between the Cherubim which seems to shine and to be, as it were, embraced by
the wings of the Cherubim, and we give the origin and history of the Ark, as
it may be interesting to those who belong to the Grand Council of Royal Select
and Super-excellent Masters.

The Latin word Area ir^xn (Hebrew, Aran, Area) signifies

298 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
properly a coffer, and this the true meaning of the Hebrew
is

Aran^ which Moses makes use of to denote the coffer or chest

wherein the Tables were deposited upon which the words of the
Covenant or the principal Commandments of the Law were
written. This Coffer was made of Shittim wood, covered with
plates or leaves of gold, being two cubits and a half in length, a
cubit and a half wide and a cubit and a half high. Upon the
top of it there was all round it a kind of gold crown and two
Cherubim were fastened to the cover. On the two sides of this
Coffer there were four rings of gold, two on each side, through
which staves were put, by the help whereof it was carried as they
marched through the wilderness. This was the Ark of the
Covenant,’' a Chest or Coffer of great value, wherein the two Tables
of Stone were placed.
After the passage of the Jordan the Ark continued for some
time at Gilgal. From thence it was removed to Shiloh. Here
it was when the Israelites took it thence to carry it to their camp.

They gave battle to the Philistines, and the Ark of the Lord fell
into the enemy’s hands. The Philistines, oppressed by the hand
of God, which lay heavily upon them, sent back the Ark, and it
was lodged at Kirjath-jearim. It was afterwards, in the reign of
Saul, at Nob. David conveyed it from Kirjath-jearim to the
house of Obededom, from thence to his palace at Zion and last of
;

all Solomon brought it into the temple which he had built at

Jerusalem.
It remained in the temple, with all suitable respect, till the
times of the last Kings of Judah, who gave themselves up to
idolatry, and were so daring as to put their idols in the very Holy
Place itself. The Priests, being unable to endure this profanation,
took the Ark and carried it from place to place that so they might
preserve it from the fury of these impious princes. Josiah com-
manded them to bring it back to the sanctuary, and forbade them
to carry it, as they had hitherto done, into the country.
Some time before the captivity of Babylon, Jeremiah, fore-
seeing the calamities which would happen to his nation, and en-
lightened in a supernatural manner, removed the Tabernacle and
the Ark Covenant into a cave of that mountain which
of the
Moses ascended some little time before his death, and saw from
thence the heritage of God. To this mountain Jeremiah went,
and in a hollow cave of it concealed this sacred depositum. The
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 299
Priests who accompanied him intended to set a mark upon the
place in order to rememberbut never were able afterwards to
it^

find it. The prophet reproved them for their curiosity^ and
declared that this place should continue unknown till the Lord
should gather together once more His people that were dispersed,
and should be reconciled to them. It is questioned, with good
reason, whether the Ark was placed again in the temple after the
return of the Jews from the captivity of Babylon.
The Talmudists relate that Solomon, having learnt by revela-
tion that the Assyrians would one day burn the temple lately
built by him, and carry away all the rich materials which he had
placed there, took care to have a private hole made underground
where, in case of necessity, he might conceal the most precious
ornaments and most sacred things belonging to the temple from
the knowledge of any enemies. Josiah, having a foresight of the
calamities which were upon the point of falling on the Hebrew
nation, hid here the Ark of the Covenant, together with Aaron's
Rod, the Pot of Manna, the High Priest’s Pectoral, and the Holy
Oil. But during the Babylonish captivity, the Priests having lost
all knowledge of the place where these things had been concealed,

they were never afterwards seen, and were not in the second
temple.
Others affirm that Nebuchadnezzar conveyed the Ark to
Babylon, and that it was among the rich vessels which were
carried off by him from the temple. Some are of opinion that
King Manasseh, having set up idols in the temple, took away the
Ark, which was not settled there again during his reign. The
author of the fourth book of Esdras represents the J ews lamenting
that the Ark of the Covenant was taken by the Chaldeans in the
plunder of the temple. The Gerama of Jerusalem, and that of
Babylon, both acknowledge that the Ark of the Covenant is one
of the things which was wanting in the second temple after the
return from the captivity of Babylon. The Jews flatter them-
selves that it appear again with the Messiah who is expected
will
by them. But Jeremiah, speaking of the time of the Messiah and
the calling of the Gentiles to the faith, says that they shall neither
talk nor think of the Ark, nor remember it any more. Esdras,
Nehemiah, the Maccabees and Josephus never make any mention
of the Ark in the second temple and J osephus tells us expressly
;

that when J erusalem was taken by Titus the sanctuary was empty.
300 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
St Epiphanius relates, without doubt from some ancient
tradition of the Jews, that Jeremiah, foreseeing the approaching
ruin of the temple, carried the Ark of the Covenant into a cave,
and by his prayers prevailed that it might be sunk and swallowed
up in the rock so that it never more might be seen. This done, he
addressed himself to the Priests and Elders, who accompanied him
in the following words The Lord is ascended from Zion into
:

Heaven, from whence he must one day descend with His celestial
host and it shall be a sign of His coming, when all nations shall
:

adore the Cross. No one shall discover the Ark except Moses,
the prophet of the Lord and no priest nor prophet shall open
;

the tables which are inclosed in it, except Aaron, the elect of God.
But at the second resurrection the Ark shall be raised and come
forth out of the rock, it shall be placed on Mount Sinai, and all
the saints shall be assembled about it, waiting for the Lord's
return, and endeavouring to defend themselves from the enemy
who would take it. Jeremiah, at the same time, sealed the stone,
writing with his own fingers the name of God upon the place, in
like manner as if it had been cut with iron. From this moment
a dark cloud was spread over the name of God and has kept it
concealed to this very day, so that no one has been able to dis-
cover the place nor read this divine name. This cloud appears
every night with great brightness over the cave, to show, as it
were, that the glory of the Lord does not forsake His law. And
the rock, before mentioned, lies between the two mountains where
Moses and Aaron died."
Josephus, the son of Gorion, who had seen the books of the
Maccabees, having first related that Jeremiah had concealed the
Ark and the veils of Moses’ Tabernacle, put these words into the
mouth of Jeremiah, to the Priests who followed him and desired
to know where those things were hidden
''
The Lord hath
:

sworn that no man should know this place, nor discover it, till
the Prophet Isaiah and myself return to the world then we will
;

lodge the Ark again in the Sanctuary and under the Cherubim’s
wings.’’ Lastly, the Rabbins agree in saying that the Ark
no more was seen after the captivity of Babylon, and that
the Foundation Stone, which they believed to be the centre
of the Holy Mountain, was placed in the Sanctuary in its room.
The Fathers and Christian Commentators agree generally with
the Jews on this point, that the Ark was never found again
after the Captivity.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 301
Besides the Tables of the Covenant, placed by Moses in the
sacred Coffer, God appointed the blooming Rod of Aaron to be
lodged there, and the Omer of Manna, which was gathered in the
wilderness. Tertullian is of opinion that the twelve Stones, taken
from the bottom of the J ordan when the Israelites passed this river
dry-shod, were likewise placed there. The Mohammedans assure
us that Moses’ shoes, which he pulled off before the Burning Bush,
were likewise preserved there that besides these, Aaron’s Ponti-
;

fical tiara Vv^as kept there, and a piece of wood, called Alouah,
which Moses made use of when he sweetened the waters of Mara.
They also add that the Ark was given by God to Adam ready
made, and that it passed from hand to hand, and from Patriarch
to Patriarch down to Moses that all the portraitures of the
;

Patriarchs and Prophets were represented about the Ark and ;

that Shekinah, or the Majesty of God, rested upon it that in

:

times of war an impetuous wind rushed out of the Ark, which

blew fiercely upon the enemies of Israel and entirely defeated
them and that for this reason they often carried the Ark of the
:

Covenant at the head of their armies. There are some who

believe that the Ark was brought to Ireland by J eremiah and that
it still lies buried there at Tara, but we must turn to the Mythology

and Eschatology of Egypt to learn the true meaning of all this,

and the solution of the question is the esoteric representation in
the Ritual.
In 1877 William Simpson called attention to the Japanese
— —
Ark shrines or mikoshi ^which have many points of likeness to
the Jewish Ark of the Covenant, and which was carried on
men’s shoulders by means of staves.” Mikoshi signifies the high
or honourable seat of Temo-sama, or Heaven’s Lord.”
The first lord of heaven in the Astronomical Mythology was
the ruler of the Pole Star, whose high and honourable seat was at
—
the Pole Anup on his Mountain.
In some of these arks is the small figure of a deity, which is the
representation of Heaven’s Lord.” There were seven of the lords
of the Pole Star altogether —one for each star in the cycle of pre-
cession in succession. Now there are seven of these arks preserved
in theTemple of Hachiman at Kamakura, Japan. They are said
by some to be state-norimans, but as these shrines are connected
with the deified Mikado, they are mikoshis as well as norimans.
The mikoshis Themselves being eight,” the eight seats or ark
302 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
shrines answer to the Kami when had been added
the eighth one
to the seven, as overlord, but seven was the primary number in the
Kami as of the Egyptian Akhemu, or Never-setting Ones. Israel
is charged by Amos with having borne an ark shrine which was

obviously the Tabernacle of a Star God, as Gods were once the

Elohim (Amos v. 26).
The Heathen likewise had in their pagan rites little Chests
or Cistae, wherein they locked up their most sacred possessions.
Apulius says that in certain profane processions made in Egypt,
there was a person whose office it was to be Chest-bearer. He
held a box, containing the richest things for their religious uses.
Plutarch^ in his book entitled ''
Of Osiris and Isis,” tells us almost
the same thing. Pausanias speaks of a Chest in which the Trojans
locked up their mysteries, and that, being taken at the siege of
Troy, it fell to Euripilus’ share. The ancient Hetrurians had also
Cistae among their sacred vessels. There was the same custom
among the Greeks and Romans. These boxes often enclosed things
of a lewd, profane, superstitious and ridiculous nature whereas ;

the Ark of God contained the most sacred and serious things in the
world, such as the Table of God’s Law, etc.
As among the Egyptians and Jews the Ark was a kind of
portable temple, so among the Mexicans, the Cherokees and the
Indians of Michoacan and Honduras, an Ark was held in the
highest veneration, and was considered an object too sacred to be
touched by any but the Priests. Amongst the Mandan Indians,
in N. America, we find the image of the Ark preserved for
generations, and religious ceremonies performed, similar to those
in Egypt, connected with the same. In Mexico and Central
America we find the Ark preserved in the most sacred part of the
temple, and some of them in a most perfect state of preserva-
tion, viz. at Copan and at Palenque in 1848 (see Stephen's
travels).
The Osirian religion is at least 20 thousand years old, and
may be 50 thousand for aught any Egyptologist knows to the
contrary. This has been proved by the recent discoveries at
Abydos, showing that the Osirian doctrines existed there in all
their glory and perfection more than 15 thousand years ago, and
before this the Egyptians had the doctrine of Atum, etc. but ;

the masonry of Ptah is infinitely earlier than that. Free-

masonry may be said to have arisen at the time of the Stone-
 — —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 303

Squarers ” i.e. worked out ” the double
at the times they had '' ''

horizon/’ and squared the heavens, which was done by Ptah, the
Great Architect of the Universe.
The double horizon was formed by Shu when he lifted up the
heavens, but was not squared.
Ptah was the builder who wrought in conjunction with Ma or
Mati, the goddess of law, justice, truth, etc., and we mention this
to show that Ma or Mati was
founded on the Masonic square.
also
We have no doubt that our saying, '' to act on the square
—
Masonically ” is from the Egyptian ''to act rightly, to act :

justly and truthfully, or according to Maat.” Working with Ma or

Maat donotes creation according to eternal laws or understanding
rule.
. LZZI
The is the seat of Osiris in the Judgment

Hall, from which place all are judged as to the past, and must be
found perfect before they could proceed further.
Symbolically, therefore, it shows that it was first emblematic-
ally the seat for judging right from wrong, so to speak "to ;

bring the material into perfect form, and to reject that which was
not perfect,” and to build on the square as a fourfold foundation
is to build for ever. Paul speaks as a mason when he makes
Christ " The Chief Corner Stone ” in the Temple that is builded
(Ep. ii. 20-22).
We must date the origin of our Ceremonies in Freemasonry hack
to the time when the Egyptians had perfected their Eschatology in ;

fact, it was and is their Eschatology, practised in a dramatic form,

the more so to impress upon the I. and those of the various degrees,
as they pass from the lower to the higher, to instil into their minds
the whole of the doctrines of final things. These were the Priests
and learned men only, who knew all things, and the common herd
of mankind were never taught all the forms, ceremonies and
doctrines. The Priests, who formed a distinct brotherhood
amongst themselves, kept the knowledge and powers as a close
secret, and only taught the common people as much or as little as
they thought fit but, although we date our ceremonies only as
;

far back as this, we must go back thousands of years before to find

the origin of most of the signs and symbols. Some of these date
from the earliest Mythos, but more from the Stellar Mythology.
304 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
These were brought on and used in their Eschatology^ symbolically,
as we have brought it on in the Christian doctrines in the same
manner, therefore, the origin of the signs and symbols would he much
older than the form of our ceremonies. We would impress again
upon our readers that the word Freemasonry was not used then,
but that Freemasonry, in all its degrees now, is the purest form
that is in existence of the old Eschatology of ancient Egypt, and
that the more one studies the records of the past, the greater proof
there is that we differ very little, even in the form of our lodges
and all pertaining thereto in each degree. The study of the
ancient remains of the writings and temples, found in Central
America and Yucatan, and other parts of the world, prove how
universal this was, and how exact the copy and because we find
;

different names in different parts of the world, and different names

in the same countries through the various ages of this earth’s
existence, even up to the present day, it was the same Great God
from the beginning until now, the same attributes, and the same
trinity in unity. Evolution and time have changed much as
regards names, and various Priests have made innovations, but
from the time of Horus I., the first man-god who lived and died
and rose again as Amsu, it is all one and the same, however much
the various cults have made innovations.
''
The situation of the Lodge —due East and West ”
—proves
that our Brotherhood was founded at the time of the Eschatology
of the Ancient Egyptians, and not from the Stellar or Lunar
Mythos, as it would then have been North and South but, taking
;

all the various degrees of the Brotherhood into consideration, it

is astonishing how little has been obliterated from the Astronomi-

cal Mythology, not only in signs and symbols, but also, that part
of the Ritual has been retained from the earliest date and ;

although we have substituted words and explanations ” for all

our ceremonies, so much of it has no real meaning for those who are
Students of Freemasonry, because we only repeat it like the poor
Aboriginal Australians “ it has always been ” there can be no
:
;

wonder, therefore, that many Brothers have looked for the true
meaning and origin for years, without being satisfied that the
present one is right, nor can they ever do so without returning to
Old Egypt, for it is here only that the birthplace of the Brother-
hood can be found. The legends which have been founded on the
Astronomical Mythos, and Ritual of Egypt, will find their explana-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 305
tion here only, and nowhere else. It is useless to try and continue
an exoteric rendering in the place of the true esoteric representa-
tion science and knowledge in the end will prevail, ignorance and
;

false beliefs must give place to scientific truths.

Origin of the Twenty-four-inch Gauge

The 24-inch-gauge or cubit is the hieroglyphic ^=3 and has

the phonetic value of Maat and indicated, primarily, that ''

which is straight,’’ and was the name which was given to the
instrument by which the work of the handicraftsman of every
kind was kept straight and measured metaphorically, a rule or
:

law or canon by which the lives of men and their actions were
kept straight and governed, belonged to the Egyptian word Maat.
The Egyptians thus used the word in a physical and moral sense
as we do in all our ceremonies connected with this instrument, as
their naming it Maat clearly proves, therefore, it is a very import-
ant instrument used by our Brotherhood much more so than
;

the majority would at first conceive. The British inch was the
unit of linear measurement used at the building of the Great Pyra-
mid, or at least it is the nearest standard in existence, as it has
lost I one-thousandth part of itself, after being carried from land to
land through all these thousands of years. There is, therefore,
more in it than being an instrument to measure our work ” and
being symbolical of time.” One inch is the time representation
of the Great Year prophetically. Eive hundred millions of the
Pyramid inch is the length of the earth’s Polar diameter.
Twenty-five inches give the length of the Sacred Cubit
(5 X 5 = 25 """pyr'amid^O- ubsolute length of the Sacred Cubit
is the same used by the Israelites and spoken of in the volume of

the Sacred Law as the one ordained by God, and was brought
out of Egypt by Moses, who, being one of the High Priests of
On, no doubt knew and understood all the mysteries and secrets
of the Great Pyramid and sacred doctrines. It was different in
length to that of the Greek, Roman, and later-day Egyptian
cubit. Ereemasons, perhaps unknown to themselves, have been
the custodians of the secrets connected with it from the original,
through ages of time, bringing on from its origin how much of the
original secrets connected with it ? ? ?
u
 —

3o6 signs and symbols OF

Thus we see that the standard and unit measurement,
of linear
used at the building of the Great Pyramid, from which the British
inch was derived in primeval days of purity and Eschatological
worship, before the people fell away from their true doctrines,
has been handed down by us pure and unsullied. The measure-
ments of the Mayas were the same as the Egyptians in all particu-
lars, reckoning by 5 and 20.
The great attempt of the French people to abolish alike the
Christian religion and hereditary weights and measures of all
nations, to replace the former by a worship of philosophy, and the
latter by the Metre —
French metre scheme depending, in a certain
manner of their own, upon the magnitude of the earth, as well as
the substitution of a week of seven days by an artificial period of
—
ten days is not very old nor yet an improvement upon the exact-
ness in measurement of these ancient people because, by assum-
;

ing, as their unit and standard of length, the one ten-millionth of

a ''quadrant of the earth’s surface ” that took a curved line drawn
on the earth’s surface in the place of the straight axis of rotation
it could not be so exact, and in fact is far inferior in measurement.
The British hereditary inch, therefore, is much nearer and more
exact to an integral earth measure. As long as one retains a
power of geometry, so long will the diameter be thought of gfreater
primary importance than the circumference of a circle, and when
we come to a sphere in motion, the axis of its dynamical labour
shall hold a vastly superior importance, especially when the
earth’s equator is not a true circle. Yet all this was taken into
account and provided for by the builders of the Great Pyramid
—
and the references for the grand unit the ten-sevenths or ten-
—
millionth part of the earth’s Polar semi-axis then adopted, is
now shown to be the only sound and scientific one which the earth
possesses. Through all these years the British inch has only lost
I one-thousandth part of its length —
and that we are aware of.
Who shall say that this has not been caused by a Divine will ?
—
you ask why because, as years go on the interior of the earth
cools down, earthquakes take place and the outer crust falls
in and the circumference would lessen, and in time so would
the earth’s Polar semi-axis. If the Pyramid was built by
Divine Inspiration, we may be sure that the Great Architect of
—
the Universe has provided in some way His way to keep —
all correct, even to the smallest detail. For those who believe
 — —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 307

in the Divine Inspiration^ there something for them to think
is

about and ponder over before any change is made in our standard*

Origin of the D.C.’s Symbol

The symbol of the dove on the white wands of the D.C/s is

very ancient^ and dates back to Stellar Mythos. These white
wands^ surmounted by a bird, were the symbols carried by certain
of their priests, certainly as far back as the time of the Temple
of Pithom and probably much earlier, and are still used as they
were thousands and thousands of years ago by the priests of
Egypt, and those of the Central States of America, by the Yezidis
around Mosul, who have carried them down, with all the cere-
monies of their ancient religion, from generation to generation to
the present day. The dove is a symbol of the soul. In the Stellar
Mythos it was always the dove, because it was the representation of
the soul of the mother —
that was primary. It was the bird of soul,
when the soul was first attributed to the female source, but when
the Solar Mythos took the place of the Stellar we find from the
Ritual, that the transformation from the mummy was made in
Amenta, the deceased became bird-headed ” as a soul, and thus
assumed the likeness of Ra, the Holy Spirit, in the form of a
hawk, as it was in their later Eschatology, the sign of the soul
that was considered to be male, the soul of God the Father the —
Holy Spirit. There can be seen in Egyptian drawings, the soul
portrayed in the process of issuing from the mummy in the shape
of a dove instead of the usual hawk : both are emblems of the
risen soul, but the dove was the earlier type of a soul derived
from the mother. The hawk was the symbol of the Father and
Son i.e. of Ra and Horus, so that, wherever we find these
symbols used, we know the origin of the date and meaning
attached thereto. The divine Horus rises again in the form of a
dove as well as in the shape of a hawk. I am the dove ! I am
the dove ! exclaims the risen spirit as he soars up from Amenta
Ritual, Ixxxvi. i. Here the dove (of Hathor) is also the bird of Ra,
and thus the dove becomes the bird of the Holy Spirit, female in
the mother and male in the divine Horus, and finally in the Father.
On the tomb of Rameses IX. the dove appears in the place of the
hawk, as a co-type of Horus at the prow of the Solar boat, which
 —

3o8 signs and symbols OF PRIMORDIAL MAN

shows how they made use of and brought the oldest symbols on.
The Holy was always represented by a bird, which, in the
Spirit
Egyptian symbolisms, was the dove or hawk. We find also that
two birds (symbolically) acted as conductors!^ The Ritual says :

— Ye two divine hawks upon your gables, who are giving atten-
tive heed to the matter ye who conduct the ship of Ra, advancing
onwards from the highest place of the ark in heaven ;
also it is

said to Osiris : Thy two sisters, Isis and Nepthys (represented

by two birds), come to thee and they convey to thee the great extent —
{of the waters) in thy name of the great extender as the Lord of the
Flood'' —^Teta, 274.
These allusions prove that there was an ark " to which the
two birds were attached as conductors!^
 CHAPTER XV
THE ORIGIN OF THE TRIANGLE
Triangle of Horns I. Triangle,
which Shu lifted up Pyramid
on the Seven Steps. or Cone.

The Triangle was a primary form of the Pyramid and a sacred

symbol, because the Pyramid was typically the Pyramid of
Heaven ;
therefore this triangle is typical of Heaven.
In the Egyptian Stellar Mythology, Shu, standing on seven
steps, first lifted up the heaven from the earth in the form of a
triangle, and at each point was situated one of the gods, Sut, Shu,
and Horus.
The triangle, therefore, was one of the most sacred emblems.
The definition of Sut, Shu and Horus, in the Egyptian, is identical
with L.A.B., as demonstrated in R.A. chapter, the apex being at
the Pole Star, where Horus was situated.
Horus was the first god of the Pole Star,^' with attributes.
In chapter vii. of the Ritual it says I am the one who presided
:

over the Pole of Heaven, and the powers of all the gods are my
powers. I am he whose names are hidden and whose abodes are
mysterious for all eternity.’'
No. 3 was a sacred number, because it represented these three.
They are the Trinity in its very earliest form, which was Stellar.^
In some of the oldest papyri and monuments we find the
original triangle of Horus I. thus i.e. with the apex
downwards. This has wrongly been associated with the zodiacal
light, but it has nothing to do with it or its meaning. It is in the
^ An oath taken on the Triangle was never known to have been broken,
309
310 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

FiGi 122^
 — ;

PRIMORDIAL MAN 311

form of this triangle that Shu lifted up the heavens, standing on
the top of the Seven Steps/' and the apex of the triangle rested
on them (Fig. 121).
The uranographic symbol, which was constellated in '' Tri-
angula," was composed of three stars held in the hand of Horus
(Fig. 122). Drummond, Od. Jud. pi. 3.
The Triangle, which was thus constellated in Triangula," is
the tripartite division of the Ecliptic, and the triple seasons of the
Egyptian year :

The Water season being represented by Horus ;

The season of Wind and the Equinoctial gales by Shu ;

The season of Dryness and Drought by Sut

otherwise, the water season," the green season," and '' the dry
season," the three signs of which are :
— water," “ growing
plants," and a barn " or storehouse.
Eour months for the water season gave the correct length of
the inundation, and the Egyptian harvest occurred in the eighth
month of the year then followed four months of drought and
;

dearth, which came to be assigned to the destroyer Sut. These

three seasons can be traced as a basis for the Zodiac, which
was afterwards extended to one of four quarters and twelve signs.
Horus of the Inundation was given the Lion as a Solar
Zootype the Archer, four signs farther round, was assigned to
;

Shu, and four signs are a correct measure of one season, or a

tetramine.
Sut was continued in conflict with Horus in the Constellation
of the Twins, the power of drought which was opposed to the
power of Shu was the reconciler of these two continually
life.

warring powers, and in the Zodiac he represents the green season

of vegetation and breathing life, which came betwixt the seasons
of water and drought.
The Egyptian month was divided into three weeks of ten
days each, which obviously corresponded with the heaven of the
triangle, the tripartite Ecliptic, and the three seasons in Egypt.
Then followed a heaven of four quarters or four sides, in which
may be traced the houses of Sut, Horus, Shu and Taht but the ;

division of the month or moon, and the Ecliptic in three parts,

equated with the three seasons in a circle or Zodiac, which was
measured monthly by the Lunar god Taht, with his 3x10, thirty
days.
 . :

312 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

This mound or pyramid of seven steps is called the staircase
or ladder of Shu, and Maspero says it was famous throughout all
Egypt. The event (as supposed history) took place at Hermo-
polis, the city of which Taht was lord, therefore it was during
Lunar Mythos that this originated. In the Ritual^ a figure of
this mound, with seven steps, called the ladder or staircase of
Shu, is frequently portrayed. The moon fulfilled its four quarters
in twenty-eight steps, fourteen up and fourteen down. In the
first quarter the moon took seven steps upward, from the under-
world to the summit, which, in the annual reckoning, was the
equinoctial mount. There are two sets of names in the Ritual
given to the seven steps, as the seven primordial powers in two
of their Astronomical characters in Egypt. In the first
1. An-ar-f, the Great.

2. Kat-Kat. Different
3. The Bull which liveth in his fire. Names or
4. The Red-eyed One in the House of Gauze. Attributes
5. Fiery-face which turneth backwards. of
6. Dark-face in its Hour. Horus.
7. Seer in the Night.

In the Second :

1. Amsta.
2. Hapi.
We give the original Egyptian
3. Tuamuteef.
names ; all brothers of 30°
4. Habhsenuf.
know our present ones.
5. Maa-tef-f.
6. Karbek-f.
7 . Har-Khent-an-maa-ti

The four of the latter seven are the gods of the four
first

quarters, who stand on the papyrus of earth and who become the
children of Horus in a later creation.
We must remember that Shu upraised the heaven of day in
one character and the heaven of night in another He is a pillar
of support to the firmament as founder of the double equinox.
He sustains the heaven with his two arms. It was at the
equinoctial level that the quarrel of Sut and Horus was settled
1 Shu upraised the heaven of day and in his other character was Anhar who
upraised the heaven of night.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 313
for the time being by Shu, and Shu stands for the
therefore
equinox as the link of connection betwixt Sut and Horus in
the North and South.
The heaven in two parts, South and North, as the domains
of Sut and Horus, was now followed by the heaven in three
divisions that was upraised by Shu, as establisher of the equinox
in the more Northern latitudes. This heaven in three divisions
was the heaven of the Triangle, which preceded the one built on
the square by Ptah.
Horus and Sut had been twin-builders of the heaven and the
founders of North and South (South first by Sut) and established
the two poles or pillars, situated at the North and South, which
afterwards were placed at the Porchway entrance of the temple of
—
Ptah, Amenta, Solomon’s Temple, etc. the two Tatt pillars.
Shu followed with the new foundation in the equinox, which was
—
double East and West. Sut, Horus and Shu then founded the
heaven of the Triangle, based upon the twofold horizon and the
crossing :Shu, as the equinoctial power, is the third to Sut and
Horus of the South and North. With him the first triad was
completed, and the two pillars, with a line across, would form the
figure of the triangle
V (Ritual^ chap. cx.).

The meaning of this triangle is well known to those of the 33°,

and it is associated with this degree where the apex rests on the
which surmounts the Crown, which is supported by the
“I*

double-headed eagle, holding the sword in its talons. This crown

would be the representative crown of zodiacal
light —
(see Crowns) —
not the triangle, the
highest crown of illumination in the highest
degree — At
the ef -Crown which was first assigned
to Amen-Ra.
We draw particular attention form to this
of the triangle, as it is very ancient, and
Fig. 123.
because this form was associated with Horus I,
only^ and is one of the symbols which stand for his names,
and is different from the Pyramid Triangle.
As we have stated elsewhere in this work, this triangle

was the first hieroglyphic for the name of Sut or Sept, but after
the great fight it was associated with the name of Horus I. and
314 AND SYMBOLS OF
SIGNS
was appropriated to him. We see in this papyrus that Shu lifted
up the heavens with his hands^ hence the base of the triangle
above. If he had done it with a stick or prop he would have
had the apex above, but we see from the drawings left us that he
did not do this, and the apex rested on the top of the seven steps
where Shu stood. Much more might be written as an Egyptolo-
gist on which has been a great stumbling block to all
this triangle,
Egyptologists hitherto, and no one, as far as our researches have
gone, has given the true meaning of this particular hieroglyphic.
From the base of the triangle thus lifted up, the square of the
heavens was afterwards worked out, and the four children of
Horns were assigned as its supports. This could not have been
done if the triangle had its base at the bottom. After this triangle
was assigned to Horus we frequently find them blended to-

gether in this form (upon which we have already

written),or in this form as we find among the oldest Mexican

Indians, and those of Central America and Australia. These

two triangles, thus depicted, we find, as may be seen in
Egypt, Assyria, Mexico ;
all over the world, in fact.

We refrain from giving more particulars of this and its

meaning, as we are not a 33°, but only a 30°, and therefore only
on the summit of the seven steps, but those who are interested
will find amongst all the oldest tribes throughout the world the

two triangles on all their sacred ornaments, depicted thus

X
Afterwards it was blended into this form The

former is much more ancient than the latter, and we cannot find
any reason for Brother Gould calling it ''Solomon's Seal." Solomon
was not born when this was first used as a sacred sign, and as far
as our researches go, we have not been able to trace any facts or
reasons to support the assertion that Solomon ever used it as a
seal, though possibly Brother Gould may have some authority with
which we are not acquainted. However, whether he used it or
 . —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 315

not, this sacred sign ismuch older than Solomon, and the origin
and meaning was as we have given. It is widely dispersed all
over the world, and is often to be found in connection with the
Khui Land,’' and they probably took and adapted it from the
sign in Aries in the above way. In the Royal Arch degree we
have also these two triangles interlaced, surrounded with the
circle and with the triple tau in the centre, the meaning of which
is known to Roval Arch Masons.

The Royal Arch Degree Symbol

Fig. 124.

9
8
7
6
5
4
2 3
This y/ ,
with the numbers, will also be interesting to

I
those of The Royal Ark Mariner’s degree.
The earth or house of Anup was then completed by the
Square or base of Pyramid, at the four corners of which, as
—
keepers, were the Divine Powers the children of Horus :

Hebrew Christian

In Egyptian : Amsta Man Matthew

))
Hapi Lion (Ape) Mark
))
Tuamutf Ox (Jackal) Luke
)>
Kabhsenuf . Eagle (Hawk) . . John

Adapted as the signs of the four banners of the Children of

 :

316 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

Israel when they Egypt^ and the explanation of which all
left
R.A.M.'s are well acquainted with. We give here a photograph
taken from a copperplate engraving over one hundred years
old.
These '' four children of Horus '' are very important in
tracing back the origin of the present Eschatologies to the past,
as they are the prototypes of our present four Evangelists. We
have stated before, these four children of Horus are the same
which we find amongst the Mayas under the names of
1. Kan-Bacab —
^The Yellow Bacab, who stood at the South,
2. Chac-Bacab —
The Red Bacab, who stood at the East,
3. Zac-Bacab —
The White Bacab, who stood at the North,
4. Ek-Bacab
—
^The Black Bacab, who stood at the West,
and in Central America, Mexico and amongst the Zapotecs these
names are
Acatal Been Kau
Tecpatl Ezanab Muluc
Cam Ahbal Lx
Tochtli Lamal Cauac

These all represent the four children of Horus, and until

those who are working on the Antiquities in Mexico and Central
America recognise Sut, Horus, Isis, Anubis and others in their
mural paintings, they will never be able to interpret or decipher
the meaning of the same.
It is stated that in remote ages the Maya’s ancestors imagined
that the vault of Heaven was sustained on four pillars, placed
one at each corner, on each cardinal point, and that the Creator
assigned the care of these to the before-mentioned four brothers.
Their traditional history and duties here are the same as we find
stated in the Egyptian Ritual, from whence they obtained their
knowledge, their sacred books being a copy of the Ritual of
Egypt. If Drs Edward Seler, Forstemann, P. Schellhas, C. Sapper,
and E. P. Dieseldorff and others will turn to the Ritual of ancient
Egypt, and recognise that the Primordial was there, and that all
these are copies, carried out by various exodes at the time of the
Stellar M3dhos, and after the Solar Eschatology was brought here,
they will have no difficulty in their decipherment, and will be in
a position to write something that is worth studying, and will be
able to solve all those points which they are at present unable to do.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 317
Second : The four principal Protecting Genii of the human
race amongst the Chaldeans were named :

1. Sed-Alap or Kirub^ represented as a Bull with a human face^

2. Lamas or Nirgal, as a Lion with a human head,
3. Ustur, after the human likeness,
4. Nattig, with the head of an Eagle,
and were said by Ezekiel to be the four symbolical creatures
3i8 signs and symbols OF
which supported the Throne of Jehovah in his visions by the
river Chebar.

Third These four are known to the Hindoo occultists as

:

the four Maharajahs or great kings of the Dylan Cholans :

1. India^ the KingHeaven to the East,

of
2. Kowvera, the God of Wealth to the North,
3. Varouna, the God of the Waters to the West,
 :

PRIMORDIAL MAN 319

4. Yama, the Judge of the Dead to the South.
Fourth : Also amongst the Chinese, the four quarters

Fig. 127.
The Double Holy House of Anup. Origin of Temples found by Dr Le Plongeon
at Uxmal.
1. Tai-Tsong —East,
2. Sigan-fou —^West,
3. How-Kowang— South,
4. Chen-si —North,
 —

320 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

which represent the four Great Powers or Mythical Mount ain s
in China.

Fifth : Amongst the North American Indians they are

known Four Powerful Ones.^’ These people supposed
as the
that these heavenly architects emanated from '' the Great Infinite
One/^ evolved in the material universe from chaos, and they re-
presented them by a square within a circle and by joining the ends
of the vertical and horizontal diameters, in
some cases with an erect pillar in the centre
of the square to represent the Great In-
One, the origin and centre of all.
finite
Probably this figure may be the same as
those found, one in J ava and the other in
North America, mentioned before but we ;

are unable to say for certain as we have not

Fig. 128. seen any photographs of them, and have
only the description given by Forbes and Gerald Massey.
The people of Bavili, Bimi and Yorba, West
Sixth: Africa,
have the same under the names of
1. Ibara,
2. Edi,
3. Oyekun,
4. Oz-be,
and build these names, with the name of Ifi, the Son of God i.e.

—
Horus ^into the walls of their houses.
Revelation iv. 6.
Seventh : —
And in the midst of the Throne,
and round about the Throne, there were four beasts, full of eyes
before and behind :

The first was like a Lion,

The second was like a Calf,
The third had the face of a Man, and
The fourth was like a flying Eagle.
This photograph shows the four Evangelists, St Matthew,
St Mark, St Luke and St John, depicted here as a Man, Lion,
Ox and Eagle, and must be conclusive evidence to the reader,
showing him how the Egyptian prototypes have been brought
down and adopted by the Christians. These also may be seen
in many churches here in England at the present time, one of the
finest specimens, perhaps, being over the altar at South Tawton
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 321
Churchy in Devonshire, where also may be seen a granite stone in
one of the aisles over a grave, with some very clear hieroglyphics
(Egyptian) cut on it ; which probably was taken from one of the
Druidical remains on Dartmoor.

Fig. 129.

The Christian form of symbolically representing St Matthew, St Mark, St Luke and

St John. Brought on from the old Eschatology of the Egyptians and repre-
sented throughout the world as we have shown.

The foregoing, we think, is sufficient proof that mankind

emanated from one common centre, and for this we must go back
to Egypt, for mankind existed here long before they had evolved
their Eschatology, at the time of their Mythology. Nowhere else
have we been able to trace Stellar Mythology proper, except in
Egypt, and all have their origin in the Ritual of ancient Egypt ;

nowhere else can it be found.

Origin of the Two Columns I and B at Entrance

OF Temple

In that beautiful Papyrus of Ani, the original of which is

in the British Museum, you see the entrance to their temple
shown thus :

We find at the entrance two pillars. The four lines at

X
322 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the top represent four sides of a square^ because the ancient
Egyptians always drew on the flat, as they did not understand

perspective. The squares here represent the Terrestrial and

Celestial Globes.
The two shown here between the pillars are, (i) Ra,
flgures
the God in the Spirit, and (2) Osiris, who is God in the body or
mummy form, as the Initiate, claiming entrance to Amenta but ;
 I

PRIMORDIAL MAN 323

according to the Ritual^ questions are asked, which must be
answered satisfactorily as regards his conduct during life, before
being admitted to that immortal region and many trials have to
;

Fig. 131.
We give here a photograph from a copper plate which is over 100 years old, showing
the Pillars of I and B at the porchway entrance of King Solomon’s Temple, of
which a full description will be found in the volume of our Sacred Law, and
although some may think that these differ materially in shape and form from
the Egyptian, their meaning is the same.

be gone through and passwords be remembered see Book —

of the Dead,” chaps, xcix. and cxxv.
Creation is of two sorts, (i) such as that of the Spirit, which
is everlasting and can never pass away (2) visible creation, which
;

is material, finite and perishable.

In many papyri, two figures, '' each holding a knife,” are
seated before or on each side of the door. One is the Watcher
—
and the other is the Herald see Naville^ op. cii. Bd. i. BI. 154.
The Circle or Arrets are 7 in number 7 Arrets or Lodges —
or Mansions, also the names of the '' Doorkeeper,” the
Watcher,” and the Heralds.”
These pillars, which are ornamented octagonal columns, were
 —

324 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN

placed at the Porchway entrance of the temple in Amenta. One
was called in Egyptian '' Tat/’ which means in their language,
''
In strength ” the other, '' Tattu,” which in Egyptian is '' To
;

establish.” The word '' Tattu ” also denotes the two Tat Pillars ;
this means in Egyptian The place of establishing for ever.”
The explanation of the ornamentation you see on these, is
symbolically the same as the two pillars at the Porchway
Entrance to King Solomon’s Temple. The Tat is a figure of
stability it supports the four corners and is equal to the square.
;

The original Two Pillars ” was brought on from early Stellar

Mythos, and represented Horus in the North and Sut in the South,
and was always erected in the ceremony of making the boy
into a man,” an establisher, a creator, etc., as may be seen amongst
the Australian Aborigines and other native tribes at the present
day and when the Egyptians had worked out Amenta, then two
;

pillars were brought on and placed at the entrance of Amenta as

above and became eschatological. There were two pillars of
the gateway of the house of Ptah. These represented Horus and
Sut.
TwoTats form the entrance to Tattu a Double Square —
Tattu is the entrance or gateway to the region where the mortal
Soul is blended with an Immortal Spirit, and is established for
ever in the mysteries of Amenta.
According to the Egyptian Creed all these temples were simply
representatives, so to speak, of Amenta and Heaven : their priests
were human representatives of the Divine Master, and bore
Divine titles. All these '' Types ” were a dual of their belief of
the same in Heaven and life hereafter their teachings, forms and
;

ceremonies, representing their beliefs as to the life that must be

led on this earth to attain the
''
Throne of Glory,” and the trials

the Spirit would be subjected to until that was accomplished.

‘‘
Never the Spirit was born, the Spirit will cease to be never :

Never was time it was not end and beginnings are dreams
; !

Birthless and deathless and changeless remaineth the Spirit for ever ;

Death hath not touched it at all, dead though the house of it seems.”
 ^

CHAPTER XVI
ORIGIN OF THE CIRCLE AND THE POINT WITHIN A CIRCLE

The point within a circle is one of the hieroglyphic

signs of the Sun-God, Ra, but it is not merely an image of the

solar disc. For one thing it is a Masonic symbol, and H. A Giles .

the Chinese scholar, who is himself a Mason, tells us it is held to

represent the One Supreme Power, whatever that power may be,
the Great Architect of the Universe, recognised alike by ourselves
and our brother Masons of every religious denomination see —
H. A. Giles' Historic China,’' page 389.
The earliest supreme power figured in Heaven in a masculine
shape was the Power of Stability and Equilibrium, associated
with the fixity of the Pole Star. This was first assigned to
Anup, in the form of a Jackal; then to Horns I., to Ptah,
the Great Architect, and finally to Osiris, the power that
held all things in equipoise.
The Pole Star is the first fixed point within a circle, not the
Sun, and the earliest Supreme Being at the head of the seven
primary stars was the god of the Pole Star. Therefore we claim

of Ra to have been the Ideograph of the

Pole Star at the centre of a circle.

And as the sceptre ofAnup and the J ackal itself was assigned
to the latter Solar god when he became supreme, as the one who
presided over the Pole of Heaven, it follows that the sign also was
transferred to Ra.
The Great Architect of the Universe began to build the House
325
326 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of Heaven with the Pole Star for foundation stone, or rather, for
the coping stone of the cone, the Ben-ben, the House of the Mound,
when the circle was the enclosure of Am-Khemen.

O
The dot equal
in the centre of a circle is

to the point at the top of the cone that

was crowned with the star at the summit.
In this circle of the Pole Star there were
seven gods or glorious ones grouped to-
gether in the constellation of the Lesser
Bear, revolving round the Most High, the Great Judge, the All-
Seeing Eye who saw by night, and who is the figure of Anup
at the Pole in the Planisphere of Denderah.
The circle of Precession, or rather. Recession, takes 25,827
years to perform its cycle, and each one of the Pole Stars (7) could
be seen shining down the passage opening to the north in the
interior of the Great Pyramid in its turn.

The Divine Circle became the sign of Ra in his

Zodiacal Circle, but thereno such standpoint for its origin as a

is
Solar symbol that thereis for its having been the star at the

centre of the Circumpolar Enclosure. Moreover, the Glyph

is an equivalent for the Eye, and the two are co-types.

Therefore it may be inferred that,

as the fixed star at the centre,
itwas the Primordial All-Seeing
Eye in the Astral Mythology. The
Pole Star, considered as an eye
upon the summit of the moun-
tain, explains the Chinese name
of the Heaven’s -Eye Moun-
tain.” We find the same equiva-
lent in the States of Central America.
The gods are described as being in their circles according to
their numbers, and the god of the Polar Circle was A i or the One,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 327
the Supreme One. When the sign was given to Ra it denoted the
One Supreme Power in his Circle ;
then his Circle was astronomic-
ally the Circle of the Zodiac or eschatologically the Circle of the
Universe. The Pole being at the centre, served to determine the
four quarters and the eight semi-cardinal points.

for the Pole Star Circle,

we may infer that the wheel with eight spokes or the star with
eight rays is the figure of Am-Khemen, the Paradise of the eight
gods —that is, of Anup and the seven Glorious Ones.

familiar to all R.A.M.'s, combines the en-

closure of the Pole Star with the Triangular Heaven of Sut, Horus
and Shu. The Triangle, united to the square of the four quarters.

formed the double Holy House of Anup. The

Mountain was the Mount of the Seven Stars, the Seven

of the Pole
Stairways, Seven Steps and other forms of the Mythical Seven.
It is on these Steps that Shu is said to have stood when he upraised
the Heaven of Am-Khemen, the Paradise of the eight gods which
succeeded the Circle of the Great Bear, and the seven in the
Lesser Bear. Thus Am-Khemen was the Circle of Enclosure
of the Seven, with Anup of the Pole Star added to complete
the Eight. This is the Circumpolar Paradise, upraised upon the
summit of the mount that was a figure of the Pole the Mythical :

Mountain of the North which was figured in the artificial Mounds,

Round Hillock, Cairns, Beehive Huts, Piet Houses and other
Conical structures in all lands and from remotest times, as burial
places for the dead that where to rise again upon the Mount of
Heaven. We are unable to get back to the time when the work
of the Mound Builders had no religious or eschatological signifi-
cance. The first Mound of Burial also denoted the Mount of
Resurrection, and it is the Mount which led up to the Paradise
 —

328 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

upon the summit, first uplifted by Shu-Anhar as the Heaven of
Am-Khemen.
The seven candlesticks with lighted candles we have no doubt

Fig. 133.
The Seven Golden Candlesticks.

were introduced by Moses as a representative type of the Seven

Glorious Ones ’’ ix. the seven stars of the Little Bear, originally
in Stellar Mythos. We have at the present time the same in use
amongst the Christian Churches representing the mystic seven,
which are the prototypes of the Seven Glorious Ones. Also the
—
7 Pole Stars each in turn represented The One and these became
the origin of the 7 Powers, 7 Great Princes, etc.
 — — —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 329

Nothing can be plainer^ more definite or more convincing than
this :

—
Revelation ii. 28. I will give him the Morning Star.
—
Revelation i. 16. And he had in his right hand seven stars.
—
Revelation i. 20. Mystery of the seven stars and seven —
golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven
churches. The seven candlesticks are the seven churches.
—
Revelation hi. i. Seven spirits of God and the seven stars.
—
Revelation iv. 5. ^There were seven lamps of fire burning
before the throne, which are the seven spirits of God.
In furnishing the Ark of testimony according to the pattern
seen in the Mount, instructions are given for the Lampstand to be
made with Six branches giving out of the Candlestick. But it is
added ''Thou shalt make the lamps thereof seven’' Ex. xxv.
: —
This therefore was a figure of six encircling the one that was a
fixture in the centre i.e. The Seven Pole Stars.

Houses of Heaven

When the four quarters were filled in with the twelve signs,
the circle surrounding the Mount Earth was the
or Pillar of
Zodiac. Thus, when Moses " Builded an Altar under the Hill
and Twelve Pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel ”
—
Exodus xxiv. 4 these were an imag^ of the Mount, and the
twelve signs which marked the twelve divisions of the Celestial
Circle. This Astronomical Circle was also figured in the Hebrew
Gilgal, formed with twelve pillars or stones. Joshua is said to
have taken twelve stones out of the Jordan and set them up in
Gilgal. These were landmarks in the waters of Heaven, not in
the waters of Jordan below. The Gilgal, or circle of revolution,
then, was a figure of the Zodiac, and the twelve erect stones or
pillars represented the twelve Celestial signs and an erection in
;

the centre of this circle, a Stone, a Cairn, a Pillar, an Altar or a

Mound, would signify the Mount upon which the four supports
were set up at the four cardinal points in the Circle of Heaven.
According to Mohammedan tradition the Kaaba at Mecca
had been constructed ten different times. It was first built in
Heaven, when the angels circled round it in procession. This
shows it to have been an image of Heaven in ten different shapes,
beginning with the Cone or Pyramidion of the Pole. All ten
330 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
might be made out from the figures that survive as sacred emblems,
such as the Cone, Triangle, Square, Pyramid, Cube, Octagon,
Cross, Circle, and the rest. The name of the Kaaba, from Ka'ab,
a cube, denotes the shape the building had assumed at the time
that name was given. This would indicate the Heaven of the
four quarters with Zenith and Nadir added to the Square. Natur-
ally the primary figure drawn in Heaven was the Circle, which the
Kamite record shows. This was made definite by the revolution
of the seven great stars in Ursa Major — the constellation of the
—
Ancient Mother, also known as the Thigh Uterus and the —
Mesken or chamber of birth. In this circle also revolve the seven
stars of the Lesser Bear (as children of the Thigh), who repre-
sented seven primary powers here grouped together as the seven
Glorious Ones. They circled round the Mythical Mountain of the
North, which, as a figure in Astronomy, is the Celestial Pole, and
in the Eschatology is the Mount of Glory. This Mount was
imaged in the Conical Mound of the primeval builders. Two
figures were established as the Circle and the Cone. Thus it was
seen that there was a fixed point to this Circle of the Seven Stars,
determined by one never-moving star, which we now call the Pole
Star. This, to the early Astronomers, was the star that crowned
the summit of the Mount, the Cone or Pyramidion, as the fixed
—
point in the circle of the Bears that is, of the Great Mother
and her seven children. The Pole Star was assigned to Anup,
who was added to the group of seven as the eighth child of
the Ancient Genetrix. Anup became the first or supreme one,
as highest and most stable of them all, and who, in the course of
time, was looked upon as a father to the earlier seven. The
earliest fixed point within the circle was the Pole Star. Plutarch
speaks of the Egyptian Priests having a ceremony when they
walk seven times around a circle, '' seeking for Osiris,’' burning
incense, resin and myrrh. They do not find him, but Horus, the
Son, whom the Ritual says “ has taken possession of the throne
which his father had given him; he has taken possession of
Heaven, and inherited the earth, and neither heaven nor earth
shall be taken from him, for he is Ra, the oldest of the Gods.”
The second chapter of the Aat tells of the difficulties, dangers
and darkness that have to be traversed through the valley of
death, in the following words :
—''
I am the man and clothe thy
—
head and after his two eyes are given to him, and he becomes
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 331

glorious therewith.” The book further says :
—“ I have come to
see the princes, uncover your faces
and lay down your head-dresses
when ye meet, for behold I am a mighty one among you, and
let me live upon the offerings among you,” which may interest
those of the 18°.

A Fig. 134. B
Prototype of part of the Ceremonies of the 18°. From ‘‘Mexican Antiquities,”
published by the Bureau of American Ethnology, Smithsonian Institution.

The 17th and i8th chapters of the Ritual must be interesting

to those of the 18"", because here we find that the blind Horus, or
Horns in the dark, or blindness or invisibility, had the veil of
darkness (a net) over his head, so that he was unable to see, and
had to pass through difficulties, danger and darkness, after which
he was presented to the great circle of Chiefs or Princes, the veil
being removed by Thoth, who restored him to light, life, health
and strength, and all the glorious company of Princes, in which
he was given a place.
He was first presented and conducted by An-maut-ef, who
saith, I am come to you, ye great circle of Chiefs and Princes
in Heaven, upon earth, and in the world below. I bring to
you N — void of offence towards any. Grant that he may be
with you daily.” He is then taken by Se-meri-f through the
valley of the shadow of death, and after mounting seven steps is
presented to the Glorious Princes with these words I come to :

you, O Circle of Princes” i.e. Chiefs, in Restau ^^and I —

bring N — to you. Grant to him bread, water, air (provender
of the altars), and an allotment in the Sechit-hotep, like Horus.”
Thoth having removed the dark net, he is invited to unite or join
in our circle and the feast. The oldest text gives it, '' Come
thou to me,” which means an invitation to join in the circle
and feast. Both names (An-maut-ef and Se-meri-f) are titles of
 —

332 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

Homs. He states (Ritual^ chap, cxxv.): 'H have given bread to the
hungry, water to the thirsty, clothes to the naked and a boat to
the shipwrecked.” It is the usual thing for the Egyptian Priests
to bear divine titles, the Ritual observance being dramatic and
symbolical representation of the actions of the gods. The above
may interest Brother Winn
Westcott^ and we invite him to study
the Ritual and —
Blind Horus ” see A. 2. 2.
Fig. 134. This picture, taken from the Mexican Codex,
may be of interest to brothers of the 18°.
Practically it represents a part of the ceremonies of this degree.
One figure depicts a representative of Xipe, '' the flayed one,” and
is the same as the Zapotec Teotitlan del valle,” which means
''

the one who has passed through the valley and shadow of
death, difficulties, danger and darkness,” as depicted in other
figures of this Codex.
Ais a part of the ceremony which all will understand, and it is

not necessary to give here too much information regarding the

''
secrets.” —
K. of E. and W.
B. Here we observe two figures the first on the left is the
;

candidate to be initiated into higher secrets, and he is giving his

solemn promise, as seen by his left hand, to keep all secret and
sacred. He has already attained to a certain eminence, as may be
seen from the Horus lock and the apron he wears.
Seated on a throne before him is our representative or M.W.S.
He has the sacred gold chain or collar round his neck and the
sacred scrolls on his knees. He wears the Horus lock and has the
Horus feathers on his head. By his hands it can be seen that he
is telling his friend that
''
He Descended and He Ascended.”
Between them is the food or provender of the altar ” to be con-
sumed later. The emblem of fire at the back of the cakes and
wine denotes that all will be consumed. The crown and three
feathers, also depicted, are ready to be placed on the head of the P.
The uniformity of the priesthood and ceremonial usages
amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans and Mayas is undeniable, and
dates back to Egypt, whence they all obtained their doctrines and
beliefs.
There was a distinction between the high and subordinate
priests. Amongst the Zapotecs the former were known as Uiga-
''
tas i.e. great seer,” and amongst the Mexicans they were called
Quetzalcoatl. They took divine titles of the gods, as did the
 — —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 333

Egyptians, and this is a prototype here reproduced from Central
America.
The figure on the right, B, in Mexican is called Piltzinteott
or Piltzintecutli, “ God of Princes or Master of Princes.
The god of the Pole Star was called ^^god one and ^^A i,'’ as
we find in the early Stellar Mythos of Egypt. Examples of this
are numerous in all the ruins of the ancient cities of Central
America, and the Hieroglyphics are still extant for anyone to read
who cares to learn.^ Where Dr Edward Seler finds the type of the
Crocodile (the hieroglyph representing A i), it shows that this was
erected and depicted on stone at the early part of their Stellar
Mythos, when Anup represented the supreme power, and before
he was' deposed by Horus they knew this and believed it
;

because it was part of the Ritual of Egypt, from whence they

obtained their knowledge.
The Ritual mentions ten great circles about Ra (Heaven
divided in ten divisions), which, with Ra's circle, would make eleven

see this depicted on Druidical stones from Ireland, also

from the Mexican and Central American, and in another part '(I
travel over the earth on foot (eleven to the N., eleven to the S., and
—
eleven to the W.), returning to the E.” here was a ladder of
seven steps leading to the Elysian Fields (or Heaven) Pyramid
— —
Text, plate of Ani “ furnished with words of might, after en-
countering impurities and abominations to which the damned
^ ’

are liable in Amenta. After I come to you,0 Circle of Gods or the

Glorious and Great Ones, in Restau (or an association of persons,
chiefs and princes), and bring to you N., grant to him bread, water
and air, and an allotment with you.'’ Certain words of might and
the names of the Priests, ''who present the manes of the dead,
maybe given here, as follows Shah-la-mah,
^
:

JoToT •

to salute or salaam in Egyptian. (Assyrian, Peace.) Make a peace

offering
^ Se-meri-f. Hebrew, Ab-.
Son he loves. Prince, Lord. The Great One, the Mighty
or the
The Beloved Son

One, the Ever-Coming One. The Great Prince who was at

^The Great Crocodile == the Great Water-Lizard, the first day sign here. The
Mexican Chalchiuhtlicue i.e. the Great Water-Cow or Great Mother = Ta Urt who
brought forth the first young Crocodile— was her first-born. Seejpage ii6, fig. 50.
 — : —

334 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

the head of the seven tribes of the Nomes or seven Astronomies
in the Heavens. In ancient times Upper Egypt was divided into
seven tribes, with a Prince over each, and one Great or Mighty
One over all. The names of these we find on the so-called '' Green
Stone,^^ now at Ghizeh, and are as follows :

Seven Cities enclosed in fortified walls in Upper Egypt

1. The City of the Eight Owls, beloved by Horns.
(Khu, that is : the City of Seven Spirits.)

2. The City of the Seven Tebbirds.

3. The City of the Twins.
(Taui, the ancient Nekker, opposite El Kab.)

4. The City of Kheperu —Ru or Kheperu.

(This represents the City of the Beetle — Keper-Ru is a form of Atum
in the sign of the Zodiac —or
the City of the Ark. Shadow of
Wings.” — Psalms xvii. 8; xxxvii. 7; Ivii. i ; Ixiii. i.)
5. The City of Kan, beloved by Sekhat.
6. The City of Pu (Pa), beloved by Selk.
(The Powers of Pu are Horus, Amsta and Hapi — chap, clxii. Those
of the Red Crown.)
7. The City of the Kings, beloved by the Monarch.
(This was the Royal or head of the Seven Nomes.)

Egypt was first mapped out in seven Nomes as the Hepta-

nomes. The earliest heaven was formed in this figure with seven
Astronomes in the waters of space. The seven Constellations
—
with seven Rulers the seven Khuti or Glorious Ones known as
the seven Ali, under various names, the first and foremost of
whom was Sothos, the leader of the seven in the circle of the
year. This we see was also the custom of the Kingdoms of
West Africa and amongst the little Pygmies before mentioned in
the forests of the Congo.
A/'/A^A 1
An-Maut-ef may be translated :

the column ” or support of the Great Company of the Princes.

With regard to the ten great circles, which, with The One,'' ''

made eleven, and which the ancient Egyptians, according to The ''

Book of the Dead," believed that there were ten great circles in
''

the universe circling around one great centre of all," making com-
Heaven, shows how accurately the old
plete the Architecture of
''
Mystery Teachers " had made and recorded observations for
50,000 years. Do the Astronomers of the present day recognise
1 An-Maut-ef was also a title of Horus as ruler in the circle of the lesser year, and
Se-meri-f title of Horus as traveller of the Heavenly road in the circle of Precession.
 — ;

PRIMORDIAL MAN 335

that ten separate divisions could be made to correspond to this ?

We believe not. Moreover^ it would be extremely difficult, if not

impossible, from observation during one lifetime to define these.
Stellar Photography has proved to us the millions of other stars
that exist, which cannot be seen even with the most powerful tele-
scope, as well as proving that constant changes are taking place,
and the disintegration of the old and reforming of ^'new systems''
so that it would appear the ancient Egyptians could not compre-
hend the vastness of the universe and space, and what existed
therein. All they could have done would be to mark down through
50,000 years or more that which they could see by the eye alone,
as far as we know. We also know they divided the heavens into
—
thirty-six divisions after twelve North, twelve South and twelve
Central.
Herodotus says that the Egyptian Priests told him that they
had recorded time for so long that during that period the sun had
twice set where it now rises, and had twice risen where it now sets.
Drayson says the sun revolves around a centre as we
revolve around the sun, and the sun travels at the rate of
40 miles per second, therefore it would travel through space
33,000,000,000,000,000 miles in 'performing its one year. As the
Priests of Eg3rpt made observations from one generation to an-
other, tabulating the results for future generations, the question
arises :
''
How much could they map out of the universe during
this period, and how much came under their observation that
cannot be seen either through the telescope or from Stellar Photo-
graphy during a period of a present life ? " And yet we find that
they did so ages before our present knowledge of photography
— from ancient papyri, a free translation of which is :

''
Then God, seeing that they sought Him not, but longed
after material pictures and attractions, sent forth His Edict unto
each one of the Suns, and commanded them to emane worlds,
and when the Suns heard this edict of God, they prepared them-
selves to do His bidding, and every Sun that was in the universe
sent forth from his bosom a choir of planets. Thus began the
Solar System that exists, each Sun being the centre of the planets
which he evolved, and every planet revolving around that centre,
from whose glowing bosom he had birth. Many and various were
the planets evolved, according to the nature of the Suns from
which they came, according also to the manifold existencies which
336 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
God foresaw would be produced thenceforth
wherefore the ;

Earth-Sun is called Parent of the Earth of Man. Erom the body

of the Sun Man's Earth came^ and into the body of the Sun it shall
be absorbed when the consummation of all things cometh. When
the planets were evolved from the Sun they were sent forth at
first in gaseous vapour^ immense revolving spheres projected into

space, but bound by laws unto the parent star. When this vapour
subsided and condensed they became mighty spheres of water,
whirling ever in their appointed circles and proceeding along their
regulated paths. When ages and ages rolled into the gulph of
ages and ages, and ages and ages vanished into the abyss of time,
the Sphere became solidified with earthly particles and ceased to
be a watery globe and thus, as years revolved on years, and the
;

forces of Nature exercised their powers, and heat contended with

cold, and vapour with solid there were volcanic changes and
;

fiery revolutions and many deluges. Then the earth gradually

assumed its present shape, having been the grave of successive
generations, until the race that now exists upon it assumed unto
themselves living developments."
Thus we see that what Stellar Photography has only now,
within the last fewyears,‘' discovered "and demonstrated by photo-
graphic art to be facts, was known thousands of years ago by the
Theopneustics. How could they have known these facts, as now
proved by Stellar Photography ? Had they the same instru-
mental means of finding out these things as our present astro-
nomers, or was it Divine Knowledge imparted to them by the
G.G.U., or recorded observations from generation to generation
for at least 50,000 years ? We believe the latter.
Note to Royal Arch Masons
The 64th Chapter and Rubric is a very important one to all
R.A.M.’s. It commences with I am Yesterday, To-day and

To-morrow (Alpha and Omega)," etc., and is probably the oldest

of all. Two versions seem to have existed in the earliest times.
In the Rubric of one it says :
— ''
This Chapter (Scroll of Papyri) ^

^ chapter from the “ Book of Life,” ” to be recited on coming forth to-day,

It is a
that one may not be kept back on the path of the Tuat, "whether on entering or in
coming forth for taking all the forms which one desireth, and that the person may
;

not die a second time.” If this chapter be known, the person is made triumphant on
earth (as in the nether world) and he performeth all things which are done by the
living, etc., etc.
 —; —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 337

was found in the City of Khemennu upon a Block of Iron of the
South, which had been inlaid with letters of real Lapislazuli
under the foot of the god during the reign of His Majesty the
King of the North and of the South, Men-Kau-Ra triumphant,
by the Royal Son Heru-Ta-Ta-f triumphant. He found it when
he was journeying about to make an inspection of the temples.
One Nekhit was with him, who was diligent in making him
to understand it, and he brought it to the King as a wonderful
object, when he saw that it was a thing of great mystery, which
had never before been seen or looked upon.''
In the other Rubric (Papyrus of Mes-em-neter) it says This :

Chapter (Scroll of Papyri) was found or discovered in the founda-

tion, on a Plinth of the Shrine of the Divine Hennu boat (or Ark)
by the Chief Mason in the time of the King of the North and ol
the South, Hesepti triumphant " ; and it is there directed that it
shall be recited by one who is ceremonially pure and clean.
This last Rubric dates B.c. 4266, and the other B.c. 3733. It
is stated that it was found." Also in the Demotic Tales of the
Priests of Memphis we are told how it was found. R.A.M.'s are
told the present tradition. Chap. cxlv. says :

I have washed myself in water

I have anointed myself with oil
I have arrayed myself in apparel of white,
I have with me my sceptre of .

The 17th chapter very ancient, more than 6000 years

is

before the probable date of Moses. Although we take Ptah as the

founder of Freemasonry, yet from the 17th chapter of the Ritual
we can clearly see that this sublime Ritual or Doctrine must have
existed earlier.
From the time of Ptah we date the orientation from the East
and the commencement of the Solar Mythos.
The 17th chapter gives two lists of the Primordial, but
Ptah is not amongst them. These must date back to the Stellar
Mythos and the orientation North at the time of Sut and Horus
I. We can see this by the name Men-Kau-Ra, because that
shows the Horus or Amsu name of Ra, and at a very early date
of the Solar Mythos —
at the time they were changing from one
to the other :and also that Heru-Ta-Ta-f was Horus then being ^

brought on as the Son of the Father ; a most important point in

 —

338 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

studying the Ritual and Eschatology which must not he overlooked
if we wish to elucidate and trace accurately the evolution of their
religion in all its mysteries^ for here we from Horus
see the evolution
and One God, merged into
I., the first Father and Son, the Father
and Son being one and the same.
The new sayings of Jesus and fragments of a lost Gospel/'
translated from papyri found at Oxyrhyncus, is connected with
this chapter. The translators of the above have rendered the
fifth Logion as follows Raise the stone and there thou shalt find
mef' but in the Ritual it is shall find the word of God!' It is
Horus who speaks, who says it was a revelation made by Ra, the
Holy Spirit. This was given to Horus the son who speaks with
his father in heaven, and Horus speaks it as the word of God he —
isthe sayer of the sayings. The opening sentence, '' Let not him
who seeks cease until he finds," is on the same parallel. This
fragment a copy of one of the oldest parts of the Ritual, dating
is

at least 10,000 years ago.^

Royal Arch Formation

When Shu up the heavens, he formed the East and
lifted
West divisions of heaven i.e. the two horizons. Heaven had
hitherto been divided into North and South only, and in doing
this,standing on the equinox, he formed the Royal Arch (celestial)
Catanarian. The North was represented by a pole or pillar, and
the South was represented by a pole or pillar ; the former assigned
to Horus and the latter to Sut.
N. Pole —Horus

'
''O
S. Pole —Sut
Fig. 135.
There is no doubt that St Paul, Clement of
1 Rome and Polycarp, knew th©
Egyptian Ritual.
 — , ^

PRIMORDIAL MAN 339

These two were afterwards brought on and assigned
pillars
to the entrance of Amenta. They represent the two Tatt pillars
=to I and B at the gateway entrance of the house of Ptah, and
the Royal or Catanarian Arch was formed as represented above.
Note re Spade and Pick —
In the Ritual chap. i. it states
.
:
“ I have grasped the
spade on the day of digging the earth in Suten-Henen,’’ and is referred to again in

chap, xvii 49 -
^ /
*• V »
We give the Egyptian Hieroglyphics

only, so that the secrets may be kept to those only who are entitled to know thems

The Origin of the Term “ Companions ''

This term or word dates back far away into the past, yet it is
so distinctive that there cannot be any reasonable doubt as to its
origin and meaning.
In Monumental times, Egypt had passed the stage of Totemic
Sociology, but the evidences left of its prehistoric existence
are still visible and extant in the place-names and in the mirror
of Mythology as the Nome of the Crocodile, Nome of the Hare,
:

Nome of the Serpent, etc., and many others, still recognised.

The status of Totemic Sociology survived in Egypt when
the Artisans worked together as Companions in Companies.^
The '' workmen '' in the temples had the distinct name of
''
Companions ” applied to them, and were a distinct body of men,
possessing certain privileges. In the Egyptian these Companions
are the ARI by name, and the Totemic ARI can be traced by
name to Upper Egypt, where ARIU, the land of the ARI, is a
name of the 17th Nome Brugsch. Only men or Companions of
this Nome had certain privileges connected with the Temple and
the religious rites at this early period. They were of a lower
order than the priests, but had the distinctive appellation of
Companions.’^
Most illustrious ” is
an Egyptian title used for the Master
of Masters by the Osiris N. (Ritual^ chap. xiv.). Other signs and
meanings of the same may be found in Hymn 13, chap. xv.
(Ritual), interesting to those of R.A.°

Notes on Different Signs, etc., in Several Degrees

To E.C. brother Masons it may be interesting to know that
their Sign ” is much older than the traditional history that is
given to it. If they will look in the Papyrus Leyden or one of
340 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the vignettes in Sir Page Renoufs
le Book of the Dead/' p. v. B.,
or Naville's Book of pi. 22, they will see that this
the Dead/' i
sign was used by the ancient Egyptians at the setting of the
Sun." They will find the meaning in the 15th and i6th chapters
of ''The Book of the Dead."
The original P.W.'s will be
found here and allude to the
R and SS. The intermediate
is Horus-Behut (Dr Budge's
blacksmith —
ist worker in
metals). We, having lost the
true meaning, although not
the sign, have substituted the
names of the TC of the PE, the
original being the E of the S
aud S of the same.
In the 3rd or MM's degree,
the death of HAB and the
legend attached thereto is not
borne out by facts taken from
the Scripture history, which
shows that the true history
has been perverted or lost to
Masons generally, as we see
from 2 Chron. iv. ii " and
:
—
Hiram finished the work that
Fig. 136. — Origin of the H.S. of F.C.D. he was to make for King
Solomon House of God "
for the Josephus mentions that
he lived at Tyulong afterwards. The original was the prototype
of the death, burial and raising of Osiris, and this legend differs
very little, as can be seen in the Papyrus at the British Museum,
from that which is now used and recited in our MM's Lodges.
The traditional history must strike all MM's as being identical
to that now in use. It is not to be wondered at, therefore, that
" the true word has been lost and another substituted till time
and circumstance shall restore the original " at the same time ;

we can assure our brother Masons that the word now used by
Note. —The coloured plate represents and Nephthys having failed to raise
Iris
Osiris Anubis, with D.G. raises him and conducts him. From The Gods of the
Egyptians,” by Dr E. A. Wallis Budge, published by Methuen & Co., to whom
we are much indebted for this reproduction.
 dead

the

i.e.,

ISIS.

simply,

Text.)
FeET

body
THE

Pyramid

the
AT

not
AND
(See

is
it

But

NEPHTHYS, Sahu.”

so.
The

do

to
KnEELS
body,

failed

spiritual
HeAD

having

THE
“the

AT

; Nephthys

BlER raising

HIS
is
and

ON
Isis
meaning

OSIRIS

Anubis,

true

TO
The
by

Osiris

INISTERING

cadaver.

of
M
body

body,
ANUBIS

the

of

raising

The
 —

Primordial man '

341
MM’s is the Hebrew bad translation of the
translation, but a
same in the Egyptian papyri. It is the same as the reputed
murders of '' Chrisma amongst the Hindoos and Prince Coh
’’

amongst the Mayas, who had it direct from the Egyptian tradition,
which was handed down from the Stellar Mythos, the primordial
being Horus I.
At Suten - Henen (or Henen - Su or Het - Henen - Su) we
have the flight of seven steps thus depicted :

and before the first step are two

watchers with cutters, or, as the
text has it the bearer of the
:
T
H — I I

Hatchet and the supporter of the

Fig 137
Scales,’' who demand to know the
names of the Pylon on the right and on the left, and the
names of all the steps before they let the JV through, and
who him when he passeth through darkness and
protect
shadows, and show what examination he has first to go through
before he is admitted to advance to the above steps, etc., which
must be interesting to members of the go'", and if they will
read chapter cxxv. of the Ritual^ they will find the original
words and not a bad translation into Hebrew of the same.
The two names on the '' pillars ” on the right and left of the
“ steps ” are the Hebrew names for two names of Horus I.
The chief one of the three was Khnemu as Her-Shef or Her-
Sheft. He who is on his Lake or He who is on his Island”
that is, the Sacred Cave on the Island in the Lake. This we
have shown before was the same in Central America as in Egypt.
The Great Enemy who is wounded, but not dead is Sut in his —
cave or Hole, whom Horus has defeated, and is now guarded.
That souls needed a ladder whereby to mount from earth to
heaven was a very ancient belief in Egypt and a legend, current
in early times, asserted that Osiris experienced some difficulty in
getting to heaven, and he only succeeded in doing so by means of
a ladder with which Ra provided him. Even then he found so
much difficulty in mounting the ladder that he had to be helped
to ascend it by Heru-Ur and Sut, who were twin gods.^ In the
text of Unus it is said '' Unus cometh forth upon the ladder which
:

’ The Mexican Ometecutli Omeciuatl — Lords of Duality. Deities denominating

the beginning.
342 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
his father Ra hath made for him and Horns and Sut
;
take the
hand of Unus and they lead him into the Tuat.” The fact that
Sut here associated with Horns shows how old the belief in the
is

—
ladder was so far back that it must have existed before the battle
or Horns and Snt^ when the latter was deposed from being a
brother and equal to Horns/' That it was afterwards associated
with Osiris only shows how it was brought on from the primordial,
and we see from Genesis xxviii. 12, 13 how the association con-
tinued. Much more could be written on the seven steps, etc.,
but we contend that what we have brought forward is sufficient
to prove the Primordial.
The Camps " and '' Circles ” of the gods will be found in the
i8th chapter of the Ritual. We are not acquainted with the
secrets of the 33° in the English Chapter, but one of the PW’s
for the highest deg; we have no doubt is
''
Maa Kheru ” in the Egyptian. No doubt we have a bad
translation of the same in Hebrew or some equivalent. We only
mention and then in Egyptian, because it may be “ interest-
this,
ing to those who know," and it will not be giving any secrets,
signs or symbols away to anyone who is not initiated." As the
Ritual states before a man, who is '‘Maa Kheru every door in
:
^

the Underworld opened itself, and every hostile power, animate

and inanimate, was made to remove itself from its path'' Those,
like ourselves, who are " the Highest in the Mysteries of Mem-
phis," will understand, and yet the secret will remain hidden
from others.
The 12 Camps and the 12 Banners of the Children of Israel
represent the original characters in the Astronomical Mythology,
that were given to the 12 Thrones under one name or another in
the final Zodiac.
At first they represented 12 Stellar powers who were afterwards
given Seats, Thrones, or Camps, in the 12 signs of the Zodiac or
in Heaven —
the 12 great spirits who are Companions " with ''

Horus in Amenta.
Originally they were first 7, as preservers of the Treasures of
—
Light in the Celestial Heptanomes whether as rulers of Con-
stellations, or as Lords of Pole Stars, who first upraised the starry
fires which were kindled on the 7 Hills of Heaven. To these 7,
another 5 were added, to complete the first twelve Saviours of the
treasure, and 12 orders of each of them, which are the 7 emana-
 — ;

PRIMORDIAL MAN 343

tions of the 7 voices, and the 5 supports so that they should be
kings with Horus, in his kingdom of Eternal Light ; these were
pre-Zodiacal, but were, in the Solar Mythos, stationed in the
Zodiac or around the Mount of Glory.
The original characters in the Astronomical Mythology that
were given the 12 Thrones or Camps, with separate and distinctive
banners, or Totemic Zootypes, were :

(i) Sut (2) Horus

; (3) Shu (4) Hapi
; (5) Ap-Uat; ;

(6) Kabhsenuf (7) Amsta; ; (8) Anup ; (9) Ptah ; (10) Atum ;

(ii) Sau (12) Hu.

;

These were the Kamite Originals.

Fig. 138.

In chapters clvii. and clviii. we find that a Vulture of Gold,

with outstretched wings, holding the symbol of life in each talon,
is to be placed around the neck by a chain of gold, to protect The

Perfect One. The Vulture here represents our Eagle.

We have given the Egyptian representation of one of the
Symbols of the highest degree '' and the 33° English, and it
must be obvious to anyone that these are identical.
The foregoing is Nekhebt —the
Goddess of the South, as
—
one type of Isis represented as a Golden Vulture the Great —
Mother of us all.^ The '' Shen '' or seal, held in each claw of the
Vulture, in their Solar Mythos, represented the Sun’s orbit or the
''
circle,” hence as an emblem to secure life eternal, as we of the

Christians have the Cross T to represent the same —^brought on

from the circle of precession or rather recession of the Pole Stars
or Seven Glorious Ones, and represented at times by the
C Triangle apex down ”), sacred name of Horus L
1 The Mexicans had the same. The names in Mexican and Zapotec are Ixchel
and Tonantzin, or Teteoinnan, or Toci.
344 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The sword held in each claw is also the same as in the 33°.
The winged disk or Horns L, under the name of Hor Behutet,
to which sometimes the two Uraei are added^ with the two crowns,
represents the Lord of the North and the South. We are ignorant
of the explanation as given in this degree here — be given at
if it

all —not being in possession of the 33° in England but the origin
;

is the representation of the Winged-Disk, with the Uraei of Egypt,

the original of which we find in the textsummarised by Naville

in the ‘'Myths ofHorns,” pll. xii. ff.:
— “Horus commanded Thoth
that the Winged-Sun-Disk, with Uraei, should be brought into
every sanctuary wherein he dwelt, and into every sanctuary of
all the gods of the lands of the South and of the North, and in

Fig. 139.

Amentet, in order that they might drive away evil from therein.
Then Thoth made figures of the Winged-Sun-Disk, with Uraei,
and distributed them among the temples and sanctuaries and
places wherein there were any gods.” This is what is meant
by the Winged-Disks, with the Uraei, which are seen over the
entrances of the courts of the temples of all the gods and goddesses
of Egypt. Mr I. L. Stephens found a “ Winged Disk ” over
the door of a Temple at Ocosingo, near Palenque, corresponding
in every particular to those of Egypt.
Although this legend is of a very modern period (Egyptian),
the fundamental facts of the story are very old, for they belong
to the earliest period of the Egyptian history, and are derived
from the old myth of the combat between Light and Darkness.
Ereemasons have taken our interpretation from the Hebrews ;

but we must remember that many of their laws and tales were
derived from the Egyptians at a very remote period. In the 30°,
our present supreme council do not attempt to give you any
explanation of the meaning of the “ R ” in this degree,
probably because they are ignorant of its meaning.
The two Uraei are the same as the two feathers. The R H
thrown over the L S and the L H thrown over the R S are two
 —— —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 345

signs used by the Egyptians when approaching. These are both
represented in the various vignettes from Egypt, the former was
the sign seen during this life, and the latter after the soul
had been weighed and then, when he was presented to Osiris, this
;

sign was given to him to use —

see plate 33, Book of the Dead.’'
The former was the terrestrial, the latter celestial. The Mexican,
North and Central American Indians still use the above signs, as
well as crossing their arms L and U and the sign H A H D. If
given and repeated to you “it is friendship and brotherhood,”
and you are safe amongst them as brothers, and is used and
explained to all the initiated in their Totemic Ceremonies.
The “ Pair of Scales ” Makhaat, which
'I'l

was presided over by Thoth, who from very remote days was
known as Ap-Rehui i.e. “ Judge of the two combatant gods ”
that is to say, “ Judge of Horus and Sut,” and as Ap-Senui,
“ Judge of the Two Brothers was used “ in the weighing of words
and actions or deeds,” and Thoth watched the balance when —
words, these words and actions or deeds were being tried. The
god, whose eyebrows are the arms of the Balance, is “he who
lifted up his arm
” i.e. Amsu.^

Also the Scales or Balance is a Symbol of Maat and its oneness

in duality, the balance being the Scales of Justice, and was erected
in the Maat or Hall of Twofold Justice for the weighing of hearts
and also of words. It was erected as a figure of the equinox, or
the two balances of night and day at equal poise, being erected at
the place of poise and weighing in the equinox.
This is fully depicted and set forth in the oldest or Pyramid
Texts, and may be interesting to the brethren with the “ Balance
on the Collar.” We refrain from further writing on this point, as
we are not 31°.
The fact that many Masons and think that no doctrines
state
of Christian religion exist in Freemasonry, only shows that they
have not taken the 18° and those above it. Without entering
into the long argument of how much of the Christian doctrines
were founded and brought on by the earliest Christian Copts from
the doctrines of the Osirian religion “ the man God ” and “ Isis
;

and the divine child, Horus ” have been transformed into the
“ Virgin Mary and Holy Child, etc.” it must be clearly and
;

^ Mexican name, Motecuhzoma Xocyotzin.

346 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
distinctly stated that the i8° and those above it are up to date by
evolution, and that the professed principles and beliefs in the
Christian religion are here insisted on.
The figure O or O
given as one of the '' Mason’s marks
”

in Brother Gould's last work is the Egyptian Hieroglyphic Ru or

Er, and is not the rough outline of a fish, but represents the fish’s
mouth, and means at, to, with, among, against, from, according
:

to, near by, towards, upon, concerning, more than according to

;

—
the other Hieroglyphics accompanying it see also in Chapter on
the Cross ; probably copied or taken from the carp’s mouth or —
—
an allied species as a type as these abound in the Nile rivers. It is
also the emaning mouth of that fish which gives birth to water as
the life of the world and to the saviour who comes to Egypt by
water, as the water of the inundation in their Astro Mythology,
represented terrestrially by the overflow or inundation of the Nile,
which fertilises the seed planted to sustain life, and which would
thus represent the water of life, the symbol and sign of the sus-
tainer of new and new birth. Hence this old symbol which is
life

found amongst the most ancient ruins and stones all over the world,
a symbol used amongst the ancient brotherhood but forgotten
by most of the present, and the meaning lost to them, until now.
Another word used in one of our ceremonies is '' Hoshea.”
We have asked more than a hundred Brothers, including those
who “ govern and are supposed to know,” what was the meaning,
and whence derived ? but all the answers we received have been
the same ''
: Don’t know, we use it.”
We will give the Brotherhood the origin and reason here now ;

guarding the secrets at the same time. Shu, as the son of Ra, is
the great leader of the people to the Promised Land Anup, the ;

Jackal-Dog, was the guide, and these two are represented in the
Book of Numbers by Joshua, or Hoshea, the son of Nun, and
Caleb, the son of Jephunnel.
These two, the leader and the guide, both in the Astronomy
and the Eschatology, are the only two in the Hebrew version, who
are to go forth in the exodus from the wilderness and burial-place
of the dead.
Shu was at first the son of Nun, the deity of the Celestial uni-
verse who was also called the father of the Gods. He afterwards
became the son of Ra, as the supporter of the Solar disk on the
Horizon, with his two hands.”
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 347
J oshua also had a double character, like Shu in the first he is
;

called HosheUy the son of Nun. In the latter role, Joshua becomes
the upholder of Ihuh, and his change of name is connected with
the change of character. The name of Joshua, or contains
the name of Ihuh, united to a word signifying assistance or help.
In the form it denotes a lifting up, an upholding, as

in the Egyptian name of Shu, to uphold which describes him in

the character of the uplifter to Ra, the Solar God thus Hoshea
;

is the uplifter of his hands in one character, in adoration of Ra,

and in the other as the 7 powers: 6x1 (Joshua xxiv. 15, 16 et

Ritual.)
This should suffice to demonstrate to all Brothers of this degree
the origin and meaning of the sign and word, without exposing
any secrets to those who are not entitled to know them.
The Hebrew name Ah addon'' was derived from the
''

Egyptian Abut-Unti, which we learn from the Ritual was one

of the Egyptian names of the huge typhonian reptile in the
Abyss. Abut or Abtu was a form of the Apap which typifies
non-existence or unti. In the Ritual, chap. xvii. lines 67-68,
The beast that was taken and cast alive into the lake of fire,
or in the red lake, the pool of the damned in the fiery pit of the
'
recess in Amenta.''
'

N. O. L. U. B. A. H. A. J., was another name for the Hebrew

I. H. U. H., which was the Egyptian Atum-Huhi —
Atum-Iu or
Atum-Ra, and was known by the title Ankhu " or the living
one eternal God. In the coming forth to-day from out of the
—
dark of death " which is the resurrection in the Ritual.
“ The Ancient of Days " in the vSemitic is Ra of the
Egyptians, the Solar God who typifies the eternal in the Ritual.
He is called ‘‘ the aged one at the confines of the mount of
Glory" (chap, cxxxi.). He is the aged one upon his throne, as
in the Books of Enoch, Daniel, and John the Divine.
The Ancient of Days together with the Son of Man preparing
for the judgment is described by Enoch, chap, xlvii. 3, and Ritual,
chap, xviii.
Atum-Ra was the judge as God
In the earlier cult at Annu,
the Eather with lu-em-Hetep as God the Son. In the mysteries
of the Ritual He that sitteth upon the Throne " as the Great
Judge in Amenta is Osiris with Horus as the beloved only-
begotten Son —but this was a later cult, the mysteries of Osiris,
 —

348 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

Isis, and Horns, although the latest Eg3/ptian evolution has
been given the foremost place in the Ritual^ and has somewhat
obscured the pre-Osirian mythology but Atum was the Great
;

Judge upon the Mount of Amenta at a far earlier period than

Osiris. Our Lodge likens Amenta. It lieth 4 square, and the
length thereof is as great as the breadth the length and the
;

breadth and the height thereof are equal.” This was the heaven
of Amenta, based upon the four quarters of the solstices and the
equinoxes which followed the making of Amenta. (Rev. xxi. 16.)
Explanation of the symbol of the Pelican or Vulture portrayed
on the Apron of the 18°, as having pierced her own thigh to give
her blood to her young for nourishment, has not any meaning as
demonstrated nor does the “ Church,” where we see it sometimes
;

—
depicted, know the origin or meaning a fine specimen may be
seen as a lectern in St Saviour’s Church, Reading. It represents
in Sign-language the first i.e. the earliest soul considered to be

human, being born of the mother-blood, the soul that was made
flesh in the child Horns, who was born
of the mother-blood —
the blood of Isis
—
and as such was distinguished from
the earlier elemental powers otherwise —
the six Totemic and pre-human souls.
The picture itself is the earliest
Egyptian zootype sign and symbol for
the virgin Neith, and shows in Sign-
language the conceiver of a soul that
was incarnated by the Blood-mother.
The blood that was considered to be
the soul of life, and in a series of seven
souls, is the blood of the female and not
the blood of the male. In the Egyptian
system of representation there are seven
souls or life-forces recognised in nature ;

Fig. 140.
six of these were pre-human elemental
powers, born of the primary Great
Mother, when there was as yet no human soul distinguished from
—
the six that were souls the seventh alone was human, and the
soul was brought forth by the goddess in human likeness, here
depicted in Sign-language.
Of course this was Mythology, but it shows that the Totem
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 349
was first given to the mother and hers were the children Blood- —
Motherhood, and their children were the Blood-Brotherhood.
She was the mythical virgin mother, and had a very natural
origin in their Totemic ceremonies, and was afterwards exalted in
the Eschatology to the virgin mother, who
one character con-
in
ceived and in the second brought forth. These two mothers were
imaged by the Double Uraeus Crown of Maternity. Isis is at once
the great mother and also the virgin mother who keeps the
primary place in the Mythology, because the virgin preceded the
bringer-forth of the child, as the source itself.^

with the double motherhood, which is assigned

It is parallel
to Jesus in the Gospels, with the two mothers as two sisters, the
first being the Virgin Mary and the second the wife of Cleopas ;

thus we see that, although the present interpretation does not

give any real meaning to the i8°, yet the Esoteric representation
is most profoundly interesting and only applicable to this degree.
^ Gignuntur autem hunc in modum. Cum amore concipiendi vultur exarserit
vulvam ad Boream aperiens, ab eo velut comprimitur per dies quinque. The doctrine
is the same in the Christian'phase when’the Holy Spirit makes its descent and insuf-

flates Mary with the dove for totem instead of some other type of breathing force or
—
soul, the difference is that the Holy Spirit takes the place of the Spirit of air other-
wise Ra, as source of soul, had superseded Shu, the breathing force.
 CHAPTER XVII
THE CROSS —ITS ORIGIN, DEVELOPMENT AND INTERPRETATION

Fig. 141.

This good specimen one form of Cross, used and adopted by the Christians,
is

showing original type of Ank Cross, and the four quarters and circle.

The Cross is another sacred symbol used amongst us. It is much

35 °
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 351
reverenced by all nations^ civilised and semi-civilised. Ages
before the establishment of Christianity we find representations
of it almost in every part of the world; from delineations scratched
on stones and rocks to the most stately temples ; on statues and

Q .Ji- V
Egyptian Swastika Egyptian Ank Cross Christian Hebrew Tau Chinese
Fig. 142.

on statuettes in Palenque, Chopan and other cities of Guatemala,

South and Central America, China, India and Scandinavia, and
throughout all the civilised world.
Amongst the Bantu negroes several missionaries, who are
authorities, attest that before Christianity was introduced the
Cross was used as a mystic symbol by the Priests who directed the
worship of the spirits. Amongst the Nilotic negroes at the present
day a form of the Swastika is frequently shaven on men's heads
—see Head of Negro, Sir Harry Johnston's book,
Uganda." Fig. 143.
Also we find that in the practice of the sacred
ceremonies amongst the aboriginal Australians a
Cross is used. In the ceremonies of the Ulpmerka
Fig. 143.
and the Iruntarinia ceremony of the Unjiamba
totem of Urthipita they show the Umbalinyara
Cross, and in the sacred ceremony of Waninga the double and
treble Cross is often used, which may be interesting to members
of the 33°.
There are several varieties of Crosses, some of which we repre-
sent here. All can be traced back to the one primitive form,
which was two human figures crossed, and is first found depicted
on one of the seal cylinders found in a prehistoric grave at
Naqada, dating back to the Neolithic age.
These figures, as here seen, first represented
the four quarters, long before these ancient
people even made out their astronomy. From
these two figures other two figures were blended to form the
so-called Swastika as here seen cut on a sepulchral stone found
352 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

at Meigle, in Perthshire. From this form

was evolved the various other forms of the Swastika which we

find throughout the world. This is

a sinister Swastika from a Cross at St Vigeans, in Forfarshire^

o
n
<>
1)

and this from one of the old Mahometan

1E_ ,

u
Fig. 147.

buildings of the Mo(n)gol period at Lahore, This is from

the fourth city of Troy (Schliemann). From these four
figures, then, itpassed on to the so-called Swastika
which was carried out of Egypt at the time of one of the
earliest exodes, when they had their To- temic Cere-
Fig. 148.
monies and Mythology, and probably be- fore they
had finally evolved their Eschatology, as at this latter time
they had by evolution converted it into the Ank Cross

The Swastika
out the old
— new
I

and
j
is also found widely distributed through-
world in various forms, and much
has been written about its meaning and origin. We con-
tend that what we have written is the solution and key
to the whole matter. This symbol has probably a wider
range than any other that has been preserved from pre-
historic times. On looking over the entire present known pre-
historic world, we find it used on small and comparatively
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 353
insignificant obj ects, such as pots J ugs, implements^ tools^ household
goods and utensils^ objects of the toilet^ ornaments^ monuments,
altars, etc., in America, Asia, Africa and Europe, and it is only by
understanding the Egyptian Ritual and the evolution of their
Totemic Ceremonies and Mythology into the perfect Eschatology,
and the various exodes that took place at different periods, each
time carrying all the various signs, symbols, etc., that had so far
been developed or evolved, that anyone can find the real truth of
the past. Knowing that nothing was ever lost, but all carried on
and made use of in all the gradual evolution that has taken place,
one sees how this was first carried out as the representation of
fig. 84 (page 187), and how the various forms of Crosses have

been evolved out of this. The definition and meaning of all are
practically the same in whatever country or part of the world
we find them, and it is the same as the Egyptian Ank.
The express emblem of Life to Come.^'
That a great number of these signs has been mere orna-
ments, monetary signs or trade marks (the Swastika appears
upon a coin of Krananda, which is held to be the oldest Indian
coin), is perhaps a fact which it would be idle to dispute, but the
uses which have been made of the figure in all the various countries
in all parts of the world, the nature of the symbols with which it is
found associated, its constant presence on altars, tombstones,
—
sepulchral urns, idols and priestly vestments besides the various
—
written documents upon it afford more than sufficient proof that
it partook everywhere of the nature of the amulet, the talisman

and the phylactery. Moreover, for the Swastika to have thus

become a charm it must first of all have been brought into contact
with a being or a phenomenon, more or less concrete, and dis-
tinctly invested, rightly or wrongly, with some sort of influence on
the destiny of mankind. We have therefore given its origin and
its evolution into various forms, and different Crosses now used

amongst the Christian world, which we think is quite enough for

this work. The figure of the Swastika in the centre of the Sacred
Triangle may be said to represent the highest and greatest of the
Christian doctrines of the present day as preached and promul-
gated by our Priests :
''
That the spirit must be born again and
will be everlasting, and that we can only attain this by believing
in the Cross and Christ and the Holy Trinity.” The Swastika
here represents the regeneration of the life to come as evinced by
 —

354 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

its position in the centre of the Sacred Triangle^ which is here the
representation of the first Holy Trinity
(Stellar) — it shows their beliefs and the original
doctrines of these an- cient people were iden-
tically the same as what we now use, time
and evolution having altered them very little,
and that only to suit the Fig. 149. exigencies of the times.
Here is a Cross we found in Lanteglos Churchyard, Cornwall
(fig.i5i). It is an old Druid
moved from Rough Tor,
Latin Cross cut into it and
same form and shape as
A Ank Cross, evidently re-
near, and has had the
placed here. It is of the
those found amongst
the Dolmens of Brit- tany.
Fig. 150.

Fig. 152.
This is a Pre-Christian Cross, Fig. 153.
as found in Central This Cross, from the
America. monuments of Pal-
enque, is also Pre-
Christian, and found
depicted on the Dol-
mens of Brittany, pre-
cisely similar in every
particular, as we have
shown elsewhere*
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 355

Fig. 154. Fig. 155.

Pre-Christian Cross with the four Pre-Christian
corner supports (four quarters) Cross from Cen-
from Central America. tral America.

This is an Irish Cross —Pre-Christian — at

Kiloraboy. The figures at the top must
be interesting to Freemasons, as it shows the “hands grasp” in the same
position as on one of the remains of a temple in ]\Iexico. This Irish Cross
is a typical representation of chapter clxvi. of “The Book of the Dead ” and

Head Rest —in form of x .

We find the Cross well shown in the god

Zipe’s banner^ with the representation of
the two feathers above and on the shield
attached (fig. 7 page 62^ Mexican An-
tiquities ”). Here we have the Hieroglyphic
for the “ Tank of Flame and the Emerald ’’

in ‘‘
mirror form/' as Dr Seler correctly de-
scribes throwing glittering rays in four
it^

directions. It is used here as the West

African tribes use it in the centre of the
—
Sacred Triangle see page 132. The whole
is symbolic of Horus I., and indeed at Fig. 157.

Ocosingo, in Palenque, we have the Hieroglyphic for Horus

 . —

35 ^ SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

risen (Amsu) ^ plainly shown in this form

have shown elsewhere. Zipe was one of the Mexican names

for Horns L, here represented by a 5?

< and as the risen Horns
the same with two circles added. The fonr rays of the
Emerald stone represent the fonr attribntes or children of
Horns as well as the Light of the World. We see that the
form of the cross is the same as the Egyptian, as the following
descriptions will prove.
Perhaps one of the best examples that can be fonnd of Pre-
Christian Crosses is seen on the God Bes/' with a chain of beads
aronnd his neck, the same as the Roman Catholics wear ronnd
their necks. See plate, page 154.
This fignre is a very important one to those who are
interested in the history of the past.^ Some anthorities have
placed Bes ''
amongst the foreign gods of the
Egyptians, and state that he is of Semitic origin, bnt there is no
fonndation for this snpposition, and we agree entirely with Dr
Budge that he is pnrely Egyptian and ‘very early Pre-Dynastic.
Dr Budge says '' He is usually represented in the form of a
:

dwarf with a huge bearded head, protruding tongue, flat nose,

shaggy eyebrows and hair large projecting ears, long but thick
;

arms and bowed legs around his body he wears the skin of
;

an animal of the panther tribe, and its tail hangs down and
usually touches the ground behind him on his head he wears ;

a tiara of feathers^^ which suggests a savage or semi-savage

origin.’’

The root 1 implies the idea of darting, springing forth,

J
dancing, and we know
that the Pygmies were very celebrated and
much sought after in Dynastic times for their dancing and are —
great dancers now. See chapter on Pygmies.
This god Bes is pictured in many forms from the very earliest
1 One of the old Mexican names was Motecuhzoma Xocoyotzin i.e. the Soul
of the dead warrior or King, that is the Soul of the dead or mummified Horus

risen= Amsu
2 Reproduced from Dr Budge's book, “ The Gods of the Egyptians,” by kind per-
mission of Dr E. A. Wallis Budge, the author, and Methuen & Co., the publishers.
^ The italics are ours.
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 357

to the latest Dynastic times, and various attributes are apparently
added to him as time proceeds. The figure of Bes shows that he
was of a very early date and certainly an x\frican Pygmy. Dr
Budge says : The figure of Bes suggests that his home was a place
''

where the dwarf and pigmy were held in esteem, whilst his head-
dress resembles those head-dresses which were and still are worn
by the tribes of Equatorial Africa, and this would lead us to place
his home in that portion of it which lies a few degrees to the
North of the Equator. The knowledge of the god and perhaps
figures of him were brought from this region which the Egyptians
called the Land of the Spirits.’ ”
^
To our minds this perhaps is
the earliest form of a god that we find symbolised in human form,
probably by the earliest Nilotic Negroes when they were changing
and forming their Solar Mythos, they naturally would depict
their Eather ” in this form, knowing that the Masa Negroes and
Pygmies were older than themselves. As seen at some places he ''

is the old man ” and at others the regenerated young man.”

Thus various attributes would be given him under different
conditions. He would be the Father ” and head of all and
''

everything^ and after would merge into and be associated with

Horns 1. The Father here would mean two lives, earthly and
spiritual in the first form. Dr Budge is right in our opinion in
speaking of this land as the '' Land of the Spirits ” if he means
—
the land before they had worked out Amenta the Land of the
Spirits of the Dynastic times. These early people certainly had
a Land of the Spirits ” The Khui Landf' which they
illustrated by three triangles one way, and three ©GO ^0
triangles another, surrounded by concentric
©^ ^
circles, which we have mentioned before. These 0 O 0
were first in the heaven and second in th^ Lakes ^5^.

and Islands from where the Nile takes its rise. The Lotus flower
held in each hand would show that the Southern parts of the Nile
was the birthplace of this god. The Northern emblems had not
yet come into use. Probably this part was at the time more
civilised and was the centre which afterwards opened farther
North, carrying everything with it and adding thereto. The
Old Eather ” never became lost but merged into Horus I., and
was associated in some attributes and carried on to the latest
Dynastic times. We see this in the various forms that Bes is
depicted, and he was certainly associated with Horus 1. As a
358 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
regenerator of new life ” he invariably figures in birth scenes in
all the Mamisi of Egyptian temples.

Also on Nefer-Hetep (plate produced from Dr A. W. Budge s

book, ''The Gods of the Egyptians/’ vol. ii. published by
p. 38,
Methuen and Co., to whom we are greatly indebted for the
privilege of reproducing same) we see the cross depicted, hung
around his neck by a " collar.” This was one of the " Gods of
Egypt ” as Khensu-Nefer-Hetep, brought on from the Lunar and
Stellar Mythos, which we have mentioned before as being the
original Horus L, now merged into the Solar —
and would be the
same as " Bes ” originally, since Bes was a primary form of Horus
1.;
Bes being originally the first form in the Stellar it probably
represented the Great One or Eather among the Pygmies before
Stellar Mythos was perfected ;
but in the Lunar Khensu-Nefer-
Hetep took the first place, and Bes became another form.
Khensu was deified under this name — i.e. as they worked

out their mythos from Stellar and Lunar to Solar, many of the
names and representative types of those who had gone before were
" as primary,” degraded to attributes of the One Great God, and
a fresh name was substituted in the place of The One, giving all
the powers, etc., that he possessed from the former to the latter,
and at the same time carrying on the latter as representing some
attributes of the former. In the Roman Catholic Church doctrine
it is somewhat similar : first, the bishop, then the Pope, with

various powers and attributes attached to him, until the last,

" The Infallibility ” of the same.
To demonstrate take the word " Bishop,” which was
this,
taken from the French eveque, which is borrowed from the
”
Latin " episcopus ” in the first part, and the old English " biscop
from the middle of it, and both from the Greek " episcopos,”
which signifies an overlooker or one who stands higher than his
fellows and overlooks them. To this we may add, one who
possesses several moral and intellectual ideas. In the next few
generations we see that the Bishop has developed into a " Pope,”
and in a few more the Pope has been proclaimed and developed
as an " Infallible.” The present tonsure, worn by the Roman
Catholic priests, only represents the disk of the sun O, and if they
had but left a small bunch of hairs in the centre they would then
have retained the old ideal solar symbol O of Ra, whom they are
supposed to represent as his servants or representatives. Their
 NEFER-HETEP.
Kensu Nefer- Hetep was
- a type of Horus 1. as one of the seven great gods
in Stellar mythos, and one of the Triad brought on in the Lunar as Khensu-Tehuti
the twice great, the lord of Khemennu, and Khensu the child iu Lunar mythology,
was Horus the child in Solar.
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 359

and their rosaries are symbols of both
stole represents the zodiac,
Stellar and Solar Mythos. Such is evolution, but not Nature's ! ! !

Although the Pope was not the first man to claim

infallibility " —
Augustus proclaimed himself to be not merely a
human likeness but the very God himself on earth.
Tacitus Annals," i-io) states :
''
The reverence due to the
Gods was no longer peculiar, Augustus claimed equal worship.
A mortal man was directly adored and priests and pontiffs were
appointed to pay him impious homage."
As the Cross enters into the symbology of the 18° and higher
degrees, we have given some of the history of it which is certain
to interest the members of the i8°-33°.
—
The St Andrew's Cross the Red Cross or Fiery Cross is —
a very important one to Freemasons of the 18°, and it was
originally formed from the four figures direct, without going

through the evolution of the Ank as may be seen as follows :

Fig. 159. Fig. 160.

On a Sepulchral Stone From thisthe St
at Meigle, in Perth- Andrew’s Cross was
shire, there are four formed direct, as
human figures in may be seen from a
the form of the Runic Stone from
Swastika. Sweden.

In the Papyrus of Nu (British Museum, No. 10,477, sheet 30)

we have this St Andrew's Cross with these Hieroglyphics, date
about 10,000 B.C., which are precisely similar in meaning to our
18°, and there cannot be any doubt that ours was copied and
brought on from this. It is one of the Aats or Domains and reads
as follows :

''
The brow of the god Hu=I-u." ''
The word and the name."
The Ptah, the Great Architect of the Universe,
last figure is
as depicted in other Papyri, in this, the Lord of the heaven and
 —

36 o signs and symbols OF

the earth —ruler of the destiny of the world. I-uwas the son
of Ptah. In the code of Hammurabi we find the word I-a-u,

Fig. i6i.

which was a later way of writing I-u, who is the same as Tern,
the son of Ptah.^
Tern, Temu Atem, son of Ptah, was Heru-Khuti i.e.
or
Horus 1. Heru-Khuti (Egyptian) '' Light of the World,” was one
^ The code of Hammurabi
existed long before Moses and shows that the so-called
laws of Moses were in use in Egypt thousands of years before he lived, but there is
no doubt that these were well known to him and he made use of them to fit the
requirements at the time, altering or supplementing as occasion might require. In
this code the words used are : —be-el-sa-me-e-u-ir-si-tim, translated —Lord of the
Heaven and the Earth, ruler of the destiny of the world. That is the same as we
have above —Ptah.
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 361

of the names used for him intermediately between Horus I. and
Osiris and Ra.
Dr Budge states that Tern was the first living Man-god
known to the Egyptians yes, ;
as another name of Horus, but not
human as Dr Budge implies. Tem-Asar and Tem-Ra were the
Solar names for Horus and Amsu of the Stellar, and a link, show-
ing the connection —the transformation of the one into the other.
M, Naville found and proved that the temple dedicated to Tern
was situated in the 8th nome of Lower Egypt under the form
''
Pithom,’' the sacred name Pa-Atemt, spoken of in
of the City
the volume of our Sacred Law. The inscriptions proved beyond
all doubt that the Great god of Pithom was Tern, and from

allusions which are made in them to the “ Holy Serpent therein,

and from the fact that one part of the temple buildings was called
'' Pa-Qerhet
''
or '' Ast-Qurhet ” —
that is, ''the house of the
snake-god Qerhet ”
—
^proves from this that it is certain one of the
forms or types of Tern was a huge serpent. The serpent was not
worshipped^ but was a representative type of an attribute. If Tern
were God and the serpent was the symbol, obviously it was the
divinity that was the object of the worship and not the symbol.
Their Eschatology had not at first been worked out from the
primordial to those beautiful and lofty conceptions which we
afterwards find. Bernard Diaz's description of the temples found
in Mexico, in the first expedition under Cortez^ describes beautiful
temples with figures of huge serpents f in some parts of them. We
contend that these must be attributed to copies of the original
Egyptian at Pithom —
The God of the Gate of the East," ^ and must
therefore have been dedicated to Tern. " The Holy Serpentf or
the House of the Snake-god Qerhet of the Egyptians. It is more
than probable that all these temple-buildings ^ with representations of
huge snakes^ were built at the time of the Stellar Mythos and after-
wards embodied in the Solar. When they represented the Deity
by some animal or bird, etc., it was simply a type of an attribute,
and we find these all over the world.
These are the zootypes before the types were represented
anthropomorphically. That we are right in our decipherment
and contention is proved by a living remnant of past ages who
still practise and believe in this cult — viz. the Yezidis, who inhabit
the mountains around Mosul, in Asia Minor. These people
number about 20,000 at the present day. They live among the
^ One of the Mexican names was Cipactli i.e. God of the East.
 — — —

362 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

mountain fastnesses and own allegiance to one prince. The Turks
have never been able to subdue them^ owing to the inaccessibility
of their homes. Like their old forefathers in Egypt, their priests
are all clad in white, and each has a wand of office^ surmounted
hy a brass bird, which is regarded as the most sacred symbol, and
which these Yezidi say has never been lost. At the entrance of
their Chief Temple is the figure of a huge serpent, which is looked
upon as a symbol of great veneration, and each worshipper kisses
the serpent before entering the temple. Their religious rites,
which include the use of hypnotism, are kept secret from all those
who are not initiated, and are only practised between sunset and
sunrise. Their rites and ceremonies are the same as the ancient
Egyptians during the time of the later Stellar Mythos and
beginning of the Solar. Here we have still in existence the open
book of explanation of those temples we find the remains of in
Mexico, Central States of America and other places, the cult of
which has hitherto been unknown or forgotten (for explanation
of the wands of office, surmounted by a bird, see symbol of D Gs).
Some learned men, who have visited these people, have described
them as '' Devil Worshippers,’' although they have to acknowledge
that these Yezidi deny it, and we have seen it stated that there is
—
ample evidence to that effect i,e. Devil Worshippers ” ^which
shows and proves how ignorant these learned men are of the past
history of Egypt, of their Mythos, Eschatology and past history
of the world, having here a living book, the alphabet of which they
do not understand.
Dr Budge thinks, from a passage in The Pyramid Text
(the oldest), '' that the oldest form of the worship of Tern was
Phallic,” but as we have stated before, there was not such a thing as
Phallic worship, but only a Phallic festival, dedicated to seed time
harvest, youth, etc., and our Maypole dance is a remnant of the
same. Tern, in one form, would represent the '' seed time,”
''
producer,” etc., just the same as Horus had previously been
represented as a “ young ear of corn.” In the changing of one
Cult to another they associated Tern with Osiris and Ra as
Asar-Tem and Ra-Tem, and then after with Harmachis i.e. the
child Horus and Tem-Heru-Khuti (Tem-Harmachis).
The lifting up of the serpent in the wilderness by Moses,
Numb. xxi. 9 '' And Moses made a serpent of brass and put it
:

upon a pole, and it came to pass that if a serpent had bitten any
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 363
man^ when he beheld the serpent of brass he lived ” —would
therefore be a sign for his followers as a type of Tern. They
were commanded to look upon the serpent as a saviour, and all
who did so escaped death. Moses fell back upon a symbol of the
Stellar Mythos, of which he knew the meaning, and which, no
doubt, his followers would recognise as part of their old religion,
and this would be parallel again in the Christian doctrines, as we
find in John iii. 14 “And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the
:

wilderness, even so must the son of man be lifted up,’’ etc., and all
who looked upon him and believed would be saved. Dr Budge
thinks “ from The Pyramid Text that the attributes of Tern
were confounded with those of Ra,” but he does not appear to
understand that Tern was a much older form, and that the priests
appropriated all the attributes of “ Tern ” and gave these to the
later name “ Ra ” in the same way as former priests had passed
these of Horus I. to the name Tern but these were all one and;

the same under different names and different dates —a study of the

She-en or Se-en, the initial standing for The Al-

mighty in Hebrew Shadai.
Note .
—Readers must not confound the “ Great Serpent fiend Apepi or Sut ” with
the“Holy Serpent” representing Tern. In the Egyptian Mythology there were
many serpents, some types of “ good ” and some “ evil.”
Ritual proves this. As we have shown I U or I A U was the
 — —

364 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

Light of the World” Horus or Heru-Khuti and Tern or
i.e.

Tem-Heru-Khuti is the same, and in the Christian doctrines,

Jesus is the —
Light of the World ” different names for the same
at various times of the world’s existence. The attributes of each
are identical, and one has only to place The Pyramid Text, the
Hymn to Tern in the Papyrus of Mut-hetep, '' The Book of the
Dead” and the volume of our Sacred Law together, to prove
what we have put before our readers.
We give here the St Andrew’s Cross as used by the M S 18°. W
J esus or Jesu or Saviour, Son of the Almighty (In Hebrew .

Shadai.) It is difficult to distinguish in some Jewels of the M S W

if it be n Hu or fl Tau, if the latter then it would stand for

a Taw and not Hu as some have expressed it, therefore the Tau
would mean a Cross like the Egyptian Ta or Tat, therefore n =

Tat and nn would be equal to two Tats — i.e.

Tattu, and the Tat is the sign of stability. Tattu, the

place of eternity, and the Cross is equivalent to the Tat as a four-

fold foundation.

T.T. or nn or also denotes the Deity, who, as

God of the Pole Star, was the stable, firm, just, righteous and
unalterable One, because he represented the pole as the point of
fixity in a moving universe. This Deity, as the God of Israel, was

J ashar-El X -7 Wi ]
The God of Jashar —Jeshurun or
Baali (and the other form of the name) El Elyoun Phoenician.
But whoever were the members of the Supreme Council at
the time when '‘El Shadai” was first put on the cross, were
certainly ignorant of its real import and meaning, because El
Shadai (which is Phoenician) in the Hebrew represents and is
Sut-Anup or Sut or Seth upon his mountain at the Pole. In the
Mythos he was the first Stellar god. El in the highest
earliest Stellar
being the Star-god on the summit of the mount, but, after his
fight with Horus, was deposed and became the type of the evil
one (god of darkness and ignorance), and Horus superseded
him. Horus, here represented by H Hebrew, k
^ Egyptian,
 . —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 365

=Hu or lu^ became the son of his father in the Solar Mythos
and Eschatology, but his father was not El Shadai or Sut, hut
Ptah^ who was the first father in the Mythology He could not be
the son of the Devil (now represented by Sut), which he is here
shown to be, according to the Hebrew character and time^ although
as primary Stellar he was brother to Horus. The explanation,
as given, has no meaning (like many words in the 30th and other
degrees), according to the Hebrew characters, and in fact is quite
wrong, being a mixture of the Stellar and Solar Mythos with the
Eschatology of which the writers were ignorant.
The change in Israel from the worship of El Shadai to the
worship of Ihuh (=Hu or lu, Egyptian) from the Eloistic to the
Jehovistic god, corresponds to the change from the Stellar to
the Solar Mythos in their Astronomical Mythology and the
Eschatology of Egypt, and can be seen and proved in the volume
of the Sacred Law —in the book of i Chronicles xii. 5, in which
we find that Baal- J ah, as divinity, supplied a personal name.
Thus the Baal is Jah n’, who is one of the Baalim (the
earliestBaalam were the seven elementary powers in the Astrono-
mical Mythology). The One God in Israel was made known to
Moses by the two names of and H*', Ihuh and I ah.
In the Egyptian the One God, Ptah or Atum-Ra, was Huhi
the Eternal, in the character of God the Eather, and lu in the
character of God the Son, which two were one.
Gesenius derives the name of Ihuh from the root Huh^ which
root does not exist in Hebrew, but it does exist in Eg3^ptian.
Huh or Heh signifies ever, everlastingness, eternity, the eternal,
and was a title which was applied to Ptah, Atum-Ra, and Osiris as
—
Neb-Huhi the Everlasting Lord or Supreme One, Self-existing
and Eternal God, which each of these three deities represented in
turn as one divine dynasty succeeded another in the Egyptian
religion. Bel or Baali was El Shadai, or was another name for him,
and when they changed from Stellar into Solar Mythos and the
Eschatology, he was no longer to be considered the One God
see Exodus xxxiv. 13. “ Thou shalt call me Ishi and shalt call me
— —
no more Baali ’’ Hosea ii. 16 and therefore to have the Hebrew
El Shadai as the father and Hu=Iu, lau, Ishi, Ihu, etc., as his
son, is quite wrong and has no meaning, and no explanation
could be given that would be correct with the Hebrew charac-
ters on the symbol as it is now, but the Egyptian is correct.
 — —

366 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

because
^ ^ Hu is rightly the son of Ptah, who is represented

at the bottom of the symbol It also proves to us the

great antiquity of this form of the symbol, because it is Ptah here
represented, not Amen-Ra Now
Ptah was the earliest
or Osiris.
and first god of the Solar Mythos^ and thousands and thousands
of years older than Amen-Ra, and Amen-Ra was thousands of
years before Osiris. Ptah was the first father god, and therefore we
have the son, Hu, lu, lahu and various other names for one and
the same. In the Eschatology In was Amsu Horus, the risen, —
Horus in spirit form ” who had been crucified on the Tatt Cross
''

in Amenta, and had risen as the glorified spirit the son of the —
—
father both one and the same. Amsu, as portrayed in the
Egyptian Vignette of the Ritual^ is seen emerging as an immortal
on the horizon of the resurrection, safe beyond the valley of the
shadow of the darkness of Sheol. He uplifts his right arm from
the swathing of the mummy as he rises from the tomb he has ;

burst the bonds of death and conquered the grave he is the ;

bearer of the crook he is the Good Shepherd who comes in that

;

—
character to look after the father’s flock Psalm Ixxvii. 20. His
right arm he ascended ”
raised portrays that ''
his left arm, still ;

shown, found bound to his side, not yet free from the swathing of
the tomb, pointing downwards, indicates that '' he descended.”
Thus he is shown as bursting from the tomb, rising to join his
heavenly father for ever in a glorious and happy eternity
Exodus XV. 2 xvii. 16. ;

Here we have the name of Jesus, son of the Lord of the Heaven
—
and Earth the Almighty, written at a very early date, probably
16,000 B.c. The word and the name,” interesting to those of
''

the 18°. For obvious reasons we do not give fuller explanations

or decipherments ;
but the foregoing is sufficient answer to Dr W.
Westcott^ in his note in Ars Quatuor Coronatorum.
Much more could be written on the decipherment of this, but
we refrain from doing so on account of The Secret Word,” but
all who have taken the 18° will fully understand.
Though a single name certainly does not manifest to us all
the parts of a “ complex idea,” yet it must be acknowledged that
in many of our “ complex ideas ” the single name may point to us
some chief '' property ” which belongs to the thing the word
signifies ; especially when the word or name is traced up to the
 — ,

PRIMORDIAL MAN 367

originalthrough several languages from whence it is borrowed,
although it may be very precarious and uncertain, and although
our words which are applied to moral and intellectual ideas
will, we venture to say, be read by those who are not initiated,
they will be found to signify sensible and corporeal things
which cannot be misunderstood by any student seeking the truth.
But the Cross of symbolism has no significance without the
circle both go together and are indivisible.
;

The mystic chain of the Masonic and other mysteries, formed

by making the circle with the hands of each person crossed,
derives all its significance from the cross and circle being figured
at one and the same time and in one and the same image. Inter-
esting to brothers of the 18°.
The great which was discovered a few years since at
Cross,
Callernish, covered with a bed of peat-moss more than four feet
thick, which must have taken ages to accumulate, was a chamber,
sunken near a circle of standing stones. It was planned accord-
ing to the four quarters with scientific precision, with the head to
the South, foot to the North, and arms extending East and West
— 270 feet in length and 27 feet across.
^'The Cruz Ansaia unites the circle and cross of the four
corners. From this origin the circle and the cross came to be
interchangeable at times.” ^
The Tat Cross consisted of a pedestal with four horizontal bars
or shelves that are circular, constituting a kind of Altar-Cross.
It was used in the temples as the pedestal and fulcrum for sup-
porting the statues of the gods. The name signifies to establish,
and the symbol of stability as the fourfold foundation of a
it is

world, or an order of things that was established upon the four

quarters. The Tat-altar or Pedestal is the equivalent of the
mount of the four corners, or the tree with four branches, or the
Cross with four arms. The Tat is the special type of Ptah, the
establisher of the four corners of the Solar Mythos ; but it existed
as a lunar emblem moon-god. Tat impersonates the Tat
for the
and says
”
: —
I am Tat, the Son of Tat, conceived in Tat and born

in Tat (Ritual chap. i.). As a lunar type it would represent

the four quarters of the moon, for, whether the four corners may
be those of the four stars or spirits, the four leaves of the lotus,
the four lunar divisions of the four corners of the Solar Zodiac,
^ Nat. Gen., Gerald Massey.
368 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Cross everywhere the sign of the four quarters with one
is

exception. The Tat was set up in Tattu, the established or eternal

region corresponding finally to the zodiacal sign of the Fishes^ the
station of the Seven Great Gods of the Assyrians^ the chief of all
the four corners because of the Solar birthplace. A most curious
form of the Cross is given in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society. At each of the four corners is placed a quarter arc of an
oviform curve^ and when the four are put together they form an
oval thus the figure combines the cross with the circle round it
;

in four parts, corresponding to the four corners of the cross.

Egypt that was carried in the hands
The most sacred Cross of
of the gods, the Pharaohs and the mummied dead is the Ankh

,
the sign of life, the living, an oath, a covenant and
a pair, or to couple and The top of
duplicate. this is the
hieroglyphic Ru 0, set upright on the Tau- cross. The Ru
is the door, gate, mouth, the place of outlet.This denotes the
birthplace in the northern quarter of the heavens from which the
sun is reborn. Hence the Ru of the Ankh-sign is the feminine
type of the birthplace representing the north. It was in the
northern quarter that the Goddess of the Seven Stars, called the
‘‘
Mother of the Revolutions,'’ gave birth to time in the earliest
cycle of the year.
The first sign of this primordial circle and cycle made in
heaven is the earliest shape of the Ankh Cross ,
a mere
loop which contains a circle and the Cross in one image. This
loop or noose is carried in front of the oldest genitrix, Typhon of
the Great Bear, as her Ark, the ideograph of a period, an ending,
a time, shown to mean one revolution. This then represents the
circle made in the northern heaven by the Great Bear, which con-
stituted the earliest year of time, from which fact we infer that
the loop or Ru of the North represents that quarter, the birthplace
of time when figured as the Ru of the Ankh-symbol. Indeed,
this can be proved. The noose is an Ark or Rek type of reckon-
ing. The Ru of the Ankh-cross was continued in the Cypriote
R, O and the Coptic Ro, P. The Ro was carried into the Greek
Cross which is formed of the Ro and Chi, or R-k. Thus
the Ark (Eg.) sign of the circle and cross survives by name
in the Ro-chi cross, and the connection of the Ru or Rk with the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 369
birthplace can be shown by this name. Ru (Eg.) is the outlet,
and the feminine Kha determines its nature. Rak in Akkadian,
like the Ru-Kha, is the vulva. Rakha, in Quichua, is the vagina
and the Woman. The Rak or Ark was the sign of all beginning
(Arche) on this account, and the Ark-tie is the cross of the nor,
the hinder part, which is represented by the Ru O.
A form of the Ankh-cross, found in the fourth pyramid,
enables us to prove the origin of this cross as a sign of
Y"
North and South, because the pillar and base are the pyramid of
Sothis, the Dog-star. The Pyramid being both four square and
triangular is a figure of seven. Hence its name of Kept or Sept
(Sothis) is the name of number seven. Sothis was a masculine
or southern type of the Goddess of the Seven Stars, who was thus
represented by the Ru of the North and the Pyramid of the
South. The top is the Ru of the birthplace in the North and the
bottom is the symbol of the South. With the two arms it presents
the figure of above (North) and below (South), with the crossing
East and West or right hand and left. (This is the complete
—
Ankh-cross of life from the Swastika which was taken from the
human figures as represented by fig. 159, page 359.) The inhabi-
tants of the Isle of Anaa tattooed themselves with the cross»
The people Baratonga were in the habit of tattooing themselves
of
with the cross and square, side by side a double figure of the
;

four corners. According to the Kahn the Hurons tattoo them-

selves on the thigh with black figures, sometimes of a serpent,
at others of a cross. Both Protestant and Catholic missionaries,
who entered the territory of Hudson's Bay, found the adora-
first

tion of the tree of the cross was quite common in those regions of
North America as a magic talisman and emblem of fertility. Ac-
cording to the native Toltec historian Ixtlilxochitl, the deity,
Quetzalcoatl, who was said to have introduced the cult of the
cross, was adored under the sign of the cross, which was called
the Tree of Sustenance and the Tree of Life. He was also por-
trayed in a robe covered with crosses. The hair of the Toze, the
Great Mother (cf. Tes-Neith, Eg.), was carefully arranged on her
forehead in curls and crosses ; the curls being made to form the
crosses. Garcilasco says that a great cross cut out of a single
jasper was sacred to the Incas of Peru.
Dohrizhoffer tells us the Abipones were all marked on the fore-
 ;

370 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

head with the cross. They likewise wore black crosses in red
woollen garments^ a custom which was not derived from their
knowledge of Christianity. The cross was discovered in the ruins
of Palenque on the tablet of an altar with a bird on the^ top and
a serpent at the foot. It was standing on the serpent’s head.
The cross being the type of stability, this would be the Evil
Serpent, the representative of dissolution, the Dragon of Dark-
ness conquered by the cross or by the bird-headed sun-god at the
crossing.
The cross was used Egypt as a protecting talisman and a
in
symbol of saving power. Typhon, or Satan, is actually found
chained to and bound by the cross. In the Ritual the Osirian
cries, Apophis is overthrown, their cords bind the South, North,
East and West, their cords are on him. Har-ru-bah has knotted
him.” These were the cords of the four quarters of the
cross.
From time immemorial the copper ingots of Central Africa
have been smelted in the shape of the Cross. As Livingstone
remarks : —
Not as a Christian emblem, certainly.” They were
so founded because the cross was a primal figure of the fourfold
foundation.
The cross that was seen heaven by Constantine was that of
in
the four quarters ;
hence he had himself represented in the solar
character as the slayer of the dragon. After his victory over
Licinus he was portrayed at his palace in Nicomedia with the
cross on head and a transfixed dragon writhing at his feet.^
his
This is the same imagery as that of the cross established on the
serpent found in the ruins at Palenque. One of the coins of
Constantine also shows the Labarum standing upon the conquered
serpent. The meaning of this is simply the cycle founded for
ever on the four quarters, and the cross is nothing more than a
type of duration.
The Labarum was the Royal Roman Standard, which Lactan-
tins calls The ensign that was consecrated by the name of
''

Christ by which he means the monogram or “ KR ” upon the

;

banner. No doubt this signification was being read into the sign
on the standard of Constantine. But there was nothing new in it
whether found in Rome or out of it, the tree and cross are identical,
and, as a type, the one involves the other.
1 The author has an old gold coin similar to this in his possession.
 — — — ——

PRIMORDIAL MAN 37 ^
—
The Labarum was the tree from Laba Greek a staff. This
is a common-type name for the tree. Llwyf is the Elm-tree in
Welsh ;
Liobhan in Irish. Laban, a kind of wood, in Malayan.
Lipa, a Plane-tree Polish. Luban, a Conifer Arabic. Labanah,
a Poplar-tree Hebrew. Laban j, a Plane-tree Persian^ etc. Lep
or Rep (Eg.) signifies to grow, bud, branch and take leaf. The
vine is a form of the Rep or Arp. The Repa personified was the
branch of the ancestral tree, the shoot and offspring of the
Pharaoh, called the hereditary highness, the prince, lord, heir
apparent. Now, when Constantine is portrayed on the
Labarum, with his child or children, he is the exact equivalent of
the Egyptian Ra with the Repa and the coins prove that he was
;

assimilated to the Solar God, after the fashion of the Pharaohs.

The doctrine of the Repaship belongs to mythology, in which
the Repa was the divine child, the KRor Khart, who is por-
trayed as Horus on the cross at the crossing the representative
; ;

of the KR, a course or circle. Seb-Kronus is called the veritable

— —
Repa of the gods that is, as the personified course of time KR,
for the course, being the monogram of Kronus. The latest form
of the Repa was the lord of the solar course, the Kar, whose repre-
sentative was the Kart in Egyptian, the Kurios in Greek, the god
Har-pi-Khart, whose image is portrayed in the catacombs, or
Her-Ma-Kheru. The cross goes with the tree of the four corners.
The cross in inseparable from the circle, the Kar or course, and
the maker of the course is intended by the monogram of KR,
whether personified as the Kart, Kronus or Christ. The typo-
logy is so ancient that the Repa is found as Rupe in the Maori
—
mythology he who was fabled to have fallen from the cross or
at the crossing ;
Ripeka being a name for the cross, the cross-
roads and to crucify.
Wilkinson remarks upon the (to him) strange and startling fact
that the first cross found in Egypt, belonging to the Christians,
is not the cross which was substituted in after times, but the Crux

Ansata, the Ankh-sign of life. “ The early Christians of Egypt,”

he says, adopted the Ankh in lieu of the Roman Cross, which
was afterwards substituted for it, and prefixed it to inscriptions
in the same manner as the cross in later times. We can attest
that the Ankh holds this position in the sepulchres of the Great
Oasis, and that numerous inscriptions headed by the Ankh are
preserved to this day on early Christian monuments.”
372 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The origin of the cross, as a type of the four quarters, was
probably dawning on the adapters. The Syrian liturgy prescribes
thirty-six crossings, the same as the number of decans in the
zodiac, which were first reckoned by thirty-six crossing stars.
Here then we have the cross of the thirty-six decani (tekani or
tehani. Eg.) of the early reckonings, continued in a Christian
liturgy. It was prescribed Ordo Romanus that in con-
in the
secrating churches the walls were to be signed with the Chrisma
in the shape of the cross in twelve different places, the number of
signs in the zodiac, and on the papal chair, which, according to
Bower, was being cleaned, in the year 1662, when the twelve
labours of Hercules were found to be pictured upon it.
If there be one thing considered more certain than another,

that the cross, composed of the Chi and Ro,

it is
^ which
reads Chr, must be the abbreviated name of Christ ;
and it is

always taken to convey that meaning. Be it so. Yet it is not of

Christian origin, and, to go no further back, it appears upon coins
of the Ptolemies and on those of Herod the Great, which had been
prophetically struck forty years before the Christian era. Chr
answers to and represents the Egyptian Kher or Kheru, which
means the word voice or the later solar logos. Chi and Ro
are the cross and circle. The Egyptian Khi (J, called the
sieve, is a cross —the sieve being made by crossing (Eg. Teka).
The Ru O is an oval, as on the top of the Ankh
These are continued in the Greek. The Kher then
^ is a

dual sign of the cross and The sign appears upon

circle.
^
a coin of the Emperor Decius with the letter A prefixed. Here
the ARK is an abbreviated form of which proves
that the sign has the value of when read one way, RK
and therefore KR
the other. Kher and Rekh interchange in the
hieroglyphics for the '' Word also Ker for the circuit, course
:

or turn round, is identical with the Ark, a period or cycle of time.

The KR
and Ark, signs of the cross and circle, or the crossed
circle, likewise correspond and the Ptolemian or Greek form
;

of the KR symbol is the later equivalent for the Ark-tie,

which, from the beginning, contained both the circle (Ru) and
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 373

the cross (Chi). The Ark was the sign
'' ’’
of the annual circle
when it was made by the Great Bear.'' It denotes a lunar
month in the Assyrian Arkhu. And the RK or KR is a circle or
course of time. KR
denotes a course in Egyptian and various
other languages. For this reason the sign appears in Greek
inscriptions as an abbreviation for Kronus^ the monogram of Time
himself. Further, Tek (Eg.) is a cross, and this explains one
reason for the sign found upon the coins of the Armenian
King Tigranes, which stands for the first letters (Tigr of his name
or that of his capital, the city of Tigranocerta). In this the
cross reads both Tau and Chi in one as does the hieroglyphic
Tek and with the Ro form TKR, whence ^^Tigr."

But to add the missing link and further proof one must go still

back further than the Greeks. As we have stated before

<
or was one way of writing the name in the very earliest times

of Amsu —the risen Horns I. or Horus in the spirit. The Ru o

was here in the above written and added to this, making
^
so as to keep time with evolutionand bringing on the original up to
date, a very important point, taking all the above into considera-
tion and which really explains itself, although no one hitherto
appears to have really grasped or comprehended how and why this
was evolved or for what reason but we will elucidate this
;
:

We have given Gerald Massey's decipherment, reasons and

explanations, because we believe that he has approached nearest
the solution of the subject, but our opinion is that the true solution

is as we have put forward before our readers i.e. the sign ^

Amsu with the Ru, 0 (This cross is found depicted
on many stones in Cornwall.) Now, the Ru 0 represents the
fish's mouth ;
it is also the emaning mouth of that fish which
gives forth birth to water as the world and the Saviour
life of the
who comes to Egypt by water as the water of the inundation or
overflow of the Nile. When the ground is parched and dry, the
overflow or inundation occurs and thus brings life, gladness and
plenty to all those who depend on the fructification of seeds, etc.,
planted to maintain life, representing symbolically the water of
 — —

374 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN

life/’ the saviour of life/’ etc.^ and in conjunction with^

would represent originally '' the Great One/’ i '' the Great Saviour
of Life/’ on which all must depend hence this symbol, found;

amongst Masons, originally brought from Egypt, but the meaning

of which hitherto has been lost to the Brotherhood, now restored
to those who read this, which should interest Brother Gould.
Thus we see that the Cross originally represented the four
quarters and was depicted in human form by two cross figures.
After two others were added, making four figures in all and ;

afterwards in various forms as the sign of life and rebirth, etc.

With the Christian faith the Cross generally is too well known to
need any further remarks from us, therefore we may finally say
that :

In Egypt, Assyria and Britain, it was emblematical of creative

power and eternity.
In India, China and Scandinavia, of heaven and immortality.
In North and South America, of rejuvenescence and freedom
from physical suffering.
And in all ” the common symbols of the Resurrection, or
the sign of life to come.
And in all ''
Heathen ” countries, without exception, it was
the emphatic type, the sole enduring evidence of the Divine unity.
In the Christian doctrines, all the above combined.
^ The Zapotecs have represented the Crocodile or Great Water Lizard as one
name for their highest being and have symbolised it in their Glyphs as “ the giver
of food of life,” The Zapotec name for this Crocodile is Tlaloc and Ce Cipactli
The One.” This is the same as in the Egyptian, but which must not be confounded
with the Great Dragon uranographically represented by the Constellation Hydra.
 CHAPTER XVIII

THE GREAT PYRAMID

In Egypt^ we contend, is the key and cradle of the whole mystery

of the Primordial. We disagree with Le Plongeon that Yucatan
was a more ancient seat of learning than Egypt, and we also
maintain that the Mayas, as well as all the other ancient nations

Fig. 163.
The Sphinx, with the Great Pyramid at the back on the right. Taken by
F. W Collin gw 00 d, Esq., for the Author.
.

of the world, obtained their knowledge, either directly or

indirectly, from the Egyptians. The Mayas, as their traditional
history shows, certainly traded with the people of the
Mediterranean, and there is reason to believe that they penetrated
as far as the Himalayas. Probably these Mayas were the Egyptian
Haui-Nibu (people beyond the seas), as it is stated that they were
as civilised as the Egyptians about the time of the fifth dynasty,
3900 B.c. The texts show that these people were known long
375
376 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
before this date. The People beyond the seas
translation is
''

or the people from behind ’'—i.e. behind the setting sun. As the
''
1

sun^ setting in the West, went down into the sea, the Mayas
would naturally be spoken of as people beyond the seas or
''
behind the setting sun.’' Further proof may be found in the
orientation of their temples and from their possessing the know-
ledge of building arches. That the Druids also were evidently a
more ancient people than the Mayas may be demonstrated from
the fact that they had no knowledge of building arches, and other
points we have brought before our readers.
The Pyramids of Egypt are well known by the descriptions
that have frequently been given them both by ancient and modern
writers. Some antiquarians think that they were originally
intended for tombs for the ancient Kings of Egypt. The
Mahometans pretend that they were built by the Preadamites.
They mention particularly Gian-ben-Gian, the Universal Monarch
of the World in the ages that went before Adam’s creation.
Ezekiel speaks of the Sepulchres of the Kings of Egypt, or rather
he describes in a poetical manner the Deliverer of the Pharaohs
going down to Hell, or into the deepest parts of the earth, with
his army when put to death by the sword of the Chaldeans.
It was about the time of User-Ka-f that we find a number of
shrines which united the chief characteristics of the low rect-
angular tomb, commonly known by its Arabic name of Mastaba ”

— i.e. bench, and of the Pyramid, »/ \ were built. According

I±Z±|
to Prof. Sethe this custom of building only lasted about 100 years
— from the reign of User-Ka-f to that of Meu-Kau-Heru. This
i.e.

knowledge would be very important, if correct, as it would give

a more reliable date when the Mayas took the Egyptian Solar
Mythos into Yucatan, as we find this form of buildings there.
Having seen them in Egypt they would take the copy back with
them. We do not find these farther West than Yucatan and
the lands of the Mayas. The remains of the Stellar Mythos are
alone found beyond. Then we must not overlook the important
point of orientation of these Pyramids and temples, the later in
Yucatan are E. by S. and all the Druid remains that we have
found are E. by S., and all the Pyramids in Tankasi, Kurru, Zuma,
Gebel Barkel and Nuri, and the remains of the temples built by
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 377

Nubian Kings of the Sudan, on both banks of the Nile, near
Meraiori, are all oriented E. by S., but the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh
is oriented N.
The Mayas and the people of America had also copied these,
as maybe seen from the remains of their ancient monuments at
the present time.i The Pyramid of Teotihuacan, Mexico, accord-
ing to Almarez^ has, at a point 69 feet from its base, an opening
with a gallery large enough to admit a man crawling on his hands
and knees, which extends inwards on an incline, a distance of 25
feet and terminates in two square wells or chambers, each 5
feet square, and one 15 feet deep. Bancroft, however, states
that the gallery is 157 feet long, increasing in height to feet
as it penetrates the Pyramid, extending (apparently) down to
the base and up to the summit, and that other cross galleries
are blocked with stones, and that the well is over 6 feet
square (Tank of Flame). Nothing is mentioned about the
form of entrance to this Pyramid, but from the meagre
details it evidently a copy of the Great Pyramid of Egypt
is

with the details of their Eschatology written here also in stone.

It would be interesting to know if the entrance was at the
North, and whether all other details of the internal construction
were the same. Most probably we shall in time find this to be so,
when it is thoroughly explored, and may also add something to
our knowledge as to the full construction internally of the Great
Pyramid in Egypt, concerning which we are still in doubt, and so
enable us to find still another chamber. The one point, however,
which impresses itself on the author is that the external measure-
ments differ, so far as we can ascertain, but the site chosen is the
same i.e. the line through the centre of the structure is in the
Astronomical Meridian, and the buildings are orientated with
slight variation. The construction in grades and steps is the
same. This points to the fact that the Mexicans copied the Great
Pyramid but built theirs at the time of the Solar Mythos, and as
the Egyptian Pyramid was erected during Stellar or when the
Stellar Mythos was perfected, and the Mayas obtained their
The
^ seen on the pillars walling the entrance to the cella at the
picture
Pyramid of Tepoxtlan, part of a huge glyph of the chalchiuith, or green precious
stone,” represents Horus as Prince of the Emerald Stone, Her-uatch-f The Light —
of the World. As the Emerald Stone was an emblem used by the Zapotec and
Mexican people to represent ‘‘ Rays of Light,” or Diffuser of Light,” therefore this
would correspond in every particular to the Egyptian Heru-Kuti spoken of in the
Ritual in connection with the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh.
378 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
doctrines from the Egyptians during the Solar Mythos, we should
naturally find that the orientation was somewhat different. Of
course, it is a question of orientation if built during Stellar or Solar
Mythos, and this will account for all the differences we find in the
other Pyramids in America as well, either with orientation N. or E.
by S. There is no doubt, also, that they brought the Ritual with
them as well as the '' copy of the Great Pyramid, but it was all
the Solar doctrines that they brought direct and not Stellar, the
knowledge of which they had obtained before from previous
exodes, and they associated their Pyramids with the Solar alone
latterly, whatever they did at first. We know that there was
intercommunication between the two peoples at the time of the
—
4th and 5th dynasties 4000 B.C., and we know that the Solar
doctrines were fully established 15,000 years ago in Egypt, and if
we calculate that these Pyramids in Mexico are ten thousand
years old, they must have been in communication and carried this
over 5000 years before the fifth dynasty, which will probably be as
near the correct date as we can arrive at, and they would have had
time to become as civilised as the Egyptians at the time of the
fifth dynasty.’’
Their knowledge of the Stellar Mythos must have dated
many thousands of years before this, and probably came from an
exodus which went out of Egypt, travelling through Asia and
reaching America, via the Pacific coast. We are of an opinion
that they obtained their Solar Mythos direct from the Egyptians,
through trading with them. This would explain why the Mayas
had more Mythos, and had obliterated much of the
of the Solar
Stellar in comparison with those tribes farther to the West and
North, who retained more of the Stellar than the Solar. All the
temples at Uxmal face the East, those at Palenque, Copan and
Quirigua, North. All the temples in these latter cities have zoo-
types as Symbols of the gods in Sign Language, and must, therefore,
date back to the Stellar, as the anthropomorphic dated much later.
As stated before, both here in Mexico and Central America and
other parts of the world and Egypt, from whence these were
derived, the people did not worship these great beasts ” these —
—
were Symbols of the Deity and it must be obvious that it was
the Deity and not the Symbols they worshipped, more than we do
in the Christian doctrines the Lamb, which is a Symbolical repre-
sentative of Christ. So in our lodges we have Symbols to represent
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 379
the WM^s these are not the
; ;
WM
but Symbols by which they
are known. In “ the Knight of the Serpent '' we recognise the
serpent only as a Symbol god of the East and West,
of Tern, the
as Horus as god of the North and South (Knights of the E.
and W.).
Everyone knows, and some of our readers must have seen,
that stupendous and most mysterious monument called the Great
Pyramid of Ghizeh, not far from Cairo, which has been a subject
of contention for years amongst scientific men, and has certainly
no connection with any of the other pyramids which were built
years after, except that of Teotihuacan.
The Great Pyramid, when understood, far surpasses and
eclipses King Solomon's Temple as a building, or any other in the
world, and the wonderful secrets and hidden systems, embracing
absolutely mathematical precision and workmanship, can only be
thoroughly understood by its co-relationship with the Ritual —
—
The Pyramid Text undoubtedly the oldest in existence that
we are acquainted with.
The base is a true square and perfectly oriented, set due
N. E. W., parallel with the equatorial line, absolutely no varia-
S.
tion of points its base on a huge rock and that rock perfectly
;

and truly hewn and levelled to the earth's curvature of 8 inches

to the mile, the importance of which is —
evident keeping it from
convulsive damages as time goes on. The height of the Pyramid
is 486*256 feet, and each side 763*81 feet. The height thus
measures, with the radius of a circle whose circumference equals
the four sides, this being exact when worked out by decimals,
showing that the circle could be squared by these ancient architects
which has not been improved on since. Its base side length is
365*242 sacred cubits, showing the number of days and fractional
part of a day in a year. The slope of the angles are paralleled
and commensurable with the earth’s pole and slope to the equinox,
giving the angle, whence the sun's distance from the earth may be
calculated at 91,840,000 miles, also it is twice recorded in the
construction of the Pyramid, the period, called the procession of
— —
the equinoxes viz. 25,827 inches, equal to 25,827 years the one
great year or the time the sun takes to traverse through space
around its centre, and also for the recession of the 7 Pole Stars or
the 7 Glorious Ones. By it we may discover how the planets
move in their different orbits and mathematically demonstrate
38 o signs and symbols OF
their various revolutions. The distance from the Pole is equal to
the distance from the cent e.

Centre of Earth
c

p Situation of Great Pyramid

n North Pole
e Point where the Meridian of the
building cuts the Equator, then
e c p will be the latitude of
the building viz. 30° — and —
c p n will be an equilateral
N triangle, since the angle at c is
=60°, and the radii c n and
c p will be equal to each
other, therefore p the distance from the Pyramid to the North
Pole will be equal to c p^ the distance to the centre of the Earth,
and we have here three angles of 60° interesting to Freemasons.
Here, in the Great Pyramid, is the one material centre which
—
gives the standard for those practical things weights, measures,
etc., and these were carried from land to lands, with the utmost
care by the Priests who left Egypt, no doubt for some future
purpose under divine will, which is not yet apparent. The
builders of the Pyramid were masters of Astronomical and
Geographical science, and it contains the minute measurements of
the earth and heaven, far exceeding the scientific knowledge of
any man in our own time, and this knowledge and the secrets
thereof were known to the High Priests, and they carried out
their then knowledge wherever they went. The Ark of the
Covenant, built in the wilderness by Moses, Noah's Ark and King
Solomon's Temple, all bear a true decimal proportion to the
Pyramid, and the Ark " or '' Sarcophagus " in the King's
chamber within the Pyramid.
It may be this Pyramid was built by Divine Inspiration to stand
for all time as a record as from Job 38, v. 5-7
; Jer. 32, v. 18-20
; ;

and Isaiah 19, v. 19-20 In that day there shall be an altar to

:

the Lord in the midst of the land of Egypt and a pillar at the
border thereof to the Lord, and it shall be for a sign and witness
to the Lord of Hosts —
until this day." What should make this a
sign and witness ? That it is a copy of the Ritual written in
stone, and only in conjunction with the Ritual can we properly
understand it. ''
And a pillar at the border thereof," what is

that and where is the answer ? The answer is the Sphinx, and a
 —

PRIMORDIAL MAN 381

mighty pillar is this with all its secrets and hidden chambers still
unread and buried in sand nevertheless, in time ;
this mighty
pillar” will be cleared, and its secrets, so long hidden, will be given
up to future generations to read and to enlighten them upon the
mysteries of the past. The Ritual will help them to decipher
the meaning of these secret and hidden chambers and their
contents written in stone.
The Sphinx at Ghizeh (in Egyptian, Hu ^ ^ Dr
Budge regards symbol of the Sun-god
as the Temu, Ra,
Khepera, Hern, Kuti, and says, “ it was made to keep away evil
spirits from the tombs which were round about.” We cannot
agree with Dr Budge in the reason he assigns for its erection,
since the names alone denote that it was erected as a monument
to '^The One Great God,” and the Seven Glorious Ones ” and
as a pillar of the great wonder in Egypt,” as we read in the
volume of the Sacred Law and also from the Ritual we find that
;

Ra, Temu, Khepera are all one and the same names of the great —
spirit under different dynasties in the Solar Mythos. Hu ” was
also a name of Horns, as we find from the 80th chapter of the
Ritual 1 have seized upon Hu from the place in which I found
:

him,” also I am the craftsman who lighteneth the darkness

and I come to dissipate the darkness that light should be.” Eor
Heru and Kuti we have to go back to the Stellar Mythos. Heru
represents Horus I. and Kuti denotes the Seven Glorious Ones,
the Shining Ones, light, etc., and combined as Heru-Kuti, the ''

Light of the World.” Speaking of Heru-Kuti in the Ritual, it

says, ‘‘
I am the Light of the World,” and the ancient sign is

The Sphinx was most certainly erected in connection with

the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh, though after the latter. This is
most distinctly stated in the Ritual and the oldest Papyrus. It
could not have been erected for the abode of the Sun-god, because
it is typical as it stands of the passage of the Sun from West to

East i.e. from sunset to sunrise. The old Egyptians took the
Sun as a type of the powers of Ra, Temu, Khepera, etc. seven —
names in fact of the Great Spirit. Kuti would then mean that
these represented the Seven Glorious Ones in the Stellar
Mythology, but Kuti also means light, and therefore probably was
used as “ the light of the Glorious Ones,” Ra having taken the
place of the Seven Glorious Ones, as '' The Light ” in the Solar
Mythos. To many there may be a difficulty of decipherment of
 — —

382 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

all names under the consideration of Solar Mythos, but to us
these
there is not any difficulty^ and the explanation is this that the :

Sphinx was erected after the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh was built
as a monument to Heru-ur or Horus L, and Heru-Kuti would mean
”
a monument erected to Horus the Great Light of the World
— i.e. Horus. The God of the Pole Stars is the God of the

Seven Glorious Ones i.e. Horus L, and when the Stellar Mythos
was merged into the Solar, Heru was brought on as one god, but
Ra took his place, and Temu and Khepera, etc., were other names
for the same in different dynasties as supreme for the time. The
sun, representing Ra, rose in the East and set in the West,
diffusing the light of day from its rising to its setting, and thus
giving light to the world in the Solar.^
It is only by studying the Ritual of ancient Egypt, in
connection with these ancient monuments, that we can arrive at
anything like a true and clear conception of their ideas and beliefs,
and we cannot understand the volume of our Sacred Law if we
simply take a literal translation as we have it, hence the various
and different opinions of many divines, who honestly believe in
the Bible and Christianity.
The one point on which Egyptologists might differ from us
is with regard to the position of the Sphinx. The Sphinx faces
the sun at rising (East), and in our opinion this would indicate
that it was built much later than the Great Pyramid, and at
Gerald Massey is of opinion that it represented the double equinox or the
^

double horizons i.e. a monument that commemorates the founding of the equinox in
the double horizon, and represented the passage of the sun from West to East in the
under earth before they had worked out Amenta, but as we have shown from the
Ritual the Sphinx was built after the Great Pyramid, but it is quite possible that
Mr Gerald Massey may be right in his opinion, if we take it that this was built at the
earliest part of the Solar Mythos or in the Stellar as the double horizon of Shu. It
is made in a compound image — —
male in front, female behind and if they built it to
represent the passage of the Child Horus (Harmachus) entering the Sphinx in the
West at sunset travelling through (representing Horus travelling the underworld)
— —
and coming out in the Eastas the rising sun symbolical of the risen Horus it would
be symbolical of the passage of the Sun God or the Soul. Amenta was not entirely
worked out at this time, in Mr Massey's opinion, but from the structure of the interior
of the Pyramid we are of opinion that a great part, if not all, was worked out during
the Stellar Mythos and when the Solar came in vogue they changed the God of the
Pole Star (North) to the Sun God (East) as orientation of other Pyramids prove.
If then we take it to represent the double horizon of Shu and the passage from the
West (setting sun) through to the East and rising again in the East as a glorious
light and body it would symbolise the risen Horus or Amsu and be one point of the
commencement of the Solar Mythos.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 383
the time when Mythos was taking the place of the
the Solar
Stellar, except Mr G. Massey is correct in his view. It
would not alter the meaning or the reason, but only show how
they brought on and made use of the Stellar doctrines in their
Solar Mythology. It was evidently a connecting link between
the two, and when the future has restored to us the hidden
chambers buried here, light will be given to us. That these
chambers are there the Ritual proves to us, and there is no doubt
in our mind, also, that the ancient name of the Great Pyramid
was Khuti,” which denotes the seven Lights or Glorious Ones,
and not merely light as Mr Marsh Adams has stated ;
it also

signifies as Heru-Kuti, the representation in stone of Horus L,

the Light of the World and all his doctrines, or the doctrines and
divine message given to man at this early period to read and learn
what he must do and what he had to pass through to attain
triumph over darkness (ignorance), so that his soul and spirit,
after this life, should find everlasting rest and happiness, and the
presence of the Divine God of Light, and have a full knowledge of
all things.
Therefore the ancient name of the Great Pyramid was ''Khuti,’'
which denotes the seven Lights or Glorious Ones, and not merely
light. This most mysterious monument stands to-day almost
perfect and intact, whilst of all other structures, which made the
marvels of the ancient world, scarcely a vestige remains but the;

Great and Grand Pyramid of Ghizeh stands undestroyed and

still

indestructible, ages after the lesser structures have passed away,

as it stood ages before they ever came into existence. Certainly
more than fifty centuries, and how many more it is impossible
to say for certain, have passed away since the building first con-
cealed from view those secret chambers and hidden mysteries, of
which no other building on the globe contains the equal. What
the concealed significance maybe of that secret masonry, by whom
and for what purpose the complex plan was designed, has per-
plexed many minds and created a large amount of discord.
Maspero takes it for granted that the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh
was built by Kufu most other writers have followed his example.
;

In his well-written book, ‘‘The Dawn of Civilisation,’' he dilates

upon what might have been, and draws a pretty picture out of
his imagination but are there facts for the foundation of his
:

picture ? If we turn to the papyri we find that all the plans of the
 384 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
architecture of the building had been handed down to Num-Kufu
(we do not like the word Kheops/’ because it is the Greek,
''

and why use Greek in Egyptology when we have the Egyptian,

which to our ears is quite as euphonious, if not more so. Num-
Kufu is certainly a softer and pleasanter sound than Kheops),
and in all probability the Pyramid had been completed many
thousands of years before Num-Kufu was born. The name
Khufu or Kufu, King of the 4th dynasty, was found cut on stone
dating back to the King of the ist dynasty, at Bubastis. There
is evidence that his grandfather had obtained these plans from his

ancestors, and that they were handed down simply to give the
''
key of the building.” The fact of the name being found written
on the side of a stone built into the North wall does not necessarily
identify the builder, for we find in the Papyrus of Nu that it was a
part of the eschatological ceremony to engrave four different names
on four stones, which were to be built into the North, South, East
and West walls. The names on these stones were different names
of the guardians who protected the North, South, East and West,
and might have been changed with each Grand Master ” or
dynasty. This has a very significant meaning to Ereemasons,
who will be interested in understanding the same if it were so, and
we find that the temples in Central America had the same either
written or depicted in Sculptured Eigures. These four names,
as we have stated before, the guardians of N. E. S. and W.,
are the four children of Horus.
The orientation of the Great Pyramid was undoubtedly made
from Stellar observation (which is a very important fact to note)
at the time when the Stellar Mythology had been perfected.
Proctor states: ''It would seem that the builders of the
Pyramid were anxious to place it in latitude 30° as clearly as their
means of observation permitted. Let us consider what result they
achieved, and the evidence thus afforded respecting their skill and
scientific attainments. In our own time, of course, the astro-
nomer has no difficulty in determining with great exactness the
position of any given latitude-parallel. But at the time when the
Great Pyramid was built it must have been a matter of very
serious difficulty to determine the position of any required latitude-
parallel with a great degree of exactitude. The most obvious way
of dealing with the difficulty would have been by observing the
length of shadows thrown by upright posts at noon in spring and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 385
autumn. In latitude 30° North at noon in spring (or, to speak
precisely, on the day of the Vernal Equinox) the sun is just twice
as far from the horizon as he is from the point vertically overhead ;

and if a pointed post were set exactly upright at true noon (sup-
posed to occur at the moment of the Vernal or Autumnal Equinox)
the shadow of the post would be exactly half as long as a line
drawn from the pole to the end of the shadow. But observations
based on this principle would have presented many difficulties to
the architects of the pyramid. The sun, not being a point of light,
but a globe, the shadow of a pointed rod does not end in a well-
defined point. The moment of true noon, which is not the same
as the ordinary or civil noon, never does agree exactly with the
time of the Vernal or Autumnal Equinox and may be removed
from it by any interval of time not exceeding twelve hours. And
there are many other circumstances which would lead astronomers,
like those who doubtless presided over the scientific preparations
for building the Great Pyramid, to prefer a means of determining
the latitude depending on another principle. The heavens would
afford practically unchanging indications for their purpose.. The
stars being all carried round the pole of the heavens, as if they
were fixed points in the interior of a hollow revolving sphere, it
becomes possible to determine the position of the pole of the star
sphere, even though no bright conspicuous star actually occupies
that point. Any bright star close by the pole is seen to revolve
in a very small circle, whose centre is the pole itself. Such a star
isour present so-called Pole Star and, though in the days wffien
;

the Great Pyramid was built, that star was not near the pole,
another, and probably a brighter star lay near enough to the pole
to serve as a Pole Star, and to indicate by its circling motion the
position of the actual pole in the heavens.
This star, called Thuban, from the Arabian al-Thuban, the
Dragon, is now very bright, being rated at barely above the fourth
magnitude, but it was formerly the brightest star of the constella-
tion, as its name indicates.Bayer also assigned to it the first
letter of the Greek alphabet, though this is not absolutely decisive
evidence that so late as his day it retained its superiority over the
second magnitude stars to which Bayer assigned the second and
third Greek letters.
^^In the year 2790 b.c. or thereabouts, the star was at its
nearest to the true North pole of the heavens, the diameter of the
386 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
little circle in then moved being considerably less than
which it

one-fourth the apparent diameter of the moon. At that time the

star must have seemed, to all ordinary observation, an absolutely
fixed centre, round which all the other stars revolved. At the
time when the pyramid was built this star was about sixty times
farther removed from the true pole, revolving in a circle whose
apparent diameter was about seven times as great as the moon's ;

yet it would still be regarded as a very useful Pole Star, especially

as there are very few conspicuous stars in the neighbourhood.
This was at that time and for many subsequent centuries the
leading star of the great constellation called The Dragon.'
'

The pole of the heavens, as we know, varies in position ac-

cording to the latitude of the observer. At the North pole it is
exactly overhead. At the equator the poles of the heavens are
both on the horizon and as the observer travels from the equator
;

towards the North or South pole of the earth, the corresponding

pole of the heavens rises higher and higher above the horizon.
In latitude 30°, or one-third of the distance from the equator to
the pole, the pole of the heavens is raised one-third of the way
from the horizon to the point vertically overhead and when this
;

is the case the observer knows that he is in latitude 30°. The

builders of the Great Pyramid, with the almost constantly clear
skies of Egypt, may reasonably be supposed to have adopted this
means of determining the true position of that 30th parallel on
which they appear to have designed to place the great building
they were about to erect.
It so happens that we have the means of forming an opinion
on the question whether they used one method or the other ;

whether they employed the sun or the stars to guide them to the
geographical position they required. In fact, were it not for this
circumstance, we should not have thought it worth while to discuss
the qualities of either method. It will presently be seen that the
discussion bears importantly on the opinion we are to form of the
skill and attainments of the pyramid architects. Every celestial
object is apparently raised somewhat above its true position by
the refractive power of our atmosphere, being most raised when
nearest the horizon, and least when nearest to the point vertically
overhead. This effect is, indeed, so marked on bodies close to
the horizon that if the astronomers of the pyramid times had ob-
served the sun, the moon and stars attentively when so placed,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 387
they could not have failed to discover the peculiarity. Probably,
however, though they noted the time of rising and setting of the
celestial bodies, they only made instrumental observations upon
jthem when these bodies were high in the heavens. Thus they
remained ignorant of the refractive powers of the air. Even that
skilful astronomer, Happarchus, who may be justly called the
father of observational astronomy, overlooked this peculiarity,
which Ptolemy would seem to be the first to recognise. Now if
they had determined the position of the 30th parallel of latitude
by observation of the noonday sun (in spring or autumn), then
since, owing to refraction, they would have judged the sun to be
higher than he really was, it follows that they would have sup-
posed the latitude of any station from which they observed to be
lower than it really was ;
for the lower the latitude the higher is
the noonday sun at any given season. Thus, when really in
latitude 30°, they would have supposed themselves in a latitude
lower than 30° and would have travelled a little farther North to
find the proper place, as they would have supposed, for erecting
the Great Pyramid. On the other hand, if they determined the
place from observations of the movements of the stars near the
pole of the heavens, they would make an error of a precisely
opposite nature ;
for the higher the latitude the higher is the pole
of the heavens, and refraction, therefore, which apparently raises
the pole of the heavens, gives to a station the appearance of being
in a higher latitude than it really is, so that the observer would
consider he was in latitude 30° North when in reality somewhat
South of that latitude. We have only then to inquire whether
the Great Pyramid was set North or South of the latitude 30° to
ascertain whether the pyramid architects observed the noonday
sun or circumpolar stars to determine their latitude ;
always
assuming, as we reasonably may, that those architects did propose
to set the pyramid in that particular latitude, and that they were
able to make very accurate observations of the apparent positions
of the celestial bodies, but that they were not acquainted with the
refractive effects of the atmosphere. The answer comes in no
doubtful terms. The centre of the Great Pyramid's base lies
about one mile and a third South of the 30th parallel of
latitude, and from this position the pole of the heavens, as
raised by refraction, would appear to be very near indeed to
the required position. In fact, if the pyramid had been set about
388 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
half-a-mile still farther South, the pole would have seemed just
right.
Of course such an explanation as we have suggested appears
altogether heretical to the Pyramidalists. According to them the
pyramid architects knew perfectly well where the true 30th
parallel lay, and knew modern science has discovered
also all that
about refraction but set the pyramid South of the true parallel
;

and North of the position where refraction would just have made
the apparent elevation of the pole correct, simply in order that the
pyramid might correspond as nearly as possible to each of two
conditions, whereof both could not be fulfilled at once. The
pyramid would indeed, they say, have been set even more closely
midway between the true and the apparent parallels of degrees
North, but that the Jeeseh hill on which it is set does not afford
a rock of foundation any farther North. vSo very close,’ says
‘

'
Professor Smyth, was the Great Pyramid placed to the northern
brink of its hill, that the edges of the cliff might have broken off
under the terrible pressure, had not the builders banked up most
firmly the immense mounds of rubbish which came from their
work, and which Strabo looked so particularly for 1800 years ago,
but could not find. Here they were, however, and still are,
utilised in enabling the Great Pyramid to stand on the very utmost
verge of its commanding hill, with the limits of the two required
latitudes, as well as over the centre of the land’s physical and
radial formation, and at the same time on the sure and proverbi-
ally wise foundation of rock.’ (Peter-Cephas —a Stone.) ^
Thou
art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church’ (St Matt,
xvi. 18).
^^The next circumstance to be noted in the position of the Great
Pyramid (as of all the pyramids) is that the sides are carefully
oriented. This, like the approximation to a particular latitude,
must be regarded as an astronomical rather than a geographical
relation. The accuracy with which the orientation has been
effected will serve to show how far the builders had mastered the
methods of astronomical observation by which orientation was to
be secured. The problem was not so simple as might be supposed
b}^ those who are not acquainted with the way in which the cardi-
nal points are correctly determined. By Solar observations, or
rather by the observations of shadows cast by vertical shafts
before and after noon, the direction of the meridian, or North and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 386
South line,can theoretically be ascertained, but probably in this
case, as in determining the latitude, the builders took the stars for
their guide. The pole of the heavens would mark the true North,
and equall}/ the Pole Star, when below or above the pole, would
give the true North, but of course most conveniently when below
the pole. Nor is it difficult to see how the builders would make
use of the Pole Star for this purpose. From the middle of the
Northern side intended base they would bore a slant
of the
passage, tending always from the position of the Pole Star at its
lower meridional passage that star at each successive return to
;

that position serving to direct their progress, while its small range
East and West of the pole would enable them most accurately to
determine the star’s true mid-point below the pole that is, the —
true North. When they had thus obtained a slant tunnel point-
ing to the meridian, and had carried it down to a point nearly
below the middle of the proposed square base, they could, from
the middle of the base, bore vertically downwards, until by rough
calculation they were near the lower end of the slant tunnel or ;

both tunnels could be made at the same time. Then a subter-

ranean chamber would be opened out from the slant tunnel. The
vertical boring, which need not be wider than necessary to allow
a plumbline to be suspended down to it, would enable the archi-
tects to determine the point vertically below the point of suspen-
sion. The slant tunnel would give the direction of the true North,
either from that point or from a point at some known small
distance east or west of that point. It would only be a lucky
accident, of course, that the direction of the slant tunnel’s access
and that of the vertical from the selected central point would lie
in the same vertical plane. The object of the tunelling would,
in fact, be to determine how far apart the vertical planes through
these points lay,and the odds would be great against the result
proving to be zero. Thus, a line from some ascertained point
near the mouth of the vertical boring to the mouth of the slant
tunnel would lie due North and South, and serve as the required
guide for the orientation of the pyramid’s base. If this base
extended beyond the opening of the slant tunnel, then, by con-
tinuing this tunnelling through the base tiers of the pyramid, the
means would be obtained of correcting the orientation.
This, we say, would be the course naturally suggested to
astronomical architects who had determined the latitude in the
390 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
manner already described. It may even be the only very accurate
method available before the telescope had been invented so that
;

if the accuracy of the orientation appears to be greater than could

be obtained by the shadow method^ the natural inference, even in
the absence of corroborative evidence, would be that the Stellar
method, and no other, had been employed. Now, in 1779, Nouet,
by refined observations, found the error of orientation measured
by than 20 minutes of arc, corresponding roughly to a dis-
less
placement of the corners by about Y- inches from their true
position, as supposed to be determined from the centre, or to a
displacement of a Southern corner by 53 inches on an East and
West line from a point due South of the corresponding Northern
corner. This error, for a base length of 9140 inches, would not
be serious, being only one inch in about five yards when esti-
mated in the second way. Yet the result is not quite worthy of
the praise given to it by Professor Smyth. He himself, however,
by much more exact observations, with an excellent altazimuth,
reduced the alleged error from 20 minutes to only 4-0, or to
9-4oths of its formerly supposed value. This made the total dis-
placement of a Southern corner from the true meridian, through
the corresponding Northern corner almost exactly one foot, or one
inch in about 21 yards, a degree of accuracy rendering it practically
certain that some Stellar method was used in orienting the base.
Now, there is a slanting tunnel occupying precisely the position
of the tunnel which should, according to this view, have been in
order accurately to orient the pyramid’s base, assuming that
the time of the building of this pyramid corresponded with one of
the epochs when the star Alpha Draconis was distant 3° 42 from '

the pole of the heavens. In other words there is a slant tunnel

Northwards and upwards from a point deep down below the
middle of the pyramid’s base, and inclined 26° 17 to the horizon,
^

the elevation of Alpha Draconis at its lower culmination when

3° 42' from the pole. The last epoch when the star was thus
placed was circita 2160 b.c., the epoch next before that was 3440
B.c. Between these two we should have to choose, on the hypo-
was really directed to that star when
thesis that the slant tunnel
the foundations of the pyramid were laid, the next epoch before
the earlier of the two named was about 28,000 b.c., and the
pyramid’s date cannot have been more remote than 4000 b.c.”
We have given Proctor's statements thus fully to show that the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 391
orientation of the temple Norths and therefore must have been
is

built during a period of Stellar Mythology. Why could this not

be 28^000 B.C., and what reason and facts had he to corroborate
his theory that the date of the Pyramid cannot have been more
remote than 4000 b.c. ? We cannot find any facts to support
this, but there is evidence of the greater antiquity. This Mytho-
logy preceded both Lunar and Solar, and we know that the
Osirian was in practice 15,000 years ago, so that the Great Pyra-
mid must have been in existence a long period before all the
temples which were oriented East, according to Lunar or Solar
Mythos, suchas those of the Druids, Yucatans, Incas, etc., and
some of these we know to be upwards of 10,000 years old. We find
that various writers differ a good deal in their opinions about the
antiquity of many of these temples, consequently they disagree
when they were built. But these writers only bring
as to the date
forward their own opinions without any facts to support their
arguments. Our astronomers have never attacked the subject of
the precession, or rather recession of the seven Pole Stars, as did
the ancients. Proctor may
be wrong in his date of 28,000 b.c.
before a Pole Star shone down this slant if not, then it must be
;

at least of this age. The recent discoveries at Abydos prove it

over 15,000 years at the lowest estimate.
The one Great Year takes 25,827 years to perform its cycle,
—
and during that time the Pole Star changes seven times once in
every 3700 years, roughly. The priests of Egypt recorded their
observations from generation to generation at least for one cycle,
if not more, and mapped out the heavens in seven astronomes

the origin of the seven heavens, seven mountains, seven lights,

seven pillars, etc. Each Pole Star symbolised the Lord of
—
Eternity '' The Book of the Dead,'' chaps, cxiv. and cxxiii.,
prove this conclusively.
—
Now, if our readers we speak to those who are really inter-
—
ested in the subject ^will but think and reflect for themselves
they will see that the date of the pyramids and of many of the
very earliest remains which we find throughout the world, can be
proved by their orientation, because the orientation denotes the
mythology and beliefs which were extant at the time these were
built, though this fact seems to have been overlooked by a large
number of writers on the subject.
Thus we know that the orientation of the Great Pyramid of
392 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Ghizeh is North, therefore it was built when
the Stellar Mythology
was extant. We also know that the orientation of the Druidical
temples and tombs, still to be found all over the British Isles, the
Mayal temples in Mexico, and amongst the Incas of South
America, etc., is East or East by South, therefore the mythology
at the time was Lunar or Solar, probably Solar.
At the same time we must always remember that one mytho-
logy overlapped the other, so to speak, because perfect evolution
takes time thus, when Lunar Mythos was first established it
;

would be long before this entirely supplanted Stellar, and in the

same way, when Solar Mythos first came into existence and began
its lease of life, the Lunar would overlap it.

The Egyptians never ‘‘ lost anything,” but brought forward

and incorporated all the old with the new. A careful study of
this, we venture to say, will tend to elucidate a more accurate
date as regards the ancient monuments, wherever there are
remains of past records to be deciphered. This is a point of
great importance to the Antiquarian.
We maintain that the Pyramid was built at the time when
the mythology of the ancient people became eschatological in its
development and perfection i.e. after the Grand Master or Priest
had received divine knowledge direct from the Grand Master
above. In its decipherment you will find the architecture of our
planetary system, with its laws and movements, portrayed in
minute measurements, and illustrating their belief in future life.
Also in its interior is shown hieroglyphically and symbolically
their belief as to what occurs to the departed dead before the soul
is finally united to its Ka in the Grand Lodge above, which

contains all as the '' One Great Wonder out of Egypt.”

Nothing could prove our argument more conclusively than
to quote Eratosthenes a most unimpeachable witness for the
j

Egyptians. He was born in the year 276 b.c., and was keeper of
the great Alexandrian library, and the most learned Greek in
Egypt at the time. Amongst the subjects he wrote on, one was
Astronomy, where he mentions this fact that the festival of Isis
:

was celebrated in his time at the Autumn equinox. It had been

celebrated when the Easter equinox was in Virgo!' This perfectly
agrees with the position of Isis, the Virgin mother, in the Zodiac.
During six months in the great year six signs receded in pre-
cession from Virgo to Pisces, and not until thirteen thousand years
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 393
later did Autumn equinox coincide once more with the sign of
Virgo. There is no meeting point of the mythology with the
astronomy more obvious than these two signs of the zodiac. It is
impossible that this imagery should have been constellated in the
planisphere for the last time the equinoxes entered them, which
was about the year 255 b.c., where they still linger at the present
moment. The time before that, in round numbers, was twenty-
six thousand years previously. It is equally a fact that when the
Solar Horus ” had entered the zodiac, the birthplace was shifted
from sign to sign, according^ to the movements in precession, from
— —
Virgo to Leo from Cancer to the Gemini from Taurus to Aries,
and from Aries to Pisces. Now this was all Solar as the Ritual
proves, and Lunar and Stellar were previous to this. As we have
shown, the Great Pvramid was built at the time of vStellar,
therefore the most ancient date must be the correct one. The
position of the equinox has to be made out according to the
precessional year, notby the lesser year. This difference constitutes
the difficulty of the reckoning. The time of the equinox was
determined in the lesser year by the recurrence of equal day and
night, but the position of the equinoxes in the great year was
determined by the ruling of the Herald Star. The Egyptian
founders of Astronomical science did not begin with mathematical
calculations : they had to verify everything by observation
through all the range of periodic time—it was the only method at
first. It was by direct observation, not by calculation, that the
wise men of Egypt obtained their knowledge of precession. By
ages and ages of watching and registering they perceived that the
backward movement of the equinox, as immense in time as it is
slow in motion, had to be reckoned with as a factor of vast magni-
tude, and that this long hand on the face of the eternal horologue
was a determinative of the highest cycle of all, so far as they could
measure periodic time. By imperceptible degrees the movement
itself had become apparent, and the point of equal day and night
was observed to be passing out of one group of stars upon the
elliptic into another which coincided with a change of Pole Stars.
It could only be in a climate like Egypt that this could be
done, where the atmosphere was clear and no clouds to obscure
their perpetual view and unceasing watchings and all the stars
shone with that brilliancy we find there. What other country
on this Earth has the same atmospheric surroundings ?
 CHAPTER XIX
Side by side with thisMasonic mystery have come down to us
various papyri of sacred writings, which have been called the
Ritual of ancient Egypt or “ The Book of the Dead,” and it is to
this we now turn for an explanation of the mysteries of the monu-
ment. Not only in the pyramid, however, were these rites and
ceremonies practised and carried out, but at other temples in
—
Egypt Memphis, Heliopolis, the temple of the Sphinx but;

none of these were perfect in later dynastic times, nor did they have
the whole of the symbology like the pyramid itself. It is only the
Temple of the Pyramid and the Papyrus that show any theop-
neusty. A number of different papyri that have been written at
various times by separate scribes have been found. We believe
if we could obtain the whole
“ Papyri of the Pyramid ” we should
find a perfect ritual of the various eschatological ceremonies. We
have no doubt that a great part of the writings have been lost,
but there is quite sufficient evidence extant to explain the secret.
Although the language is symbolical to a very great extent,
we have it on other evidence that the secrets of the Eschatology
were not written, but were declaimed and learnt orally all that
;

they had written being recorded in the ‘‘ Pietra Libra ” or Book

of Stone,” which the High Priests read once a year to the people.
All the secrets were passed on from generation to generation, and
taught orally by the priests alone. We can only conjecture that
some explanation of these secrets was written on papyrus, sym-
bolically, so that they should not be lost for ever, at some far
remote period when internal changes were taking place in the
country, which we read of in history, and that they might die
without having transmitted them orally, being considered divine
laws. The “ Ritual or Book of the Dead ” is what is written
and known as their religious belief as far as their writings have
^

been discovered. At the same time be it understood that to

394
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 395
understand the Ritual of the Resurrection you must go back
for their Eschatology to the lesser mysteries of their Mytho-
logy and Astronomical Mythology, and even before, back
to the original Sign-language, which was the language of
the mythology, and which was the primitive mode of repre-
senting external nature and its animistic powers. The types
here called totemic were extant as a means of rendering these
powers when there were no gods or goddesses yet divinised.
Powers of nature were perceived to be at work throughout all
the earth and celestial bodies their powers were superhuman
;

from the first and they were represented by appropriate and equi-
valent zootypes, but the powers and not the types were the object
of supreme regard. The types were not the object of worship. The
Gods and Goddesses were after represented by totemic types, but
they were not conceived to be the types, and in all cases there
were obvious reasons for the representation, but it was the powers
and not the types that were ultimately divinised.
In the Eschatology the same types were reapplied to the
human soul which were imaged in the flesh by Horus, who died
bodily, entered Amenta in mummy form, and rose again in glory
as Horus the divine. The true interpretation of the Egyptian
picture, copied by Denon at Philae, is / am the Resurrection and
the Life.'' Erom the beginning to the end of the Ritual it is
based, first on the mythologies, and then the rendering of these
becomes eschatological. We must recognise the different phases
—
and discriminate these to read the Ritual correctly and try and
fathom the thinking minds of the old Egyptian priests. The
main difference betwixt the Mythos and the Eschatology is that
one is represented in the earth of time, the other in the earth of
eternity. It is the Egyptian Book of Life, it is the Pre-christian
Word of God, and it purports to contain the gnosis of salvation
from the second dead, together with the ways and means of
attaining eternal life, and these were enacted in the drama of the
mysteries. After this life on earth there was a resurrection after
—
passing the Tuat in Amenta the earth of eternity for the human
soul evolved on this earth. It was then that the claim to the
and to life eternal in heaven had to be made
resurrection in spirit
good and established by many long and painful experiences, by
which the soul was perfected eventually as an ever-living spirit.
The words of promise had to be performed and made true before
396 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Ma-Kheru of immortality could be earned and endless con-
tinuity of be assured.
life

It is only by going back to the original and following on step

by step that we can gain a true idea of what the Egyptian religion
was at the time of its purest Eschatology. So many writers on
this subject have simply described the Osirian doctrines/’ and
in doing this have followed the Greek and Latin writers, stumbling
about in the dark and falling into holes they cannot get out of,
until they call upon the Egyptians to bring them a ladder, there-
fore it is hardly to be wondered at that so little is known of the
meaning of all the religious ceremonies and observances which
were the dramatic performances of their belief in the resurrection
of the dead, and everlasting life, and which were certainly carried
on in perfect ceremonies in pre-dynastic times, perhaps more
difficult to understand because the priests and scribes of the later
dynasties had so altered and corrupted the original particulars
partly because the scribes at the time of the New Empire
(b.c. 1700-700) were unable to read correctly the hieratic charac-
ters which formed the names of some of the kings of the early
Archaic period, and partly because nearly all Egyptologists
believe and are still under the impression that there were a large
number of gods instead of the different powers and different types
of the One God —
God in the Spirit, Ra God in mummy form,
;

Osiris ;
and God as Son, Child Horns. This was the latest form
of their Trinity, and the earliest. Horns L, Sut and Shu. But
what ages had passed ere the Egyptian Mythology of Horus,
Sut and Shu had passed by evolution into the higher Eschatology
of Ra, Osiris and the Child Horus and how long, probably
! !

thousands and thousands of years, had it taken the earliest form of

—
man to observe the powers of nature to image these in sign-
—
language to formulate his totemic ceremonies into a mythology,
and then astro-mythology, before this was perfect, and all these
various types and powers of the One God, and not the many as
most people suppose ?
It is only by studying the Ritual or Book of the Dead ” that
anyone can really understand the meaning and significance of
—
the Great Pyramid in fact, here lies the Ritual^ written in stone.
This Ritual of the Resurrection was the Egyptian Book of Life,
and the account which this scripture gives of itself is that it was a
revelation made by Ra, the Holy Spirit. It was given to Horus the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 397
Son, who converses with the Father in Heaven. Horns speaks it
as the word of God and as the Sayer of the Sayings to those who
are living on earth and to the breathless ones in Hades.’’ I

utter his Word to thee,” says Horns, who personates the Word in
his first advent, and, in the second, is the word made truth as
Horus-ma-Kheru. One of the most beautiful ideas of the
Egyptians was that of representing the eternal Father by the ever-
coming Son, as in the Child Horus, who was the type of eternal
youth as an external child. This was the child of a mother who
was the eternal virgin, and thus youth or youthfulness had been
imaged by the pre-anthropomorphic types of the calf, the lamb,
the branch of a tree and the shoot of the papyrus plant. The
doctrines of the Incarnation, the Virgin birth, the Resurrection,
the Father-God who is identical with his own son, and others,
believed to be specifically Christian, were Egyptian ages and
ages before the present era began. The Book of the Dead ”
contains a true decipherment of the symbolic language found
depicted in stone in the pyramid itself, teaching their belief as
to what occurred to the spirit after leaving the body, and what
it had to pass through before it could reach the Grand Lodge above,

and thus pointing out and laying down a guide to our thoughts
and actions while in this sublunary abode also in Amenta, so
;

that the departed soul might be able to pass through the various
ordeals encountered hereafter, namely, by learning to obey the
principles of Truth, Justice and Morality in this life.
In Chapter XV., Hymn 3, of The Book of the Dead,” it says :

Freedom for ever from perdition is derived from this book, and
upon it I firmly take my stand.”
In the double symbolism of Pyramid and Ritual lie the chief
difiieulties of decipherment and the strongest evidenee of their
correspondence. For, as the departed in his progress was ulti-
mately to become united in the fulness of intimacy with the Soul
of All, his Creator, so it was necessary that he should progress in
the knowledge of the mysteries which envisage alike the spiritual
and material creation. To know Horus in his forms of mani-
festation was the secret of power ;
to understand Horus in all his
names, all his places, conferred the Crown of Illumination. But
in the attainment of that knowledge there were many stages
which must be traversed by the finite mortal many grades which
;

must be achieved by the holy departed, when the mouth of the

398 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
tomb, the Portal of Eternal Day, had been opened for him, and
the catechumen of divine wisdom had been adulated as the Postu-
lant of Immortality. The Postulant, with upraised arms, must be
recreated in incorruption, and the soul must be born anew before
the Postulant could be initiated into things divine ;
or, as the
Ritual says : The Ka with upraised arms is the soul to be ulti-
mately attained by the manes perfected.’' As we have it, the
Initiate must pass through the fiery ordeal to be proved as adept,
like Paul^ who was epopt and perfect, thus showing that Paul was
a Mason and initiated into the highest degree. The Adept must
be justified in the Tribunal of Truth before he could emerge from
the shadow of the Halls of Death into the immediate presence of
the Source of Light. The Justified must become the Illuminate.
The Illuminate must be consummated as master before he could
obtain the innermost mansion in the divine house. For each of
such grades, according to the creed of Egypt, the Creator has
assigned a distinct locality in the universe of space, and each of
these localities is described symbolically in ^'The Book of the
Dead ” or Ritual^ and inscribed masonically in the features and
dimensions of the Pyramid. Not to everyone, therefore, did the
secrets of the Pyramid lie open, nor could there be a more unpar-
donable offence than the profanation of its secrets. And as it
was the character of that religion to be concealed, and as the
manifestations of the Creator are deeper and more secret yet than
His works, so it was essential that the sacred symbols relating to
Him should not betray their deepest mysteries, even to the
Initiate;
but should reserve their most sacred meaning for the
Illuminate after full probation. In other words, the Initiate was
taught step by step, and it was pointed out to him that only by
perseverance in a right and true line of conduct could he pass to
the next stage, and finally obtain the Crown of Triumph he must
;

lead such a life as corresponds with our tenets and teachings.

Does not this point out to us the analogy between our teachings
and our own forms and ceremonies, even all the various names of
the G.A.U. in each degree as we advance ? The passage of the
C in the 18° through the D.R. represents the passage of the
soul through the Tuat and Amentet in the Egyptian Eschatology.
In studying the Ritual of ancient Egypt it is by the power of
sense and reason, joined together, that we study the secret pro-
perties and powers which are therein expressed and portrayed.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 399
and though our senses are sometimes liable to be deceived, yet,
when they are rightly disposed and fitly exercised about their
proper objects, with the first assistance of reason, they give us
sufficient evidence of truth of course, many errors are derived
;

from our weakness of reason and incapacity to judge of things

either from a diseased or weakened brain through old age, or those
whose genius is very low, whose judgment is always weak who ;

are ever ” indulging the dictates of sense and humour,'’ but

are simply large children " these stand exposed to everlasting
;

mistakes in life, and live and die in the midst of prejudices. The
creed of Egypt, therefore, as taught by the Theopneustics, was this :

that we have a body,^ within the body a soul, and within the soul a
spirit. The body entirely belonged to this earth, the soul and
spirit to heaven although the spirit had to join the Great
;

Architect of the Universe first, before it could return to its soul.

When the body or material part died, the soul and spirit were liber-
ated, and had to travel through many dangers and difficulties,
also to undergo various trials, as depicted by the symbology which
we find in the pyramids and ancient stones, before the spirit could
regain the Mansion of Bliss and the abode of the Great Architect
of the Universe. The spirit became separated from the soul before
divine judgment took place, and after the spirit was justified the
regeneration of the soul took place. In the Eschatology of the
Egyptians they had a Trinity and Unity, and they believed in
punishment as well as Everlasting Happiness. The doctrine of
Immortality and Everlasting Life, and the belief in the Resurrec-
tion of the “Spiritual Body” are the brightest and most prominent
features of the Egyptian religion, and this we find was their belief
before the time of the first King of the first dynasty. A study of
the religious formularies of all periods proves that the great
fundamental ideas of the Egyptians remained unchanged from
the earliest to the latest historical times, and it seems that they
must have been received by the earlier Egyptian priests of
Dynastic times in much the same form as that in which they
handed them on.
At first they were “ recited ” only and not written, and it

1
The Dynastic Egyptians believed in :
—
I. A Physical Body —The Khat. 2. A —Ba.
Soul or 3. A —
Heart or Ab.
4. A Double or — Ka. 5. An Intelligence or — Khu. A 6. Power or —
Sekhem.
7. A Shadow or —-Khaibit. 8. A Spiritual Body or — Sah. 9. A Name or — Rem.
By some divided again or added to.
400 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
is probable that they existed in this form for a very long
period.
The variety of names given God and the Holy Spirit
to
has led persons, who ought to know better, to assert that in
ancient Egypt each separate name indicates a separate god or
goddess hence they stigmatise these early people as idolaters
;

and image worshippers of many deities. These various names

merely express the infinitely various powers and types of the
divine. The reader need not be reminded that in the Jewish
sacred books numbers of names are given to the Deity which
appear in the Hebrew text, but are concealed from the English
reader under the general title of God.
Their Priests, here on earth, did not worship images nor
serpents nor bulls, as many have stated, which was an ancient
error of the Greeks, made in complete ignorance of the primitive
modes of representation these were only symbolical types, repre-
;

senting their belief in the great A O in Heaven. It was by

teachings^ by signs, symbols and ceremonies that the soul and spirit
were prepared here for the future, and taught dramatically what they
had to encounter and pass through after the material body had ceased
to exist.

In the papyri of the old hieroglyphics we find the origin of

all our sacerdotal stories and the manner of the evolution of the
same. Then a blank occurs, and until the papyri, written in
Hieratic and Demotic, containing the stories of the priests of
Memphis and the sayings of Jesus, were found, we lost the thread
that connects the old with the new Eschatology, but here, in the
Demotic, more especially, we have the “ bridge ” which connects
the Old with the New and Better Covenant. Many may contend
that these are partly copied from our New Covenant ” but ;

these tales in Demotic are simply the same as we find written in

the oldest hieroglyphics, in every particular, and any student will
perceive the fallacy of any argument against this, although we
find that it is adopted by many writers, ignorant or otherwise, who
appear anxious that the records of the past should not be solved,
but to all earnest students the oldest tales in the ancient
hieroglyphics and those found in the Demotic writings and the
Eschatology of the present day, are identical. They are simply
repetitions of the story, written thousands of years before the
date when the supposed present covenant was made. That this
’
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 401
isnot mere supposition can be proved by the comparison of the
one with the other^ and the history of the same. The recently
published Tales of the Priests of Memphis/' from the Demotic
Papyri, prove that the missing link has been forged. There are
many other papyri still in the British Museum, the translation of
which, when completed, will demonstrate this fact more clearly.
Certain religious texts are little more than transcripts of old
Egyptian in Demotic spelling,and the present stories in Demotic
are as closely related as possible to the new Egyptian of the 12th
century b.c. as to the Biblical Coptic of the 4th and 5th
century a.d.
The ancient Hebrews, Muhammadans and Syrians, borrowed
from the Egyptians their ideas, but they never properly under-
stood the Eschatology, which they most profoundly perverted
from the original. Dr Budge, in his book, The Gods of Egypt,"
says ''It cannot be too strongly insisted on that all the oldest
:

gods of Egypt are of Egyptian origin, and that the fundamental

religious beliefs of the Egyptians are also of Egyptian origin, and
that both the gods and their beliefs date from pre-dynastic times,
and have nothing whatever to do with the Semites or Aryans of
history." He asks: What is the meaning of Ashem?^ It has
for its determinative a Hawk, perched on a standard, etc., and
goes on to say that the Hawk was undoubtedly the first creature
worshipped by the pre-dynastic Egyptians. We maintain that it
was not worshipped by them. It was a type representing Horns
I. —
and moreover, these ancient people, at the time of their
Eschatology, never worshipped animals or birds or serpents at all,
and it is a great mistake to think so. Dr Budge, in the above-
named book, commences very late indeed, and evidently does not
understand the primordial or ignores it for reasons of his own.
The early gods and their powers are evolved from their
astronomical mythology, and without this it is impossible to
understand or come to a true idea of how the Priests, in the
dynastic times, changed names and added to the originals. The
earliest Stellar Mythos, the Ritual and Great Pyramid must be
studied together, to arrive at a true and correct value of the
religion of these early people.
It is not of much use commencing with Osirian doctrines to
get a true and definite knowledge of the gods of Egypt, because,
^
We have already answered this in another part of this work.
402 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
before Osiris, they had the religion of Amen Ra, and before
this that of Atum and Horns I. We must at least go back as
far as then to obtain any originals. The hawk and other birds
and animals, etc., were all depicted to represent the various
attributes of The Great God.'' They had no other way of
doing it at that time. It would be the work of a lifetime to trace
out all the proofs of the earliest people from the time they took
the form of man by evolution ;
the lowest degenerate race of
human beings, who had no idea of a life hereafter or a supreme
being, and from that time onwards, formed a mythology and
astro-mythology, totemic ideas and ceremonies, and Stellar
mythos, etc. and it gives a poor and incorrect idea indeed of
;

these people when you commence with the latter part of the Solar
Mythos, which is beginning to change and decay, as such, by the
perversion of the texts by the Priests. That the earliest Egyptians
had, and believed in, only One Great God is quite evident. As the
text of the Creation says : I am the Great God, self-created."
Various names and attributes were given to all his members and
his powers, which have been mistaken by Egyptologists as
separate gods, which was not so, as the earliest texts will show.
At the same time it is not to be wondered at as the scribes did the
same in later times i.e. they confounded the names of the various
attributes of each member and each power to separate gods, and
so the later texts have become somewhat mixed.

Devil Worship, Tree Worship, Phallic Worship, etc.

"
These are quite incorrect terms, and in this case Worship
is a word employed by writers who are ignorant of Sign-language
in general —such phrases as the above do not explain anything.
—
The tree was a type of the abode the Roof Tree, the Mother
of Pood and Drink, the Giver of Life and Shelter, etc. Others
we have explained previously.
The Egyptian Ritual is written in the language of animals,
and never was read in the past, and never will it be in the
it

future, unless the thinking can be done in the Ideographic types

of thought. Merely reading the hieroglyphics, as phonetics, is
but a first lesson in Sign-language.
Dr Budge states ''The Priests and upper classes certainly
:

held views and religious beliefs which differed from those of the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 403
husbandman^ but it is a significant fact that it was not the religion
and mythology of the dynastic Egyptians^ but that of the indigenous
^
pre-dynastic Egyptians''
The best educated Priests were as much attached to forms
and traditional symbols as the people themselves, and they were
most unwilling to give up any part of them but the symbolism
;

was misunderstood by the ignorant classes, and produced serious

errors. The uneducated loved a plurality of gods, whilst the
Priests and educated people, who could read and understand
books, adopted the idea of One God, the creator of all beings in
heaven and on earth. But when all is said against the Egyptian
religion which can be said, the fact remains that it is not the
religion itself but the myths, wherewith generations of foolish
,

Priests obscured the pure beliefs in monotheism and immortality,

which existed in Egypt from the earliest times of the pre-dynastic
Egyptians. If modern religions were judged in the adverse
manner in which the religion of ancient Egypt has been judged,
none would escape similar condemnation.
The monotheistic character of the Egyptian religion rests on
too firm a foundation to be overthrown, and notwithstanding the
elaborate system of symbolic ceremonials, which was so prominent
a feature of their worship, it has always maintained its place in
the minds of those who were sufficiently educated to understand
the ideas which the symbols thereof represented, and of which we
have been the custodians, bringing them on to the present day in
Freemasonry.
Many think that the god Ra was a different god from Osiris,
but Ra was the spirit form, and Osiris the mummified form of the
—
same god both one and the same in two different forms the —
same as Ra-Tem, the Father and Son, and an earlier form still,
Ptah-Tem. The first form we have in the Stellar Mythos was
Horns I. Later, his name became Amsu or the risen Horns. He
was the first man-god, as he rose from the dead then his name
;

was changed to Amsu, and he established himself for ever. Osiris

was Solar and a much later cult. The different changes from the
originals are not difficult to understand even in our day, when one
thinks of the various sects and different doctrines preached by
the Christian Priests, all under Christianity.
We must remember that the Priests of Heliopolis had lost
^ Italics are ours.
404 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
much of the original meaning and key from those even at Henen-
su, and the Priests of Thebes, who followed, still more.
In Horus I. we have the essence of the primeval god, Nu or
Atum. He was the great spirit and divine body in heaven. He,
it is stated, fought and vanquished the traditional fiend, Sut,

who dared to wage war against him, and was the establisher
of right and wrong throughout the world. He made the earth
and the heaven and all that therein is.
Horus is here represented as Atum, the Son of Ptah, shedding
his own blood and being portrayed as a Creator of mankind ^
Atum, as shown here, was the Creator by the blood shed in a
voluntary sacrifice, and superseded the Mother.
Ptah in the character of Sekari, the Silent Sufferer, the ''

coffined one,’’ was the deity that opened up the nether world
for the resurrection in the earliest SolarMythos.
The original Trinity was first evolved at the time of Horus L,
and all that followed were, and are, copies, prototypes, under
different names, and there are no facts to prove this to be
the contrary, and there is nothing that Dr Budge or any other
Egyptologist can show to prove their assertions that Horus I.
came to Egypt with his followers. The whole of the Ritual and
other texts, taken in conjunction with the astro-mythology, prove
what we state. We must remember that there is unquestionable
proof to show that the pre-dynastic Egyptians had worked out
and perfected their Eschatology 10,000 years before the dynasties
began. One must go back to their astro-mythology to obtain the
clue of all the meaning of what we read, as the Egyptians always
brought on everything and made use of it in some way, and so
knowing this from Horus I. and Stellar Mythos, we can trace all
the other gods, so called, which had various names and attributes,
back to the one original Trinity and the meaning and origin of our
sacred Triangle. Upon the foundation of Horus I. all that
followed must be built up.
The great fight between light and darkness arose at the
time when the sun’s rays were struggling to penetrate the thick
watery vapour which surrounded the earth’s surface before it had
sufficiently condensed to make solid matter. In the earliest
mythology Sut was first assigned the supreme power he was ;

indeed the king of darkness, and darkness was all that overspread
^ The Mexican name is Zipe Totec, which means Our Lord, the flayed one.
 PTAH-SEKER-AUSAR, the Triune God of the Resurrection.
The silent sufferer — the coffined one — was the who opened up
the nether
deity
world for Resurrection in the earliest Solar mythos.
the He is here seated on
the Throne with all the emblems of sovereignty as a “spiritual body*’; in front
is the representation of his —
body and blood cadaver and emblematical of the
change from earthly to spiritual.
 ‘ .‘j If

S'-,

! -'’ ^'
-L
'

.
ftr"

“
1

^.' • ' •
I

'
I
"
•
. V» .

V,-
A^'Si
> ;

f:

•' •u

,^^1

'Ali
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 405
the face of the earth but as time went on the thick vapour began
;

to condense in solid form^ and the sun's rays penetrated farther

and farther until they reached the solid crust and turned all the
darkness on the face of the earth into light and day. The battle
between Horns I. and Sut had commenced and ended in victory
henceforth for Horns L, and he was the supreme power, and Sut
was cast out into utter darkness (night), and so, as Horus was
assigned the place of the god at the apex or top of the triangle,
Sut was placed at the bottom or South.
The reason why the great serpent fiend was chosen as a type
to represent the evil and wicked one was because these huge
reptilian monsters were numerous at that time, and primitive
man must have felt the great danger he was always exposed to
from these reptiles. He also observed that they came out at
night in the darkness, and sought for prey and food, and when
the sun arose and drove away the darkness, these fiends also
retired to sleep and disappeared until the night again returned ;

and of all these they probably chose the biggest and most danger-
ous one to themselves as a type of “ The Great Evil One," and as
there were others of less size and less danger, these were chosen
to represent the lesser '' Evil Ones," so we have Beelzebub, the
Chief of the Devils, and Satan as one of the lesser in the Christian
doctrine. That primitive man did not exist at the time when the
sun’s rays first began to penetrate and fertilise the earth must
have been a fact, but inasmuch as he afterwards knew how
the world was created and the stages that intervened from the
time that it was given off by the parent Sun, until his time,
as records stated herein show ;
all the above would be associated

with his mythology, and after that his astro-mythology. Hence

the origin of the legend which has been handed down from time
immemorial by all nations and all creeds, differing perhaps a
little in names and circumstances as time and evolution have

progressed, but in essence the same, and the foregoing is the

origin. Many writers have not understood that most, if not all
nations, at all times, have made animals as symbols of gods and
divine powers, and still do, as we see here in our own churches.
The figures of a lamb, lion, eagle, ox, and others, in the sculptured
work of our churches, is sufficient proof alone, and any future
generation, finding these, might say with just as much truth as
these Egyptologists and others have, that we worshipped animals.
 4 o6 signs and symbols OF
etc., and that it must be
because they were found depicted in
so,
the remains of our churches and sacred books.
In tracing from the foregoing the history of man and the
creation of this earth from its parent sun, which no doubt was
evolved from its sun, and the evidence of the history as we find
of the past, be it on written papyri, or marks, signs or symbols,
wherever found in any part of the world, delineated on stones or
otherwise, proves that at first man could not write, and had but
few words to express his thoughts he could only think in things
;

as he saw them —
and draw them. Analysing the oldest records
of creation we can find, we come to the opinion there is a very
definite statement, as one would have expected primitive man to
have handed down orally from generation to generation. Taking
the oldest records of the history of the creation we can find and
our present scientific knowledge, which we know from actual
observation and proofs, we can but arrive at the conclusion '' that
there must be some one great eternal power who governs the
universe, a divine being whom we call God,' ” and of whose form
'

or power we have no conception that by His will He created all

;

• things that our parent sun was at first a huge mass of fiery
;

vapour given off from another sun, around which it travels and
takes 25,827 years to do so, and as it has been cooling it has given
off our planetary system, all ever rotating at immense speed.
This earth, as well as the other planets, have given off other
bodies as adjuncts of themselves for purposes which the divine
—
Creator foresaw the moons. The earth, when given off, was
one huge mass of fiery vapour, which went whirling round and
round for countless ages until the heated vapour condensed to
water, and this watery mass to solid crust, the interior gradually
cooling, which it will continue to do until the whole is one mass of
solid matter. As soon as this heated watery vapour had cooled
sufficiently to allow the sun’s ray to penetrate it and fertilise
any organic matter, the Great Almighty, by His divine power
and will, created germs of life, which fertilised and increased
from the lowest form of organic life to the present highest cul-
tivated man and woman. The oldest hieroglyphic texts of
the creation us that vegetable and creeping things existed
tell

first, and science and evolution teach us the same. Man was not
evolved from the Lemur for ages and ages, and at first he had no
idea in his primitive state of a superior being or life hereafter.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 407
Examples of these primitive little red men may still be found in
the Congo Pygmy^ Veddah of Ceylon, the Pygmies in forests of
South America and mountain fastnesses of China, and lowest form
of Negro. Gradually man began to observe and think and to
work out a mythology, and as he progressed in this, an astro
mythology, ending in their Eschatology.
That the ancient Egyptians believed in evolution there can
be no doubt, for in the Story of the Creation Khepera is made
to say :
—
''
I made a foundation in (or by) my own heart, and then
came into being multitudes of things, of things from things, of
what was produced from the things which they produced,'' which
is a most emphatic manner of stating that everything that is came

into being as a result of the act of the God in laying a foundation

in his own heart, and that when once the creative process had
been set in motion they continued the operation of their own
accord, apparently without any direct interference from the
original creative power, by spiritual and natural laws made by
the Divine Creator. They mapped out the celestial' heavens
and depicted them by terrestrial they used various animals and
;

compounds of various things they could see and observe to

express the different powers, etc., because they had no words or
articulate sounds to otherwise express their meanings often we
;

find a compound animal to show the various powers they wished

to express that this was symbolical of. They were too great
observers of all nature to make symbols of anything without a
meaning.
At this time we find the records of these very ancient people
tell us that they knew the whole planetary system, the distance

from the earth to the sun, the precession or rather recession of

the Pole stars, or Little Bear, etc., and left full records of the
same in the building of the Great Pyramid. The time that it
took these people to do this must have been at least the observing
of the sun to travel twice around its centre —
two great years
over 50,000 years, and how much more it is impossible to say.
After this we have the Lunar and Solar Mythos, and from the
latter practically all our different religions have been evolved ;

the difference from the original being principally substituting one

name for another and adding to it, to suit the exigencies of the
times and will of the Priests. Now we know that the old originals
were right in their calculation of the heavenly bodies, and ideas
408 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of how worlds are emaned, much more accurately than our
astronomers of 100 years ago, therefore, whence all this correct
knowledge ? Was it by evolution into a very high type of man
who possessed the power of observation, and had obtained the
powers of calculation, the same as our highest scientists of the
present day, and who died out, or was it that the divine G.A.U.
gave divine inspiration to the highest class of man then existing,
for a guide to future generations, that they might know that there
is a life hereafter, and that we on this earth are only a minute

speck, an infinitesimal part of the universe, of which the One

Great God is the centre who governs all things ? To our mind
the latter must have been so, but at what time or what age of the
life of the earth we cannot tell, probably during or at the time of

the so-called Stellar Mythos did the divine Creator give His message
to man, and that a chosen people should continue to possess the true
knowledge and secrets through all time and all lands, although
often separated by wars and other causes yet the sacred symbols
;

have lost nothing of their lustre they are all religiously pre-
;

served, and although many writers and critics have said that as
our ceremonies, now worked in allegory, are all of modern
delineation, yet we find in the oldest ancient Egyptian Ritual the
ceremonial working of the Brotherhood very little different, and
that from the most ancient times the Brotherhood have been knit
together in one indissoluble bond, and so met, taught and
instructed their successors in the wisdom they had acquired by and
through the G.G. and that means have been adopted for the
preservation of these throughout all time, and it is worthy of
remark here that Freemasonry conforms to the practice of the
Egyptians in prohibiting to slaves a participation of its mystic
rites. The Romans brought many of their forms, ceremonies,
signs and symbols to Italy when they took Egypt. But the
Romans never understood or knew the true Eschatology of the
Ritual. Many of the Christian Fathers gave to the Virgin
Mary the title of
''
Theotokos,'' or Mother of God, forgetting no

doubt that it was an exact translation of Neter

a very old and common title of Isis.
No doubt the Romans took their canonising of Saints from
the Egyptians, who used to canonise " their kings, but they
did this because he was the representation of Horus I. He was
not believed to be of the seed of the God Horus but was set up as the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 409
type of the earthly representation. We must
differ in this from
Dr Budge. In Abyssinia^ where the oldest Christian churches
are and the earliest Christian doctrines are found, it is of import-
ance to note that the priests use the Fly-flap an exclusively
(it is

sacerdotal privilege to carry one) the same as the Egyptian priests,

which can be seen from monuments still extant in Egypt
(Egyptian Frescoes), and almost everything in fact connected
with religion here, has its prototype, in ancient Egypt the —
— —
Sistrum ^the Fly-flap the Crutch and others are all brought
from the valley of the Nile, and are still preserved here at the
present time, although Western Christians have altered or ceased
to use them. Even the custom of painting all the faces of pictures
the same as we find amongst the Central Americans, Zapotecs
—
and Mexicans the good in white and the bad in black the —
—
prototype of Horus I. in white flight and day and the bad in
;

—
black, representing Sut night and darkness good and evil.—
Their churches are also built to represent the ancient Egyptian
the outer part for the common people, an inner part for priests
— —
and high personages, and a still inner Holy of the Holies for the
High Priests alone. The Jews copied these also from the Egyp-

tians, and still use the double triangle

Sign on their Holy Vestments and Sacred Scroll. The cross on

the church of Amba Derho is a form of the Ank-cross, with the
Seven Glorious Ones. The seven Qb being Ostrich eggs and
representing the Seven Pole Stars of the old
Stellar Mythos —
the Seven Lights — Seven
Golden Candlesticks.
There are sacred groves surrounding the
churches, and the priests dance and play the
Sistrum, and carry the Ark as did the old
Egyptian priests. The Abyssinian Christians
still cling with extraordinary tenacity to the very

earliest rites and ceremonies of their doctrines,

and neither Jesuits nor Roman Catholics have
been able to make the least impression on them to fall into line
with the up-to-date doctrines, etc., now preached by the Western
Christians. Their word '' Tabout or '' Ark of the Covenant is
the Egyptian Tebut ” (Egyptian for Ark). Bent, in his book.
'
410 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
writing on the sacred city of the Ethiopians, describing the houses
at Aksum, says that they are round, and about twenty feet in
diameter, thatched roof, and in nearly every case surmounted by
an ornament, which he saw only at Aksum (the oldest sacred city
in Abyssinia). It looks like ahuge raspberry growing on a stalk
out of a plate, with a handle at the top and a cross surmounting
it. He also states that he has no doubt that it has some
symbolical and religious meaning, hut could not tell what it was —
it is the Egyptian Ank-cross.

We abstain from any theological arguments because we

contend that Masonry is the pure Eschatology of the originals,
which has survived all the upheavals and battles of the past, and
has been brought down from generation to generation, pure and
unsullied, and is now once more being spread over land and sea
to the good of all those who believe in it. The ancient Egyptians
never lost anything, but '' brought on ” all their doctrines, adding
new ones as evolution took place, and we have done likewise,
simply supplying new names for the old, but leaving the essence
the same. Eurther than this, we can only say that no amount
of research nor any discovery has, as yet, yielded any information
about the home, origin and early history of ‘‘ The Book of the
Dead,” more than that which we have given.
 CHAPTER XX
From all we have brought forward there is, in our
the evidence
opinion, but one conclusion to be drawn :

1. That our sun was thrown off from another sun, around

which itrevolves, taking 25,827 years to perform its cycle of one

year— the one great year. That evidence remains, geologically,
—
that at least three cycles have taken place how many more we
cannot say, probably many.
2. From our sun, this earth and other planets, forming our

Solar system, have been thrown off as superheated vapour,

gradually cooling down, ever revolving on their own axes around
our sun, in their allotted space and time. This was known to
the ancient Egyptian astronomers, and now proved by Stellar
photography.
3. That as soon as the crust of the earth was cool enough,
the Great God created the first cell of life by His divine will.
From this, by the laws of evolution which He created, all other
living matter has been formed, each generation being gradually
succeeded by a higher type, as environment was favourable, until
we find, the first primitive man evolved. As time has continued,
so has generation succeeded generation, gradually passing to a
higher type as ages followed ages, where favourable circumstances
have been encountered. That in some places we find this has not
been, and so we still find “ primitive man ” and different grades
from him to the present highest type in various parts of the
world. These primitive people have still all their ideas, religious
beliefs and totemic ceremonies, which were practised by their
forefathers thousands of years ago, and the reason or cause, no
doubt, has been because they have been cut off from inter-
communication with others, who were advancing in knowledge
and development, anatomically, like the Tasmanians, Australian
aborigines and other islanders we find in this primordial condition.
Others would be driven to the fastness of forests or mountains.
 412 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
where those of a higher type could not, or did not follow to ex-
terminate them, as the Pygmies, Viddas, Pygmies of the New
Hebrides, and Bolivia in South America, living in forests, and
probably many other remnants of these not yet discovered. They
were all nomadic, possessing bows and arrows, small spears, stone
knives, with only a limited articulate language, hut having a sign-
language no totemic rites or mythos, as far as is known. Some
;

circumcise, others do not, yet all believe in a Great Spirit and have
spirit houses as a propitiation for the departed spirits.
4.That the first man was red man '' or earth man,
the little

as proved by his remains found all over the world. These

universally correspond in their osteo-anatomy, wherever found,
and correspond to the Pygmies of the present day. Some
of these are still found in Central Africa and in the mountains
of the New
Hebrides, and in Bolivia, South America prob-
;

ably we shall find some in New Guinea and other parts of

the world, where they have not been exterminated by the
Nilotic negro type, who followed them. In Tasmania they have
all now been exterminated. These could not have been a
degenerated race from a higher type, because nature does not and
could not degenerate anatomically. However much a tribe or
section of the human race may degenerate in manners and
appearance, his osteo-anatomy could not that would be contrary
;

to the laws of evolution and therefore impossible. What religious

beliefs they had we have no knowledge to guide us, and can only
partially form an idea from those of the present Pygmies —
see
Pygmies.
That the origin of Spirits and religion commenced with these
—
Pygmies, and was of a twofold nature at first a propitiation of
the elemental powers (see Pygmies), and then the Spirits of their
Ancestors were also propitiated or worshipped (as may be seen
by the Spirit houses and food put there for their Ancestral Spirits
who might return), as we have proved.
5. These were followed by a higher race, more developed in
every way, physically and mentally. Ages must have passed
whilst these little men had been making progress here in the Nile
valley and developing their brain power, forming a mythos and
then astro-mythology developing' in stature and evolving their
;
‘‘
totemic ceremonies, and then an exodus of these followed the
little red man
” throughout the world, carrying all their totemic
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 413
ceremonies and sacred signs and symbols with them. These
spread N. E. S. and W. all over the world, carrying their Stellar
Mythos, which they had evolved out of the mythos and totemism,
which must have taken thousands of years, exterminating the
little red man and ever driving him farther and farther away no ;

doubt taking some of the women and intermarrying. As the

nucleus of the cell of life comes from the male, and as the nucleus
is dominant as to the determination of the future individual,

naturally as man became of a higher type, so the nucleus of the

cell of life would become of a higher type also. Science has taught
us that the properties which distinguish the individuals of any
race or family from the individual of any other race or family
are to be traced back to the constitution of a single cell, the
fertilised ovum from which that individual has been developed
the new cell of life,” inheriting properties and characteristics
of the original nucleus of each cell, from each parent ; thus we get
various types of men, as we find at the present day. From
ancient remains we arrive at the conclusion that there must have
been at least two exodes from the Nile valley during the period of
Stellar Mythos ^ an early one when they were in their totemic
;

stage, and a later one when they had perfected their astro-
mythology. These people spread all over North Africa as well as
South and West. Probably North Africa was peopled by a
dense population, if we may judge by flint knives, arrow heads,
etc., still to be found in the Great Sahara, and some may have
crossed to Europe by way of Spain and thence to the North.
Others spread over Asia and Europe, the British Isles and across
to America ; probably to America by two routes, one via
Greenland and N. Europe, and the other North of Japan and
Eastern Asia to America, and then spread South. From South
of Asia they spread to New Guinea, Australia and other parts
which are now islands. The remains of these people are found in
all these countries, and the remains of their sacred signs and

symbols, totemic ceremonies and astro-mythology are all identical

and all identical with those found and evolved in Egypt and the
^ exodus when the mythical representation had no gods or goddesses, the
First
power of the elements not yet having been divinised. They were only known like
—
the human groups by the totemic name examples, Australian aborigines and Seri
tribes.
Second exodus when they had divinised the elemental powers into gods and
goddesses.
414 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Nile valley. Although nomadic at first, we find remains in various
parts of the world where they began to form their '' first towns or
cities/' generally situated on hills, with ramparts and fosse to
protect them and their cattle and they worked in metals. In
;

their later time they built cities and temples, and fashioned
beautiful sculptures, at wrote in picture signs hieroglyphics,
first —
and afterwards commenced a written language by adding alpha-
betical or linear signs to their hieroglyphics in some cases, and
new ones in others.
Amongst those who formed exodus from Egypt at
the first

the time of the earlier Stellar Mythos (the Arunta of Australia

and Ainu of Japan) in their state of mythical representation,
there are no gods or goddesses. The powers of the elements had
not yet been divinised, they are only known, like the human
groups, by their totemic types. In the wisdom of ancient Egypt,
we can identify the elemental powers and trace them in nature
and name, into the phases of their gods and goddesses, the
superhuman powers in totemism preceded these divinities in the
Mythology. The elemental powers are propitiated, next the
Ancestral Spirits are worshipped.
—
The great Mother Earth the giver of life, food, water, etc.,
who was represented by Zootypes, etc. these were the spirits of
;

the elemental powers, and were propitiated and invoked, but not
worshipped, and were not human, they never had been, and
never could appear as human, which these natives knew and
understood.
—
The other Spirits the Ancestral, were propitiated and
—
worshipped not to return to do them harm, but to assist them in
danger and help them when called upon these spirits had been
;

—
human the body was dead but the spirit lived, was seen by their
Seers, and could be communicated with by their initiated
Clairvoyants and High Priests. They recognised the difference
—
between the two spirits the totemic type and the ancestral
human. The animistic nature powers were typified ;
the
Ancestral spirits, personalised.
"
Although the Arunta Alcheringa are called the Ancestors
(who reproduced themselves by incorporation in the life on earth
in the course of becoming man or animal) these spirits of the
—
elements air, fire, water, etc., may be called in a sense Ancestral^
but not Ancestral Spirits ; the one was pre-human, and the other
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 415
originallyhuman. The confusion arises from the lapse of the
—
primitive wisdom forgotten.
The Snake, Lizard, Lion, etc., were totemic types, not only
of the human brotherhood, but also of the elemental powers ;
as
an example, there was an elemental spirit of the snake-totem
and also an ancestral spirit of this totem, and the snake remained
as a representation of both, to the confounding of the animistic
spirit, with the Ancestral spirit, at a later stage.
The superhuman powers in totemism, preceded the gods and
goddesses in Mythology, and therefore in the earlier exodes we
find that the tribes who went out of Egypt all over the world,
have the same Mythical Ancestors who were Snakes, Lizards,
Lions, etc., as totemic representations of elemental forces, but
have no gods or goddesses.
In the Egyptian Eschatology, these primordial powers finally
became the Lords of Eternity, but from the first they were Ever-
living ones, under totemic Zootypes.
Different colours were also assigned to totemic spirits, and
became associated with the Totems these were afterwards
;

assigned to the different gods when divinisation took place, and

in Egypt were as follows :

Horns was the White god, sometimes depicted as Red, as the

Blood of Isis.
Osiris Black god sometimes Sut was thus represented.
;

Shu Red.
Amen •
Blue.
Num Green.
Yellow also represented Corn, which gave the name to the
Yellow Neith.
These colours we find associated with the same, or the repre-
sentation of the same, all over the world, and are plainly depicted
in the Mexican Codices which Dr Edward Seler might study, with
advantage to himself and others.
It is a great mistake to assume that these early people began
by fashioning the nature-powers in their own human likeness.
— —
Totemism first commenced after the Pygmies was formulated
by myth-making man with types that were the very opposite of
human. In their mythology the Anthropomorphic representation
was preceded by zootypes in this way the powers of nature were
;

first portrayed as superhuman powers by means of living super-

4i6 signs and symbols OF
human types. Paleolithic and Neolithic man was too poor in
possessions to dream of shaping the superhuman powers of nature
in the human likeness — ^he simply could not, and it is because of

this that we have the zoomorphic mode of representation as the

Sign Language of Totemism and Mythology. In every country
and on every line of research we discover the representation of
nature was pre-anthropomorphic at first if we go back far enough,
and on every line of descent the zoomorphic passes ultimately
into the human representation. Modern metaphysicians have so
developed the faculty of abstraction and the disease of sub-
jectivity that their own mental operations offer no true guidance
for generalisation concerning primitive or early man who thought
in things. Ignorance of primitive sign language and the want of
knowledge of reading the hieroglyphics have been and are a great
source of false statements and beliefs, begun by the Greeks and
continued by the Romans. One of the greatest mistakes of the
past has been made in misapprehending this primitive sign
—
language for what is designated worship Sun Worship Serpent—
— —
Worship Tree Worship Phallic Worship but these were only
;

types of powers^ and it was not the types that were worshipped it —
was a mythical mode of representing nature ;
it was not an

explanation of natural phenomena, but a representation by such

means as primitive man had to express his thoughts, not having
the words or language in articulate form to do so, and sign
language included all their gesture signs and ideas of thought, as
in dancing or otherwise dramatised shape. The serpent repre-
sented the god Tern as a type, but it was not the type that was
worshipped, it was the god. Later on, when they had developed
their ideas, etc., this type was carried on and applied to the human
in sign language. This is proved by the Ritual^ as when Osiris in
the Tuat exclaims, I am the Crocodile in the form of a man’' i.e.
a soul of which the Crocodile had been a symbol. It was not the
belief that the Crocodile was the soul of the man, but only the sign
or symbol, hence all these signs, figures of various animals and
symbols, etc., we find throughout the world and in their ancient
temples. These represented zoomorphically the powers, and were
not worshipped as has generally been stated.
The people of the Stellar mythos were followed by a still
6.
higher type and race of men, who had developed great learn-
ing in all branches of art and science. Their Stellar mythos
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 417
was now evolved first into Lunar and then into the Solar,
and after they perfected their Eschatology or doctrine of
final things. An
exodus of these took place, but only we find
to a limited extent in comparison to those of the Stellar The
remains of these are found in Europe and the British Isles, Asia,
except the extreme N. and N.E. In America, only in Yucatan,
amongst the Mayas, and the Incas of South America. In the
Islands of New Guinea, Australia, New Zealand, extreme North
of Asia, and some parts of North, South, and West of America, the
Solar doctrines never reached, or if so, we have not found any trace
of their existence but so far as these went, they, like their pre-
;

decessors drove out, exterminated, intermarried and absorbed all

that went before. How long this took to accomplish it is now
impossible to say and we must take into consideration over-
lapping time.’^
These latter were of the highest type of Egyptian exodes,
and wherever they went they have left the marks of their immense
knowledge and wisdom in all its forms, and all these are universally
the same. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul had been
worked out gradually by the pre-dynastic Egyptians, and was not,
as is assumed by many writers, founded first at the time of Osiris ;

no doubt it was at its perfection at the time of the earliest Osirian

cult, and continued thence to the early Christian Coptic times,
and so onward to the present day. The Greeks and Romans,
after them, obtained all their beliefs from the Egyptians, which the
Romans carried with them wherever they went throughout the
empire, even to the remotest provinces of the Danube and the
Rhine, which can now be proved by the remains of altars raised

^ Dr D. R. O'Sullivan Bearey H.B.M.’s Consul at Bahia, Brazil, has recently

informed the writer that through an Indian he has discovered the ruins of a large
ancient city, situated three days’ march through dense forest, in Brazil, which was
not known, nor has it ever been seen by a white man before, to the best of his know-
ledge and Indian reports. He visited these ruins and describes immense walls of
granite and huge blocks of the same, beautifully fashioned, and one tall Pillar with
a figure, surmounting it, pointing to the North. This is a very important find and
no doubt much information regarding the forgotten history of South America will
be found here if someone who explores it understands Stellar Mythos, as from what
he has told the author there is little doubt that these are the ruins of one of the great
cities of South America which flourished before the Solar doctrines were introduced,
therefore prior to the Incas and Mayas. It would be a great pity if anyone not
conversant with Stellar Mythos and the contents of this work were sent to explore,
as it must be a question of deciphering Ancient Signs and Symbols, the language
of past ages now forgotten and only known to a few.
4i8 signs and symbols OF
to Osiris —to his wife, Isis —and to Harpocrates or the
his son,
child Horns, and although neither the Greeks nor Romans were
ever admitted into all the sacred mysteries or understood the
Eschatology of the Egyptians, still the doctrines of the Osirian
faith so influenced both the Greek and Roman philosophers that
it became the precursor of Christianity —
a foundation upon which
it was possible to erect the Christian edifice ; but the error into

which many have fallen in supposing that the ‘‘ Osirian doctrines

took their foundation from Osiris, and that Osiris was the first
man-god, who lived here on earth, was murdered and rose again,
having triumphed over evil and death, and ascended the throne
of God, shows that they are ignorant of the primordial. Osiris
is only a very late representation of Horns I. and the risen Amsu.

The history of Horns L, his death and resurrection as Amsu,

is thousands of years older than Osiris, and all was worked out

by the pre-dynastic Egyptians, including the immortality of the

soul, at this early period. The Ritual proves this. The earlier
Egyptians worked out the doctrine of the immortality of the
human soul, and it was from an exodus of these that the Semites,
Indo-Germans, Turcomans, and Mongolians obtained their
knowledge and learning. Osiris was not the first divine king
of Egypt who reigned in true human likeness, civilised the
Egyptians, instructed them in agriculture, gave them laws and
taught them true religion it was Horns I., who, after a long and
;

blessed reign a prey to the machinations of his brother Sut,

fell

and, having been slain, descended into the underworld, and rose
—
again as Amsu but these were not human.
But let us not be misunderstood what we contend we have
:

proved in this work from the Ritual and other facts we have
brought forward, prove that it is the same tale and history, as far
as we can discover, and that the primoridal is the Egyptian
Horns and Amsu. The same tradition has been brought on
through countless generations, that during these periods names
have been changed and one substituted for another, until at last
it is Osiris in Egypt. Then followed the Christian doctrines in
some countries ; the Copts first and Europe generally after these
;

N. and S. America and other parts of the world, where at the

present day we find the beliefs and practices, under whatever de-
nomination. Rev. xi. 8: ''The great city, which spiritually is
called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified (in
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 419
Amenta). The angels in the Christian doctrines have taken the
place of the divinated powers
''
of the Egyptians— they are one
and the same. The four archangels of the Muhammadans
—
Michael, Gabriel, Azrael and Israfl are the representative types of
the four children of Horus. The story of Cain and Abel and the
murder of Horus by Sut are prototypes, and others have been
shown throughout this work.
Gerald Massey writes to me
In studying the —
Ritual
: ‘

of the Resurrection,’ we find it is based upon the mythical

representation which was the primordial. This mythical re-
presentation was first applied to the phenomena of external
nature and this manner of representation was continued and
;

re-applied to the human soul in their Eschatology. Egyptian

myths are not inventions made to explain the Ritual. Totemic
representation was first, and was continued in the mytho-
logy. The Ritual was founded on the rendering becoming re-
ligious in the form of their Eschatology, and did not arise as an
explanation of totemism and mythology for example, in the
;

mythology, the primary Solar God, Ptah, is the maker of a

complete circle for the sun as founder and opener of the nether earthy
this solarroad being a figure of for ever a type of the eternal working
in time. In the Eschatology, the god in spirit, Ra or Amsu, is the
god who has created (or opened the road) eternity Ritual chap,
clvii. The one is on the physical plane, the other on the spiritual.
In the mythology the seven primordial powers that pass through
various phases, elemental, stellar and lunar, always in a group of
seven, finally become the seven souls of Ra as the holy spirit —
the seven souls of man as seven gifts of the holy spirit. In the
Eschatology, Horus. 'The Lord of Resurrection’ in mythology
became the Lord of Resurrection of ever-living souls in the
Eschatology. The difference between mythology and Escha-
tology is that the one
represented in the earth of time, the other
is

in the earth of eternity, represented by Amenta. It was there

that the resurrection of eternity for the human soul, evolved on
earth, took place was here that the claim to life eternal in
;
it

heaven had to be made good it was here that the soul was
;

weighed in the balance and had to pass through many trials and
judges, and, in order to pass, must have lived a righteous life,
and been just, truthful, merciful, charitable and humane —
Ritual chap. cxxv.
j
420 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
''Themost primitive imagery was sacredly preserved in
Amenta, which makes The Book of the Dead an eschatological
' ’

record of the beginnings in mythology, that is unparalleled, and

not until we have mastered the wisdom of Egypt, as recorded in
Amenta, shall we be able to read it on the surface of the earth.
First comes the natural fact, next the mythological representa-
tion, and lastly, the eschatological application of the type all ;

these phases have to be studied, collated and compared, and for

this purpose the Egyptian Book of the Dead and of Amenta
' ’

is worth all other sacred writings in the world.

"The story of the voluntary victim, who in a passion of divinest

pity became incarnate and was clothed in human form and
feature for the salvation of the world, did not originate in a belief
that God had manifested once and for all as a historic personage ;

it had its roots in the remotest past,and the same story was
repeated in many lands with a change of names, but none of the
initiated in the esoteric wisdom ever looked upon the many saviours
as historic in personality —
they had been taught the truth.”
Mythology was earlier than Eschatology, and the human
form was preceded by the zootype, and that first rendered
mythology was not manifested in the human sphere.
Horns I. represented the soul of life, which came by water to a
dried up world, upon the verge of perishing with hunger and with
thirst. Here the fish, as the first fruit of the earth, was a sign of
his incorporation in matter hence the typical shoot, the green
;

ear of corn, or the branch that were imaged in Child Horus the —
Saviour who came by water.
The Saviour who came in fruit as a product of the tree was the
Natzar. The Saviour who came by spirit was the soul of the sun.
This was the earliest rendering of the incorporation of Horus, as
the primary life and light of the world, before the doctrine was
applied to biology in the human domain, when Horus came by
blood as the wonder of incarnation in the human form.
Horus not only warred against Apap, or the Great Dragon,
for light but also for water. The Great Dragon who drank up
all the water, and converted everything into a desert. The type
is not always the Dragon, in Mexico it was the Frog who drank
—
up all the water " Mexican Antiquities ” (page 291).
Uranographically, the Constellation Hydra represented the
Great Dragon.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 421
Sothos, in its helical rising, was the Star
Annunciation
of the
at the birth of Horus the Child. Farther South, Phact repre-
sented the Dove as the Harbinger of Inundation, and still farther
South, Canopus the pilot of the Argo, the starting point of the
water of the Nile at the Great Lakes, and Horus came by water as
Ichthus the fish before there was a boat or Ark.
But when the Ark had been built, Argo is constellated as the
Ark of Horus, and the figure in the planisphere is the Child on
board the Ark with the Great Dragon coiling around seeking to
kill or destroy the Child —
the infant saviour of the world who
brings the food and water, as the Lord of Life.
In the later Solar Mythos, Apap, the enemy of Ra, is the blind
devourer of darkness but as the adversary of the elder Horus
;

—
he of the inundation Apapa Hydra is the Dragon of Drought.
Drought in Old Egypt was the curse,’’ and the evil dragon
as its deadly image was the primitive type of physical not of —
—
moral evil, and the inundation was the source of the life of
Egypt. It was her annual salvation, and Horus or Sebek, the
fish-man,was her Saviour.
We give here some of the different names and attributes of
Horus, which, if compared with the volume of the Sacred Law,
will speak better than our poor pen.

Horus I. ^The different Names or Attributes of Horus

AND Amsu, the Risen Horus or Horus in Spirit
Horus —^The Man-God
first —
Horus The Mighty One of the Teshert
Horus — U. or A. U. — Jesus.
I. I. Crown.
Horus —The Light of the World. —
Horus In the Resurrection.
Horus —God of Life. —
Horus The Child-suckling.
Horus —God of the Four Quarters, N. E. —
Horus The Great Spirit.
W.
S. —
Horus The Seven Powers of.
Horus — God of the Pole Star. —
Horus Of the Two Horizons.
Horus — God of Light. —
Horus As Hawk or Vulture or Eagle
Horus —Creator of Himself and Heir of Hawk.
Eternity. Horus —As Young Ear of Corn.
Horus — Child of Isis. Horus —As Her-Shef or Khnemu — He
Horus — King of the North and South. who onis hisLake.
Horus — Guide of the Northern Horizon. Horus —The Anointed Son of the Father.
Horus — In Spirit (Amsu). Horus —The Red Calf (Type of Horus
Horus — Guardian of Sut. the Child).
Horus —Lord of Dawn and Evening Horus — In the Tree,
Twilight. — On the Cross.
Horus-
422 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Horus —Lord of the Northern and Horus — As am the Resurrection and
^‘I
Southern Horizon. the Life.”'
Horus —Fettering Sut (or binding or Horus — Prince of Peace.
chaining Satan). Horus —Who descends into Hades.
Horus — Prince of the Emerald Stone. Horus — Lord of the Two Eyes or Double
Horus of the Triangle. Vision.
Horus —The Great One — The Mighty Horus —The Manifesting Son of God.
One. Horus — As Child of the Virgin.
Horus —The Great Chief of the Hammer Horus —The Sower of Good Seed (and
or Axe. Sut the Destroyer).
Horus —Lord of Tattu. Horus — Carried by Sut to the Summit
off
Horus —The Blind. of the Mount Hetep.
Horus —The Tears of. Horus — Contending with Sut on the
Horus —The Followers of. Mount.
Horus —The Feet of. Horus — One of Five Brethren.
Horus —The Divine Healer. Horus —The Brother of Sut, the betrayer.
Horus —The Master. Horus — Baptised with water by Anup.
Horus — In the Tank of Flame (Baptiser Horus —Who exalted His Father in
with Fire). every Sacred Place.
—
Horus ^The Good Shepherd with the Horus —The Weeper.
Crook upon His Shoulder. Horus —The Lifted Serpent.
Horus —With Four Followers on the Horus — In the Bosom of Ra Father). (his
Mount. Horus —The Avenger.
Horus —With the Seven Great Spirits on Horus —He who comes with Peace.
the Mount. Horus —The Afflicted One.
Horus — As the Fisher. Horus —^The Lord of Resurrection from
Horus —As the Lamb. the House of Death.
Horus — As the Lion. Horus — As the type of Eternal Life.
Horus — Of Twelve Years. Horus —The Child Teacher in the
Horus —With the Tat (Cross). Temple (as lu-em-Hetep).
Horus —Made a man at 30 years in his Horus — As Ma-Kheru (the Witness unto
Baptism. Truth).
Horus —The Healer in the Mountain. Horus — As the Lily.
Horus —The Exerciser of Evil as Horus —Who came to
Spirits, the Law. fulfil

the Word. Horus — Walking the Water.

Horus —Who gives the Waters of Life. Horus —The Raiser of the Dead.
Horus — In the Bush of Thorns (as Unbu). Horus — One with his Father.
Horus —^The Just and True. Horus — Entering the Mount at Sunset to
Horus —^The Bridegroom with the Bride hold Converse with his Father.
in Sothis. Horus —Transfigured on the Mount.

Horus had two mothers : Isis, the Virgin, who conceived him, and Nephthysis,
who nursed him.
He was brought forth singly and as one of five brothers.
Jesus had two mothers :Mary the Virgin, who conceived him, and Mary, the wife
of Cleophas, who brought him forth as one of her children.
He was brought forth singly and as one of five brethren.
Horus was the Son of Seb, his father on earth.
Jesus was the son of Joseph, the father on earth.
Horus was with his mother, the Virgin, until 12 years old, when he was transformed
into the beloved son of God, as the only begotten of the Father in heaven.
Jesus remained with his mother, the Virgin, up to the age of 12 years, when he
left her “ to be about his Father’s business.”
From 12 to 30 years of age there is no record in the life of Horus;,-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 423
From 12 to 30 years of age there is no record in the life of Jesus.
Horus at 30 years of age became adult in his baptism by Anups
Jesus at 30 years of age was made a man of in his baptism by John the Baptist.
Horus, in his baptism, made his transformation into the beloved son and only be-
—
gotten of the Father the holy spirit, represented by a bird.
Jesus, in his baptism, is hailed from heaven as the beloved son and only begotten
of the Father, God —
the holy spirit that is represented by a dove.

The ancient Egyptian code of morals, as may be seen from

chap, cxxv., was the grandest and most comprehensive of those
now known to have existed amongst any nation.
The Recension/’ no doubt, was drawn up by the priests of
On or Heliopolis (Moses was one of them), and it contains the
views held by the priests of the colleges of that very ancient city.
All the texts, however, have not yet been discovered, in fact, only
hve, and as there is considerable evidence that the priests of On
did much ''
editing,” undoubted proof that these texts
it is also
had been edited several times before. It would be out of place
to say more here. For those deeply interested, ‘^The Ritual or
Book of the Dead ” is always open, for therein you will find
that the soul declares its innocence in language whose moral tone
has never been surpassed, and throws light on the virtues and
vices of old Egyptian Society, which makes clear how poor a
guide to the past are its monuments compared with its literature,
but this can only be read through sign language and astro-
mythology.
And now letus draw your attention to the map of the interior
of the Great Pyramid, as well as to the door of entrance. You
see that the door of entrance was placed at the north and was
concealed, so that when looked for it could not be seen, and was
only accidentally discovered. This stone was in the form of an
equilateral triangle, surmounting a square, and revolving on a
pivot or apex. We lay the cornerstone at the north-east, and
you will also perceive at this entrance you have a square with a
triangle above it, typical of heaven and earth. Through these
the Postulant has to pass, for they symbolise the passage from
this to the The Ritual shows that there were twelve
future life.

entrances to pass through before you could attain to the Grand

Orient, with secrets and trials restricted to each. The first could
not be seen ^ it was apparently a blank and was guarded by
;

^ The entrance to the valley of the a walled up doorway

Tuat was concealed by
— i.e. no visible door, but the means of entrance through what appeared a blank
‘‘

”
wall was by knowing the secret of the nicely adapted triangular stone over a square
424 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Homs, the Son —Inner
Guard. It was a blank of nothingness,
because the Postulant was blind and bereft of all his senses,
except that of motion ; which you see is identical with the

position of our I This portal has to be passed through with

.

the aid of a friendly spirit, who has led him to the portal where
questions are asked. Having passed through the portal, he is
one, and the secret was communicated to the I. with a password in the mysteries.
The password for this “ door ” in Egyptian was “ Ra-gririt.”
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 425
conducted down these passages by the same friendly spirit^ whom
he cannot see, and taken to the place of initiation, where his manes
is regenerated by the descent of the soul to expecting Postulants;

Fig. 167.

he then conducted to the Chamber of Central Fire, which he

is

passes through successfully. This Chamber of Central Fire is

the Tank of Flame,” is very important, and is spoken of in the
Ritual in chap. i. 22 and 86, and shown in the Papyrus of
426 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Leyden and Papyrus of Ani plate xxii. of Sir Le Page
;
''
Renoufs Book of the DeadY The Ritual says I enter in :
''

and come forth from the Tank of Flame on the day when the
adversaries are annihilated at Sechem/' where the second
It is
baptism takes place —the baptism of fire —where the raising up or
resurrection takes place in Eschatology, not only to
their
represent the Spiritual resurrection of the soul but of the Spiritual
body also. The baptism with water took place as a child, and
after the child had become
twelve years old or up-
wards, then this second
baptism took place in
their eschatological doc-
trines, which took the
place of the initiation
ceremony in their Totemic
times, when the boy was
made a man and a begetter
or raiser up of future
generations.
Then he is conducted
up the grand horizon of
Heaven, and reaches a
portal ;
questions are
asked, which he answers,
and then he passes through and is able to see light is given to him
:

and he can see his guide and friend who is conducting him. In
chapter x. of the Ritual 1. N. speaks of the desire for light, and
later on, Deliver me from the Wardens of the Passages.'' The
W ardens are the powers who keep off the forces of the adversaries
of Ra or Osiris, who sit at the head of the stairs to receive the
Postulant after he has been tried in the “ Tank of Flame," which
he puts out (see plate xi. chap, xxii.. Ritual). He is now con-
ducted into the Chamber of the Shadow, Judgment of the
Justified, Truth and Darkness, the Seven Halls of Death. Here
he has to pass his examination, and words are given to him
which he must remember, before he is led to the second portals,
where he has to give answers also before he can pass through
them. Having passed through the second stage, the adept is
allowed to enter the hall, which is called the tenth hall of Truth
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 427
or Trial Scene, and is by ancient brethren in black and
depicted
—
white the tessellated pavement, Right and Wrong, Truth or
—
Lie and is conducted to the Chamber of New Birth or place of
coming forth with regeneration of soul. Here, in this chamber,
you will observe the emblem of mortality, the sarcophagus, empty
—corresponding to our coffin. You open-
will also see the small
ing admitting the light of that bright morning star. So this,
shining down the line into the chamber. All the rest of the
chamber reminds the adept of what he has passed through he :

now emerges from the tomb. Then he is taken to the Throne of

Regeneration of Soul, and Investiture of Illumination takes place,
and he has to pass through more ordeals to attain to the Chamber
of the Orient, to the Throne of Ra, to become a Master. The
uncreated light, from which is pointed out the whole happiness of
the future, he can see for himself in the distance. After passing
through another portal, where he has to bend, he is conducted
to the Chamber of the Grand Orient. In all he has to pass
—
through 12 gates or doors the first being closed, and which he
—
cannot see, all the others are open the last being a double
gateway or door.
Can anything be plainer from the brief description and
passages from the Ritual we have given, than the ceremony of
our E A Passing, Raising, M.R.A., and to 18° and 30°.
Are not these identical ? Do not the principles and tenets of the
craft correspond in almost every particular ? Our passwords
differ somewhat, and yet the symbolically
translations are
identical. We are not giving you question and answer, verbatim,
as they appear in the Ritual^ but any brother can read them the ;

sense and meaning are identical with what forms our bulwark
Truth, Justice, Morality, Charity. We have, however, given you
words and symbols which will be sufficient for all M.M.'s,
R.A.M.’s and others to understand the similarity of these to our
own, up to and including 18° and 30°.
In the Egyptian, the word Mati means Law, Justice,
Truth, etc. To us it teaches this lesson —
that our brotherhood
:

will exist as long as this world will last, because we have the
essence of what our Divine Creator set down as a guide for our
forefathers, in the most perfect form, in comparison with all
others, at the present time.
Our principal tenets are the same. We have a monument
428 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
with the mysterious secrets written in stone, which dates back to
remote antiquity, and yet remains to the present day, with
writing as fresh and clear as fifty centuries or more ago and we ;

Freemasons have practically the same signs and symbols in use

now as the Egyptians had. We have the different degrees, with
knowledge and secrets restricted to each, and before passing from
one to another, questions and teachings have to be gone through,
as well as certain ordeals to prove that the faith of the brother is
identical with our own.^
The principles and tenets of our craft are the highest principles
of Morality, Charity, Truth and Justice, which we have received
as a sacred legacy from our forefathers, teaching us by sign and
symbol those duties we owe to others and ourselves, to guide us
through this dark life into everlasting light and happiness.
We find some of the signs and symbols in and near the ruins
of ancient temples in Mexico and other parts of the world and ;

can we doubt that these signs and symbols represented the

universal beliefs and principles practised by our forefathers ? We
date our first Temple or Lodge to have been formed at the foot
of Mount Horeb, in the Wilderness of Sinai, with Moses A. and B.
as the first G. P.’s. At what date this occurred we have no
authentic record, and we contend that we have shown that
Moses became initiated into and knew the whole of the Egyptian
mysteries. He was one of the priests of Osiris, and also of Amen-
Ra, according to Manetho. When he left Egypt with his
followers 2 he handed down the principles, tenets, sacred signs
and symbols, to future generations, and these were brought
on by the Israelites from generation to generation, up to the
present day and therefore we have it clearly in a direct line
;

from the Egyptian originals, as well as from the Druids, as we

have shown before, ever remembering however that our volume
of the Sacred Law must be read by symbolism and the Ritual of
ancient Egypt.
Although there are some writers who have expressed their
1 The different degrees and ceremonies that we have are not all in chronological
order, and there is a repetition in many, but as we have stated it is the representation
of the final Eschatology of the Egyptians and portrays the passage of the manes
through the Tuat and Amenta from the time of the death of the body (Earthly) to
the final resurrection of the soul and its glorification in the Eternal Paradise situated
in the North (Spiritual).
2 Two numbers are given by different writers : 80,000 and 250,000. To be read
as esoteric representation.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 429
views as follows: Whatever may have been the conduct of some
of its deluded members, impelled by a fanatical zeal for the
preservation of its supposed secrets, or whatever innovations may
have beeni ntroduced by aspiring political demagogues, adverse to
the established principles of the order, and that moral actions can
never be taught without the aid of the mosaic or musaic pave-
ment, the tessellated border, the square, the compass, the beehive,
the plumb-rule, etc., and as to any useful art or science, about
which great parade is still made in masonic books, nothing of the
kind is now practised in lodges,” let us assure him that he has
entirely missed the '' word^ he has failed to unlock the door, and thus^
until he finds the word and the keyf he^ like many others, will
''

still remain blind and without light.'' How long it will take
future generations to see and find '' the Eschatology ” is beyond
our powers of divination but we have no doubt that it will be
;

so and that there will be “ one universal brotherhood, which will

be evolved from our Masonic Brotherhood.” Although we
acknowledge that at the present day, out of the many thousands
who are Masons, few are '' students,” yet our opinion is that
these few will increase year by year and generation by generation,
and will ultimately work out the great destiny that is before us
nothing will stop or prevent this — it is so written :
''
Strange to
think, by the way whatever there is to know, that shall we know
:

one day,” but at present we have to contend against the blind,

ignorant, and dogmatic principles of those who are in power, who
—
take no interest in the Eschatology of our rituals in the origin of
—
the same ^nor who appreciate the power for good to humanity
generally that is in their hands, but prefer to continue in their
blind and ignorant dogmas, explanation and meaning of which
they cannot give. Like the poor native savages, they do it because
their forefathers did it.

The present position one of Office and the Churches, both

is

excellent in their way, but it is not all or half or a hundredth part

of Freemasonry. We say finally to our brothers, who have the
good welfare and interest of our brotherhood at heart study the :

Eschatology of the Ancient Egyptians, which was their final

evolution ''of all.” You will find, like science, it is not bent
against the religion of the present day, rather, it will strengthen
it, it will place you on surer ground. The Eschatology of
the ancient Egyptians, which was the final evolution of all their
430 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Totemic ceremonies, Mythology and Astro-mythology, and upon
which all other religions throughout the world have taken their
origins, and upon which our Brotherhood is founded, and we have
it more perfectly —
in our rites, forms and ceremonies, etc. than —
all others combined, yet it is in the higher degrees alone we find

the perfect and dramatic forms of the passage of the Tuat and
Amenta. Therefore study and learn the whole. That it has been
Christianised will not interfere with the truth or your faith.
You will find all dates wrong, but that is of very little conse-
quence, the principle and essence you will find true, and it will
increase your faith, both as to your duties to your fellow-creatures
in this life, and what you have to pass through in the next, before
you come before the Great Judge of All, to answer and to be
weighed in the scales ” for deeds and words ” in this life.
We contend that Freemasons will fulfil the prophecies of
Isaiah, Ezekiel, and Jeremiah. You may ask how and why ? In
a few words this may be answered, and we only wish that our
Brothers would ponder and think a little more over the grand
inheritance which has been left them, and learn to solem.nly
appreciate the same.
1. Who are Freemasons in this world? —Principally British and
American, scattered over the face of the globe And when two
:

or three are gathered together, I will be with them ” for where-

;

ever we go we carry this creed with us, and every year our
brotherhood increases in numbers.
2. What is the destiny we have to fulfil? —
To govern this world
by advancing knowledge and Fraternal Brotherhood, and equal
rights to all in short, carrying out all those principles and tenets
;

belonging to the craft, rendering homage to the One Great

Eternal Lord God of all the Universe. In the North East
(Africa, Nile sources and valleys) God first planted man from —
here all knowledge was derived and here it shall return.’’
How long has Egypt remained down-trodden and in darkness ?
— England now has altered that, and Lord Kitchener of Khartoum,
a Ereemason, has already commenced the building of a university
at Khartoum. Britain’s sons are now forming a great kingdom
from the Cape to Cairo. The only other countries of importance
in which Freemasonry exists, and which have their temples and
lodges (whose members may not be classed as British) are the
United States and Germany. Many of the latter are now English
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 431
and American subjects ;
perhaps in time all will be. Many of the
former are of British descent, and in our opinion the prophecies
point to the ultimate union of these before the time of the next
glacial epoch. When these islands will become cold and buried
under ice, where will he the centre of learning and knowledge ?
Egypt —Khartoum
It would take up too much of your time to investigate this
interesting subject further. It points to the ultimate unity of
England and America. In all other countries, as yet. Free-
masonry, as we understand it, does not exist. It is a significant
fact, that in the Transvaal all the members of the only National
Transvaal Lodge, “ The Ermelo Netherlands Lodge,” were killed
at the commencement of the war, and all the remaining Masons in
the Transvaal and the Orange Free State are now British subjects
{Standard^ 27th Dec. 1899).
No doubt much has been lost which we shall never recover ;

but we contend that we have shown enough to prove that our

rites and ceremonies, as well as the principal tenets of the craft,
have descended from remotest ages. Some of our signs and
symbols are those used to represent the astronomical mythology
of the ancient Egyptians and the whole of the world, as far as
can at present be traced, and afterwards as sacred symbols, when
the mythology was perfected in their Eschatology ;
and that the
Great Pyramid of Ghizeh was the first and still remains the
greatest Masonic Temple in the world, open to all Masons who
can read symbolically what was written in stone ages ago teach-
;

—
ing the principles that we teach that to all just, upright and true
Masons there is nothing to fear, and that the Grand Master waits
above ready to receive with joy the souls of those who failed not
in the hour of trial.
According to Christianity and its ethics, regeneration must
come from within, must begin in the heart and mind of the
individual. Socialists, on the contrary, look for regeneration
from without, from natural conditions and a levelling of social life.
They seek not the ideal society through the ideal individual, but
conversely, the ideal individual through the ideal society, the
primary condition and the end of individuality. In the former
case they hold that the highest morality consists of a continual
mortification of self, utter contempt for nature and reality.
But by killing of oneself, he is only doing this at the instance of
432 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
another and more exacting self^ his object being only the
still

individual in another form the taint of introspection vitiates his

;

view of life^ and he must seek by sophistry to poison life for

himself and others in a way that is aptly illustrated by Punch's
joke of the little girl who directs her brother to go and see what
baby is doing and tell him he mustnY.” But it cannot be denied
that the aspect of the world and this country, to those who have
faith in the Spiritual nature of man, is at this time changing, one
of the causes being the recent discoveries of science, which are
frequently believed to be inconsistent with our long-received
convictions, as to the relations between the Creator and the
created. One of the consequences of the divine government of
the world, which has ordained that the sacred purposes should be
effected by the instrumentality of various human races, and the
revelation entrusted to a particular family, must cause jealous
discontent amongst those races but there is no cause for this
;

scientific invective, and truths thus demonstrated have always

gone on simultaneously with the revelation of Spiritual truths.
Scientific, like Spiritual truth, has ever from the beginning been
descending from heaven to men, and the word of God is eternal
and will survive the spheres, but the effects of the discoveries of
science and the uneasy feeling that they cannot co-exist with our
religious convictions, have their origin in the circumstance that
the general body, who have become conscious of these physical
truths, are not so well acquainted as is desirable with the past
history of man. In the Church schism has perverted and
discouraged many it has caused differences in many and grief in
;

us all, and yet sedition still continues.

Abroader intellectual grasp of subjects has opened the eyes
of men to the weakness of the foundations on which the Church,
for so many generations, has endeavoured to maintain itself. One
looks back with horror to the days when men were burned in
Smithfield and elsewhere to the honour and glory of God.’’ On
tracing the work of the Church since then, we see the effects of its
despotism, its lack of that great virtue. Chanty, and its badly
concealed hatred of all who have differed from its dogmas.
Schisms have led to a display of bitterness and hatred which
have been the means of alienating thousands who believe that
Chanty and forgiveness should be the principles of the Church
and Christian doctrines. The cause of the falling away and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 433
schisms in the Church and Christianity is in the Church itself.
Follow the people who come from these places of worship ^listen —
to their conversations and their comments^ and you will soon find
how little of true Christian charity is in their hearts. The
tyranny in the ranks of the Church is shocking. By the Church
we mean all denominations of so-called Christians.
God is the principle of Christian science. He is not the
imaginary being who holds heaven in one hand and threatens
hell with the other but the undying principle of Life, Truth
^

and Love, right thinking and right doing, and a knowledge of

that divinely harmonious and scientific principle which holds the
world together, giving us Faith to support us when tempted to
despair, Hope to console us in all our afflictions, and Charity to
sustain us in every trial. “ Charity envieth not, vaunteth not
itself, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no

evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in truth '' (i Cor. xiii.
vv. 4, 0- _

It is the jealousies of the different sects of Christianity

amongst themselves which throw the great difficulties in the way
of bringing about one great conversion to the true doctrines of
religion and religious beliefs ^in the— West, and yet this is not
worse than the various schools of Buddhism which we find in the
East. Bigotry and ignorance denouncing each other in such a
way that causes one to wonder if these priests ever think do they :

grasp how few years their lives are here on this earth, and that
after this there is another life for eternity ? —
a term very few can
comprehend the meaning of. Do those whose duty it is to teach
the general masses of mankind ever ponder over their words and
actions, and recognise how blind and ignorant they are themselves
when denouncing their fellowmen to Hell and Perdition if they
do not follow their blind and ignorant lead preaching and out-
:

wardly acting as if they were the only true disciples of the Great
God, possessing divine inspiration. Nature’s Laws the laws of —
God, they utterly ignore and preach as if the one Great Divine
Lord, who created the millions, only did so to punish and everlast-
ingly destroy all except their own '' flock,” which will be saved.
What a monster they make the Divine Creator yet they preach !

of His divine love. How can they wonder or be surprised that

thinking men have such a great contempt for them that they
abstain from joining their churches. If these only studied more
434 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
what is still extant in various parts of the world ;
learn to read
what has been written in past ages ; and meaning of
learnt he origin
the religious doctrines of those whom they condemn as infidels and
idolaters^ fh^y would find that from all these Idolaters and Infidels
they might learn the great lesson that all originated from one and
the same, and that although we still find many names in different
parts of the world, there is but one whom all profess to worship.
Recognising and knowing the above, there would be less difficulty
in re-establishing one universal religion —one universal brother-
—
hood the same doctrines, forms and ceremonies of worshipping
the One Great Creator of all, under the one name now brought
—
on by evolution Christianity.
The science of Evolution, which is God’s law, never fails. It
is true nations grow, advance and become great, then fall away,
—
degenerate and are practically wiped out ^why ? In the history
of the rise and fall of all nations we find the same answer
that the primary cause has been the falling away from true
religious doctrines —
collectively and individually —
Schism, dis-
content, degrading influences of the Priests, their teachings or want
of teaching pure religion leading to Socialism and revolution and
disobedience of nature’s laws in some form or other, yet evolution
does not stop. If one nation decay another rises and advances
to a higher type, and yet you constantly read from the writings of
some supposed authorities ” of '' the perils of the black and
''

yellow^ man.” These are types of a lower order than the white
man, and must eventually give place to him. How many Red
—
Indians are in North America now ^how many Aboriginal
—
Australians in Australia compared with loo years ago and —
how many will exist there in another loo years ? Where will the
black man be when the next glacial epoch has driven the whole of
the white population from the North down to 56 ° latitude to the
South of this ? only a question of time, and because a small
It is
community of a lower type may gain an advantage for a time,
eventually they must, by the laws of evolution, which are immut-
able, disappear or become absorbed, and only the higher type of
white man will exist. Socialism is not an advancement, it is a
throw back for thousands of years. Those who advance the cry
for such, are people '' whose brains are thrown back,” the same
as you see in some individuals a strong type of the Simian. This
part of their anatomy has retrograded. It is an exception to the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 435
rule individually^ but does not occur to a nation generally, and
those who are striving for socialism are striving to go back to
their ancestors when they were in a state of Totemism and Clans,
when no one individual had any particular right except that which
was common to all the tribe, but as surely as a nation becomes
socialistic entirely, so surely it will be wiped out or become
absorbed into another nation which is not so. The white man,
by evolution, has passed that stage, and so we proceed to different
and brain expansion, distinguishing
grades, the result of education
the difference in these. Many people have an erroneous idea that
Freemasons are levellers,’' like the Socialists, who would reduce
all to the primitive element, disorganise society, and abolish all

human distinctions, and so produce '' chaos.” But although

Freemasons are all '' brothers,” there is no existing government
or institution of any kind where the grades of rank are better
defined or more correctly preserved each has a particular duty,
;

which is punctually discharged ;

some govern, others obey, in
pursuit of that common object, carrying out all the laws and
tenets to the good and advancement of the common brotherhood,
all worshipping the one Great God, and rendering homage to
Him according to ancient forms and ceremonies.
If those who govern use their powers only for their own
aggrandisement, then the nation or community, over which they
preside, suffers. They should only use their powers for the good
of those they are set over, or if not, should be removed and others
should take their place. No one has a right to accept power
except he is prepared to sacrifice his own interest, if necessary,
for the good of those who have placed him in that position. By
the acceptance of office he has pledged himself to act thus.
What a power do the brothers united possess to-day !They
have the future destiny of governing the world for the good of
all ; and there cannot be a higher or more noble, or more moral

creed than we possess in all our teachings through the various

—
degrees that of our forefathers, from the earliest times, handed
down from generation to generation, pure and unsullied from the
Primordial.
The time of the fulfilment of the prophecies in the volume
of the Sacred Law cannot be determined, but we have no doubt
that eventually those prophecies will be fulfilled, and through us.
The fulfilment of the prophecies by us will enable Isaiah,
436 '
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Psalms, Zechariah, Daniel, as well as other parts of the Sacred
Volume, to be read as Paul, who was learned in all the mysteries
of ancient Egypt, interpreted them ; these will eventually be
understood and read, not as a literal fulfilment to be on this earth,
but as the Manes in Amenta/' The pictures of these
Prophecies " were pre-extant long ages earlier than these prophets
— as Egyptian.
The Jews' prophecy is terribly misleading for those who are
ignorant of the Ancient Egyptian Wisdom, and much of it has
no meaning literally, without the Ritual as guide an exoteric ;

rendering has taken the place of the esoteric representation, which

contained the only true interpretation, and by establishing this
truth, one religious doctrine only, will remain.
At present this world is divided into various religious factions
and sects, but time and evolution will again bring about those
laws which, socially, morally and politically, will be the same for
all, and the dissensions among the various religiqus bodies will

end, and one universal brotherhood will prevail.

''
So Mote It Be."

“ God calls man to universal brotherhood ;

Wherefore God’s religion is also universal

Reason not of His designs from what thou seest
For on earth all is imperfect.
Wouldst thou judge of a temple by its wreck ?
Neither shouldst thou of the spirit of man,
For that, verily, is not what it was ;

But it has fallen down into a ruin.

Like a wandering leaf blown hither and thither.
It rests in no place, nor for any time ;

Seeking peace, the repose of Heaven,

In a thousand conflicting systems.”

Therefore

“ Be innocent take heed before thou act.

;

Nor let soft sleep upon thine eyelids fall

Ere the day’s action thou hast three times scanned :

What have I done, how erred, what left unwrought ?

Go through the whole account, and if the same
Be chide thee ; but, if good, rejoice.
evil,
This do, this meditate, this ever love.
And it shall guide thee into virtue’s path.”
I

1
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 437

EXPLANATION OF MAP
The Red Man or the little Earth Men ” —as some authorities
object to the term Red Man ''
or paleolithic Man (rough stone
age) —made the exodes from Egypt and the Nile Valley.
first

These were negroid pygmies such as we find in the Congo Forest

and near the sources of the Nile. Remnants of them still exist in
various parts of the world. The Tasmanians were of this type,
and the inhabitants of Australia and New Zealand before they
were exterminated by the present Aborigines also the people
;

who occupied Japan before the Ainu, remnants of whom are still
found as '' Tree Men in various parts of the East of Asia and
the Viddas of Ceylon. We find them also in Mexico and some
parts of South America and remains of them are still to be found
in the British Isles, North America and other parts of the world.
It is a question if they had any idea of a future life or of a divine
being, for as far as can be traced they certainly had no Totemic
Ceremonies.
In whatever part of the world we find the remains of these
ancient people their Osteo-anatomy are all alike and correspond to
the present pygmies and Masaba Negroes. They are the oldest
inhabitants of the world and belong to a primitive African Race
before the last glacial period. They were a people of small
stature and great muscular development. The suture in the
frontal bone closed at an early age which prevented sub-
sequent brain expansion. Thus their progress towards civilisa-
tion was slow. Their average cranial capacity was about 960
c.c. The oldest remains that have been found of the skeleton of
man dates back as far as the earliest quaternary period or
—
Pleistocene age from 250,000 to 500,000 years ago. In them
we find the skulls dolichocephalic with markedly prominent
superciliary ridges, receding brows, flattened vertex and pro-
jecting occiput, whilst the massive mandible sloped downwards
and backwards anteriorly and was moreover wholly destitute of a
chin. Later, in the skeletons that were found in the upper
quaternary age, we find the receding forehead has become more
prominent, less prominent supraorbital ridges and the flattened
438 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
vertex higher, and we also find a well-marked chin ; all are of
short stature and have marked prominences of muscular attach-
ments, which proves them to have been endowed with great
muscularity. Throughout the whole of the paleolithic age, man
had time to mount up the ladder of evolution, and his skeleton
which remains, as well as his industrial relics, furnish unmistakable
evidence of that evolution.

These were the people who left Egypt and the Nile Valley at
the time of the Stellar Mythos and carried with them their
Totemic Ceremonies evolved at that time. The Australian
Aborigines, New Zealanders, New Guinea, Solomon and Hebrides
Islanders, North American Indians, the Ainu of Japan, and those
people the remains of whom we find at Harlyn Bay, Cornwall, and
the tribes we find in the extreme North of Asia and Europe,
all have, or had, the same signs, beliefs, legends, and Totemic
—
ceremonies at places where they drove out and exterminated
the Red Man who had gone before, as we find amongst the
Nilotic negroes. Anatomically they correspond to the Nilotic
negro. They were a much taller race, and more developed, and
brought with them their Totemic ceremonies and Stellar Mythos
out of Egypt. They spread over all the northern part of the world
after the last glacial period, and probably south as well. We
class them as Neolithic. They had advanced in knowledge as
well as stature, and were a higher class of the human anatomically.
They polished their stone instruments, and at a later period
worked in metals, and domesticated animals. Their average
cranial capacity was about 1220 c.c. There were at least two
—
exodes during the Stellar Mythos the early part like the
Aborigines of Australia, and later as those of Harlyn Bay.

These are the people who Egypt at the time of the Solar
left

Mythos and perfected Eschatology, and were a higher developed

race in every way. The Druids, Priests of Yucatan and Incas
were some of them, and later Moses and his followers. Pro-
gressive evolution had developed in Egypt all the great civilisa-
tion which we know they possessed. Their mental and physical
culture were at this time the highest type this earth had seen.
These in their turn gradually obliterated and drove farther and
farther away all those of the Stellar Mythos or absorbed them.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 439
wherever they came in contact, and the Solar thus superseded the
Stellar. The reader must remember, however, that the '' lines of
distinction '' were not made suddenly it was only by pro-
;

gressive knowledge and development that the changes took place,

and that the one always overlapped the other, carrying the earlier
signs and symbols with them. Their average cranial capacity
was from 1220 c.c. to 1500 c.c.

Also these exodes may be divided into two, roughly

classified :

ist.Those of the Stellar Mythos having legends and myths

of having descended from the Celestial Mount, or the summit of
the Mount which was an image of the Pole.
The races of man who descended from the Mount were people
of the Pole whose starting point in reckoning time was from one
or other stations of the Pole Star, determinable by its type
as the Tree or Turtle, or other image of a first point of departure,
and their traditions, found in various countries, are that they
were born when no Sun or Moon as yet had come into existence
— i.e. they were pre-solar and pre-lunar in reckoning of time, and

in their legendary lore try to tell us from which of the 7 stations

they descended, as a time-gauge in the prehistoric reckoning of
their beginnings, and which can be worked out fairly accurately
by Astronomers who can understand their Mythos, and recognise
their Zoo type totem astronomically.
2nd. Those of the Solar Mythos ascended from the hollow
underworld, beneath the Mount, or inside the Earth, which had
been hollowed out beneath the Mount for the passage of the Sun
by Ptah and his 7 Assistants, the human ascent being figured in
the upward pathway of the Sun.
They were the Solar race who came into existence with the Sun
as it is represented in the legendary lore i.e. when the Solar

Mythos was established.

Thus then, are two points of departure in the Astronomical
Mythology, one from above, one from below. The oldest races
that have kept their reckonings are descended from one or other
of the 7 stations in the Mount of the North, and in the later
Mythos men ascended from the earth below, or from below the
earth.
All this can only be traced back to the Ancient Egyptians,
440 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
and explanations found only in the Ritual, and Monuments. No
other origin can be possible.
In this map the present positions of lands and water are
depicted as we now know them, but no geologist, or we suppose
anyone else would overlook the fact that ages ago the earth’s
surface was Geology proves this most conclusively
different.
and shows us that at one time the continents of Africa and South
America were connected.
 INDEX
A Ark of Sektit, 293
Aats, 66, 70 Arunta tribe, 46, 66
Aborigines, 16 — traditions, 52
— sacred ceremonies, 255 Ascended, those who, 199, 439
Abraham, 181 Ashem, 410
Abydos, 263 Assi, King, 155
Abyssinian Church and Ark, 409 Ast-Qurhet, 361
Adams Mr Marshy 287
y
Astro-Mythological beliefs, 118
Africa, West, Secret Tribal Societies and Atlas, 271
Customs, 129 Atem, 360
Ahuitzotl, King, 89 Aten, Disk of, 57, 224
Ainu of Japan, 218 Atum, 60, 64
Alabaster y Sir C., 217 Atum-Ra, 118
Alcheringa, 47, 57, 66, 68 Atum-Ra-Har-Makhu, 241
Alphabets derived from, 42, 248 Australian tribes, 46, 137, 157
Amenta, 27, 114, 160, 275, 420 — ethics 69 of,
— Ten great Mysteries of, 276 — traditional history,
America, North, Indians, 221 — Alcheringa ceremonies,57 255
— temple, 241 — Churinga ceremonies, 54
Amoxhuaque, 90 — Wollunqua ceremonies,
Amsu, 17, 34, 114, 117, 175 — Sun Totem ceremonies, 7156
— sign 65, 69, 132,
for,148, 201, 205, 356 — Intichiuma ceremonies,
— with C. T., 73 — Nurtunga ceremonies, 6473
An or Ante-Rut race, 158, 163 — Ground-drawings, 82
An-Heru, 62, 114, 240 — Great Serpent Mound, 81
Ancestors, 46 — Rock drawings, 66
— reincarnation, 162 — Egyptian hieroglyphics on body of, 70
— spirit of, 57, 58, 153 — circumcision, 58
Ancestral spirits, 57, 414 — Bull Roarer, 80
Andrews y Dry 84 — boomerang, 67
Anhitzotl, 89 — triangles, 68
six
Anthropomorphic form of great Mother, Axe, House of the Double, 29
123 — God 35 of,
Anthropomorphic form of great Mother — Single and Double, 31
in mythology, 415 — stone, 33
Anubis, 17, 216 Aymaras, Indians, 126
— Mexican, 79, 87, 89, 94, 186, 202,
1 1 Aztec text, 14
Anup, House 315 of,
— Double Holy House of,
B
272, 319
Apapi, 70, 87, 15 1 Baal or Bel, 18 1, 190, 365
— destruction 224 of, Babylonians, 123, 208, 210
Apostles, the twelve, 12, 22, 321 Bahu, god of inundation, no
Ap-ta, 202 Bancrofty 60
Ap-Uat, 199 Baptism customs, 225, 226
Arch-Druidical prophet, 180 Barotse natives, 75
Arches built, 198 Bavile and Bini, 1 30
Ariltha, 67 Bear, Great and Little, 292
Ark of Abyssinian Church, 409 Bearey Dr D. R. O’Sullivany 417
— different Egyptian, 294 Belus, 283
— Israelites, 296 Bensback natives, 163
—
— Japanese, 301 Bent, 409
Lunar, 287, 292 Bes, the god, 154, 356
— Maatit, 292 Bini tribe, 13
—
— Mexico and American Indians, 302 Blazing star, 90, 206
"Nu, 186, 225 Blonds, the, 136
441
442 INDEX
Boavdman, Admiral F., C.B 28 Clement of Alexandria, 10
Boea, 198 Coatl or Cizuij sor Zee, 115
Boomerang, 67, 148, 153 Coh, Prince, 36, 66
Borgian Codex, 77, 85 Colours, 415
Brahma, 40 Conception, Immaculate, 269
Breastplate, 237 Cook, Mr Stanley, 218
Bright Morning Star, 206 Copan,
Brittany, Dolmens of, 221 — ruins,Stella1 1
of, 1

Bvugschy Dr, 114, 269 Copts, 84, 1 17

Bubastis, 158 Cordova, Father Juan de, 270
Buddhists, the, 230 Corn spirit, 58
Budge, Dr W., 17, 63, 71, 147, 150, 194, Cornwall, 27, 170, 194, 257
211,244,252,265,362,401
'

Cortez, 361
Bull Eoarer, 71, 80, 163 Coslahun Tox, 17
Burgo. Father, 77, 205 Cozcaquauhtli, name of Isis, 1 14
Burial customs, 256, 258 Cozens, Mr Tovey, 138, 142
Burmah women, customs of, 121 Creation, history of, 59, 60
Bushmen, 138, 155 — Mexican, 60, 86
Cremation, 136
Crocodile-headed Sebek, 99
C — Maya form, 119
Cro-Magnon, 135
Cable Tow, 73, 205 Cromlech, Louth, 39
Cacamatl, 1 1 Cross established, 168
Ccssar, 123, 184, 199 — Christian, 350, 409
Calalepec mountain, 122 — chapter on,187,350
Canonising of saints, 408 — Pre-Christian, 354
Canute, edict of, 183, 195 — origin,187
Cartouche, Royal, 287 — Swastika, 115, 351 187,
Cave, mysterious, of Ritual, 274 Crowns, first, 284
— Double, 273, 293 — Atef or Crown 253,

— and mount, 123, 270 — Teshert, 81 of Zodiacal Light, 285

— sacred, 341 — White, 64, 81 70,

Celts, 135 Cubes, three,

Ceremonies, Totemic, 56 — Double, 41, 19040 29,

— Central American Indians, 77 Cubic stone, 90

i

Chachilnhtololin, 78 Cukulcan, God of Light, 90

Chaldeans, the, 208 Culdees, 191, 195
Chama, vase from, 93 Customs of tribes, 77, 78, 159, 221
Chibirias, 115 — burial, 256
Chicantztli, 1 1 Cyfiawneon, 190
Chichen Itza, 90
Children of Failure, 62
Chinese, 215, 319, 325
D
Chipas, 1 14 Dangas, the, 155
Christianity, evolution of, 117, 187, 418 Dartmoor, Druidical stones, 30
Christian, Abyssinian, 409 Deir-el-Bahari, 67
— Apostles, 16 De Morgan, 43, 282
— Cross, 187, 350, 409 Deniker, 157
— Ethics, 431 Dennett, Mr, 131
— Jesus compared with Horus, 422 Descended, those who, 199, 439
— Madonna and Child, 126 Devonshire, 27, 29, 194, 320
— Seven Spirits, Seven Stars and Seven Dew pans, 193
Candlesticks, 329, 409 Diaz, Bernal, 122, 361
— symbol, 231 Dieseldorff Prof., 90, 91
— twelve gates of heaven, 23
,

Dinkas, the, 37, 163

Churihga, 33, 34, 177 Diodorus, 185, 193, 283
— Rock drawings, 66 Dismemberment of the dead, 255
three, Dodd, Brother Dr W.,
— two, 194, 201191
Circles, 7
Donnelly, Ignatius, 243
Circumcision, 58, 87, 133, 142 Double Cave, 147, 150, 156, 273, 293
Cities first formed, 193 — Cube, 41
Cizuij sor Zee, 1
1
— horizon, 57, 72, 119, 217
 INDEX 443
Double earth, sign i6o for, Esquimaux, 73
— Axe, 40
29, 36, Eusebius, ii, 163
— equinox, 119, 293 36, Evans, Dr, 29, 42, 66
— Tatt, 160 Exoteric rendering, 15, 436
— triangle, 118, 314 Eye, All-Seeing, 202, 326
of the Jews, 409
Dr ay son y 335 F
Druids, 8
— Adytum, 40 Feet, the two, 220
— Caps, First man, 412, 437
— Cross, 189
168 Five houses, 87
— divisions of Heaven, 19 Flabellum, the, 94
— High Priests 186, 192
of, 32, Fly-flap, 409
— 18
religion, Foot, Left first, 28, 244
— remains 30 of, Forbes, 17
— Temples, orientation 112, of, 117, 197 Foreman, Mr G., 68
— three feathers or rods or rays of Forstemann, Prof., 94
light, 188, 189 Four supports of heaven, 36, 72
— three circles, 190,
19 193 — quarters of heaven, 71
— time of exodus, 169, 1,
•

181, 185 Mexican, 1 1

— triangle with Swastika, 187 — banners of Children of 316 Israel,
Dwarfs, 158 — children of Horus, 90, 115,315 36,
as Chaldean, 317
E Chinese, 319
Christian in Revelation, 320
Eagle, White and Black, 286 Hindoo, 318
Egyptian ritual in Maya, 16 Mexican and Zapotec, 316
— ancient name, 75 North American Indian, 320
— Arks, 294 West African, 320
— belief in evolution, 407 Freemasonry universal, 1
— code of morals, 423 — amongst Druids, 188, 189
— Cross, 351-360=18° — date of origin of ceremonies, 303
— Crowns, 284 — date of origin of signs and symbols,
— Eschatology, 232, 415 303
— great Mother, — general summary, 427-428, 430
— Great Pyramid,408375, 423 — twelve perfect points, 22
— High Priests, 192 Freemasons, origin of, 7, 175, 289, 430
— Mysteries of Amenta, 276 — All-Seeing Eye, 326
— nomes, 193, 334 — as custodians, 32, 304
— origin of the sign and symbol for — apron, 20
Amsu, — Cable Tow, 73, 205
— prehistoric373tomb, 360 — circle,
325
— religion, — cubes,
403
— Ritual, 394-403, — established,41,160190
29,

— Royal Cartouche,419287 — Egyptian name

— Evans' cubes, 41 289
of,
— seasons, 31 190 29,
— Seven Glorious Ones, 409 — F.C.’s,
78, 92, 339
,

— sign 186 —
— form Lodges, 196
of, first
— Sphinx, 381 of^Lodges, 289, 347
— story of Creation, 59 — jewels, 26
— the Holy Serpent, symbol of — original in England, 192
— time of observation, 407 Tern, 361 — seeking for that which
— two — signs and symbols, 118,was119, 175,196204, lost,
•

322
pillars,
El Shaddi, 190, 199, 365 345 373
Eleusinian Mysteries, 196 — situation >

of Lodge,
Embalming, 76 — square, 125, 203,195,207,304289
13,
Emerald stone, 78, 234, 377 — Tau, 19
Engwura, 46 —
Epagomenal days, — temples,
the 7
21
9, 1 1, 12, 13,

— triangle, 43,278 132, 185, 309, 314,

14 Circles,
Eratosthenes, 392 19, 58,
Erman, 219 343
Eschatology, — Twenty-four-inch
9, 21, 415
Esoteric representations, 15, 436 — Gavel, the, 32 Gauge, 30531,
444 INDEX
Freemasons, M.M.’s,’ lo, 53, 197, 340 Great Chief of the Hammer, 90 31, 34, 37,
— J.W. and S.W., 39, 321 — Mother, 48, 99 HL 125, 151,408
56,
— D.C.’s, 307 — Water god, 14 1
,

— Tylors, 186 — House,

— R.A.’s, 34,41, 74 188,221, 315,
22, 32, — Water Lizard,191 100
1 16,
,

— Dragon, uranographically, 420

— 327,336,338
P.Z.’s,26, 34 — Spirit Father, 62, 152
— Spade and Pick, — Architect of the34,Universe, 159, 217
— origin the term339“ Companion,” 339
of — Apap, 107
— 12 Banners, — nome, 34
— twelve tribes 342 22 16,
—
— Lady,
of Israel, 123
— K.E.’s, God, The One, 232, 234
— 90, 176
18°, 108, 223, 274, 331, 348, 359 — Serpent, 77, 83, 112
— White and Black Eagle, 286 — Serpent Fiend, 405
— seven steps, 310, 327, 341 — between Sut and Horus, 404
fight
— The Seven, 278, 342 Green-Stone, 78, 234, 377
— Hoshea, 346
— Illustrious, 339 H
— El Shaddi, 365 Haddon, Mr, 163
— 314, 341,342,343 Hair, development
— the Great Enemy who wounded and Hall and Neal, Messrs, 136
30°, of,
is 74
guarded, 341 Hamemmet, the unmummied ones, 124
— Sacred Cave, 341 Hammurabi, Code 209, 218, 265 of,
— Scales, Pair 345 of, Harland Bay, 136, 169, 256, 261
— S. C.,189, 190, 364 Harmachis, cleaver of the way, 31
— Winged-Disk, 344 Harrison, 142 Col.,
— Grand Masters,343,31 Hatshepsu, 17
— Grand Originals, 39 31, Heart, the, 36
— Left Foot 244
first, 28, Heaven, octagonal, 91 22,
— of the Temple rent,
veil 275 — in three divisions, 190- 193, 201-203,
— Ear Corn near water, Mexican,
of
— periods the world’s existence, — 317
1 1

six of eight divisions, 113, 176

in
277 — ten in
divisions, 175
French m^tre, 306 — in thirty-six divisions, 190
— House 319-923 of,

G
— of Atum-Ra, 161
Hebrew Gehenna, 85
Heliopolis, Priests of, 269
Garcia, Fra Gregoria, 78 Henen-Su, 270
Gauls, gods of, 126 Hepmek, custom called, 121
Gavel, the, 31, 32 Heptanomes, 161
Geil, Mr, 145 Her-Mahu-Horus, god of the double
Gentiles, the, 198 horizon, 57
Gesenius, 365 Herodotus, 135, 335
Giles, Mr H. A 325 Heru-Khuf, 155
Gilgal, 182 Heru-Netch-Tuf-Ra, 176
Gilgames, 214 Hieroglyphics, Egyptian, 29, 67, 70, 91,
God of Gentiles, 186 170, 178
— of four quarters, 14 1 — in Devonshire, 320
— of the double horizon, 119 57, — Cretan, 47
— primary Pole Star, — Mexican, 86
— black and white, 14184 1 — in Brittany, 248
— the Red Mexican, 94 Hindu, Three Pillars, 40
— the Serpent, 81, 83-112, 361 Holy City, 79
— of water, 14 1 Homme-Mort, 135
Gould, Brother R. F ., 10, 27, 28, 184, 314 Horusas Amsu, 1 14, 1
Great spear, 37 — four children 16,87, 17
of, 129
— seer, 37 — the spiritual sign for,
65, 69, 75-76,
1 1 5 ,

— One of the Pygmies, 38 271, 286, 309, 343, 381

— master sign, 175 — the sayer of sayings, 86, 87, loi
— Year or day sign, 15 — the Great 'Chief of the Hammer, 32,
— Pyramid, 9, 26, 242, 375-423
— Earth Goddess, 91 — the35,90
Great One — the Mighty One, 32
 INDEX 445
Horus, the Prince of Eternity, 125 I
— the Blind, 65, 86 lah and Ihuh, 365
— the Emerald Jewel, 78 I.A.U. and I.U., 76, 131, 188, 189, 219,
— Prince of the Emerald Stone, 234, 377 363
— the Lord of the Heart, 36 I-em-Hetep, 280
— the Light of the World, 76, 87, 105, 36, — Mexican, 281
Son of God, 131
— the381Eradicator of Sin, 73
Ifi,
Imexayacatzin, Children of the Thigh,
— the young Ear of Corn, 78, 14 1 1 1 1 108
— the Osiris, 125
,

Incas, 17, 169, 197

— the Elder, Intichiuma ceremonies, 47, 73
— the Lord of the Heavens,124125
83, 1 13, 1 14,
Ireland, 65, 168
— the Lord of the Double Horizon, 72, Isis,75,9i,'ii5, 116, 119, 126
— Mexican type, iii, 122
— the104,God 19of the Northern and Southern
1

— spouse of Seb, 124

Horizons, — suckling Horus, 122
— the Guide of72the Northern Horizon, 70 — hieroglyphic for, 79, 123
— the Great Water god, 14 1 — White virgin, 1 14
— the Child, 78 — as Neter-Mut, 408
— the Chief of the Nomes, 155 12
Israel,
— the Tears 61, 105of, — twelve tribes of, 22
— the Fish-man as Horus-Sebek, 105, — 12 Banners of, 16
Israelites, 15, 181
— the God421of Light, 90,
III,
1 1 Ivory tablets from Naqada, 246
— the Red God, 94 Ixhebelyox or Mexican name of Isis mean-
— the Lock 76, 90, 139, 152, 154, 222
of, ing White virgin, 1 14
— in form of a Hawk, 75, 87
— in form of a Bird, W.A., 129 52,
— as Har-Makhu, 36 J
— as twelve years of age, 1 1 Jacob, 182
— as thirty years of a.ge, 1 Jade, 45
— as a mummied one, 121 13 Japanese, 12, 22, 233
— as one of the seven Great 122 Spirits, Java, Karangs of, 17
— as lusu, son of Atuma-Ra, 121 Jews, 76, 176, 224, 235, 240
— as Ha-Hetep and Qua-ha-Hetep, 71 Johnston, Sir Harry, 133, 142
— as Heru-Khent-an-Maat, 87 Joshua, 182
— as Ptah-Seker-Ausar, shedding his own
blood, 1 14,204 K
— addressing Father in Heaven, loi
his
— as Chief of the Land, 160 Karnak, inscription at, 153
— as traveller of the two lands, 161 Kattea, 156
— head and attributes, Mexican, 86 Kensu-Nefer-Hetep, 358
— with Crown of Feathers, 17 Khemenu = No, 8, 22
— Mexican names (Quauhtli= Eagle or Khenemmu, 159
Hawk), Khensu, 269
— hidden in 72,115 Khepra as Hawk Spirit, 25, 61
— Druids’ name 183 Swamp, 103
the Papyrus
for, Khui Land, 156, 170, 17
— Battle between Horus and Sut on the — sign and symbol of, 69, 77, 130, 156,
Mount, 51,62, 109, 149 270, 357
— birth of, 16
1
— depicted as Jesus (Mexican), 117
— followers 63 of,
L
— Sut and Seb, 157 Language, 226
— triangle 190, 252,405
of, — of the Maya, 16
— different names 114, 401 -421
of, Lanzone, Seignor, 274
— Horus-Khuti, Lord of the 195 Spirits, Left Foot first, 28, 244
— star 206
of, Le Plongeon, Dr, 1 1 15,36, 1 14, 120, 295
— of the inundation, 31 ,

Light of the World Sign and Symbol, 189,

— transubstantiated, 275 381
— sacred name only known to the initi- Lockyer, Sir Norman, 192
ated, 108, fig. 46, B. I Lodges, first, 195, 196
Hu, 1 18, 181, 366, 381 Luban worship, 77
Hut circle, 191 Lucanus, 123
446 INDEX
M Minos, throne of, 30
Mitla, 91
Maa-Kheru, 130, 342 Moan, 1 15
Macdonald, Captain, 164 Montelius, 250
Maize goddess, no Morton, Dr, 162
Makalanga, 74, 76, 185 Moses, 9, 1
13, 183, 217, 219, 265, 362
Mamapacha, 125 Motechuhzoma, 114
Man, primitive, 41 1, 437 Mythical representation, first, 41 3-414
Manetho, 236 _ Mythology first originated, 152, 416, 417,
Maories, 159 f'-' 420
Map of world and explanation 437 of, Mythology carried to America, 122, 438
M ariott Fitzgerald, Brother 129, 160 Mythologists, Astro-Egyptian, 22
Marsupial animals, 65 Mythos, Solar, 222
Masi, 132, 162 Mysteries, ancient, 17, 169
Maspero, Prof., 155, 160, 250, 295, 383 — of Mayas, ii, 177
Massey, Gerald, Mr, 21, 123, 202, 226, 241, — of Puro, 129
367, 382, 419 — Ten great Mysteries of Egypt, 276
Matakania, 142
Max Muller, Prof., 223, 230
Mayach, learned men of, 16 N
Mayas, language of, 16
— mysteries, 11,93, 176, 18 Nahaults, 117
— carriers, 113, 120 Nahua tribes, 90
— sign and symbol, 177 Naqada, 69, 180
— traditions, 316 — ivory tablets from, 246
May-pole dance, 74 Naville, Dr Edward, 157
Mela, 185 N.E.C., 9
Memphis, High Priest of, 34 Nefer-Hetep, 358
Menes, 177 Neolithic man, 136, 164, 177, 189, 193,
Mesaba, 52, 134 256, 282, 438
Mexican conception of Deity, 97 Neter, meaning of, 30
— time, 14 New Guinea natives, 37, 163
— traditions, 90, 125 Nezahualpilli, the fasting prince, 72
— antiquities, 8s, 88 Nicaragua, 114
— gods, 92 Nilotic negroes, 46, 133, 163
— divisions of Heaven, Nin-Ki-Gal of Babylonians, 123
— calendar, 1 1
1 13
Nomes, Chief of the, 152
— Amsu, 17 1 — of Nubia, 155
— Ptah, 124, 271, 272 — the seven, 158
— Ra, loi, 108 Nordenskjold, Baron, 128
— Anup, 94, 271 Nose, prominences on, 95
— Shu-Anhur, 95, 109, 120, 271 Nurtunga, 57
— Horus and Sut, 109, 13 Nut, 120
— Children of the 97,
Thigh, 108
1

Nzambi, god on Earth = Seb, 13

— Ear of Corn “near a of water,” fall
108
— god Tern, 12
— Swastika
1 O
cross, 1

— Ta-Urt, 16 14 1 Oak, the, 182

— Sut, 106 Okerka, 56
— and Horus, 122
Isis Ollamh Fodhla, 65, 128, 168
— Totemic face paintings, 129 Osiris, one name of, 29
— types of Horus, 72, 86, 94, loi, 103, — mummified, 66, 396, 403
104, 105, 107, 19 1 18, 1 — as judge, 290
— signs and symbols, 201, 331 — family 14 of,
— burial customs, — as Great Chief of the Axe, 90
— Priests, 322 256 — the raising 340 of,
— pyramids, 377 — at entrance
— Egyptian name 375 of, — the seat of303Tattu, 322
of,
— cave, 273 — as Crocodile, 416
— I-em-Hetep, 281 Osirian religion,
— M.W.S., 332 — remains of in302the provinces of the
Mictlampa, 116 Danube, 417, 418
 INDEX 447
p Pyramid, Tepoxtlan, 89, 377
— Tectihuacan, 377
Palenque, 15, 118, 222 — Mastaba, 376
Paleolithic man, 3, 133, 164, 256, 437 Pythagoras, 1
Peco Xolo, 78
Pelican woman, 123, 124 Q
— shedding her own blood to feed her Qerhet, 361
young, 348 Quantitli, 1
1
Pentateuch, the, 240 Queen Moo, 66, 86
Pepill., 15s Quetzalcoatl, 90
Petrie y Prof., 256, 263, 282
Quichnas, 126
Phallic festivals, 74, 402
Quiche,Sacred Books, 15
Philse, 78
— inscription re Pygmies, 155
— legends, 125
Quirigua, IS, 112
Phoenicians, 42
Piets, 73 R
Piette’s discoveries, 248
Pillar stones, 190 Rain God of Mexico, 97
— Tatt and Tattu, 324, 364 Rameses H., Serkh of, 268
— Bird Stone, 74 Rannut goddess, 122
— the two, Red God of Mexicans, 95
— of Horus,302, 323
86, 182
12, Reinach, Mr S., 93
— of Sut and Horus, 64, 313, 324 Religion, and origin, 154
first
Pithecanthropos Erectus, 133 Renouf, Sir Le Page, 3 1 34 ,

Pithom, 1 12 Revelation, 22, 320

Pliny, 182 Rig Veda, 203, 230
Plutarch, 1 1, 37, 65 Ritual, 57, 62, 66, 78, 86, 89, 1 13, 1 16, 1 19,
Pole Star, 202 221, 240, 253,270, 275, 33G 394,403,
Popul Vuh, 15 419
Powell-Cotton, Major, 153 Romans, 187,408,417
Preanthropomorphic, 159 Roth, 68
Precession, year of, 1 Rough Tor, Cornwall, 192
Priests, dresses of, 235-237 Routh, Mr W., 257
— Mexican and Zapotec, 332 Ruti, the, 160
Proctor, 384
Ptah, 1 14, 156 S
— Great Architect of the Universe, 1 59
— teachings of, 8 Sacred ceremonies, 15 160
— creator of Amenta, 159 — spear, 37 1,

— first Solar god, 1 14 — stone,

— Put-cycle of, 107, 1 13, 161, 203, 291 — No. 53309
— Seker-Auskr, 1 14, 404 — cave, 341
3,

— High Priest of the Great Nome, 32 — triangle of West Africa, 132

— prototype of 34 — Serpent, 361
— Great Chief of the Hammer, 31,89 Sahagun, Father, 14
— son of, 185 Sahu mummy, 158
— as God the Father and Son, 161 Samson, 15
— Divider of Heavens, 71 Sau, 1 19
— House of, 160 Saville,Dr, 88 ,gi
— Tanan, 199 Sayce, Prof., 265, 280
— delineated on stones, 249 Scales, Pair of, 345
— symbol of, 272
^
Seb, 62, 124, 160
— as Pygmy, 159 Sebau, 64
Pulque god, 34 Sebek, 99, 421
Punt, 155 Sekhet-Anru, divisions of, 66
Purrohman, 129 Seler, Dr Edward, 15,35, 85, 89, 114, 116,
Pygmy, the first man, 3, 49, 140, 437 274
— and Bushmen, 158 .

Seligmann, Dr, 163

— words, 148 Sergi, Prof., 43, 135, 177, 180, 229, 247,
— human form
earliest of seven Powers, 251, 254, 282
Seri tribe, 1 13
— as159
god Bes, 159 — ceremonies, 126
Pyramid, Great, of Gizeh, 9, 32, 277, 423 Serpent mounds, 83
448 INDEX
Seven, the, 278, 342 Sphinx, the, 381
— Great Spirits, 125 Spirit worship, 5
— scorpions, 17 1 — ancestral and ancestors, 414
— headed Dragon, 210 — houses, 77
— steps, 311,327,341 — offerings, 21
— stones, 182 — Land of the, 201, 357
— feathers, 36 — origin, 412
— nomes, 161, 334 Square, the,
— Hohgates, 186 — double, 22, 57203, 207, 289
13,

— Kabiri, 186 — established, 160

— of West Africa,
districts 13 — Egyptian name 287 of,
— Tablets of Creation, 209, 264 St Augustine, 19
— footsteps, 220 Stevens, John L., 12, 13, 87, 1 18, 1 19
— stars which never 203, 329 set, StohcBus, 27
— Lords of the Nomes, Stone Huts, 191
— Golden Candlesticks,251 Stonehenge, 168, 182
— Primary Powers, 328 human form,
earliest Sumarians, the, 209
Supreme Spirit,
59 183,419
i

— Glorious >

Ones, 132, 274, 292,

53, 88, — Council, 189, 150
364
381, 409 Sut, 202, 365
Shaat, III, 122 — as King of Darkness, 404 51,
Shu, 57, 62, 87, 1 14, 202, 240, 271, 31 — as Dragon of Drought, 421
346
1,
— original name, 186
Signs and symbols, found at Uxmal, 1 — the roarings of, 7
— of North and South Pole, 69, 71 — chained and wounded by Horus, 86,
— Aats, 70 107
— Intichiuma, 73 — hole of,
— Stars, 75 — changed 83into serpent, 80, 86, 1 1
— So-called Twenty-Day, Mexican, 85 — Mexican representation, 116
— of name of ancient Egypt, 186 — triangle 252 of,
— Khui Land, 69, 77, 130, 156, 270, 357 — as Stellar god, 364
first
— on French Dolmens, 284 — as brother of Horus, 365 1 10,
— uranographic, no — the Great Enemy who wounded and is
— alphabetiform, 248 guarded but not dead, 341
— I.U. or I.A.U., 75, 76, 185, 363 Suten-Henen, 341
— of war, 16 Swastika, the, 115, 186, 261, 352
— Totem, 44,
1

— linear signs, 177 224 57,

— Twenty-four-inch Gauge, 305
— Horus’ triangle, 313, 343
— S.C/s, 313 T
Egyptian, 343 Tacitus, 359
— R.A. Degree, 73,315 Taht-Aan, 87
— F.C.D., 340 Tai-Hao, 216
— 275, 331, 348, 363
18°, Tamahu, 138
Egyptian, 360 Ta-Nuter, 201
— Emblems of Royalty of Horus, 201, 271 Tasmanians, 138
— Maya complex, 177 Tattooing, 73
— Heaven in eight divisions, 91, 176, 209 Tatanen, 160
— Heaven in ten divisions, 175 Tatt and Tattu, 160
— sacred name of Horus, 107, 108 — Pillars,
197, 324, 364 1 18,
Sistrum, 115, 409 Tau, 19
Siva, 40 Ta-Urt, 99, 1 16

Skulls, 254 Tern, 1 12, 1 14, 360, 416

Smith, Dr, 142 Teoatli Tlachinolli, symbol of war, 116
Socialism, 434 Tepoxtlan, 34, 91, 89
Societies, Sacred Tribal, West Africa, 129, Teteo-innan, Mother of the gods, 114
161 Tezcatlipoca, 78
Solomon, 76, 185, 314 Thapauerlu, 71, 80
— Islands, 164 Theopneustics, 10, 23, 399
South Tawton Church, 29 Theuantepec cave, 270
Spear thrower, 68 Thrice-bent position, 75, 114, 169, 256,
— great, 37 257
Spencer and Gillen, 46, 67, 80, 149 Three grand originals, 31, 39
 INDEX 449
Three pillars of Druids, 38 Two triangles, 185
of Hindu, 40 — circles, 194, 201
—— of M.M., 39 — divisions192,
of Heaven, 64
— cubes, 29, 31, 40 — lakes, 270
— triangles, 68 — horizons, 293
— Feathers or Rods or Rays of Light, 75, Tylors, 186
188, 189 Tywysogaethu, Druid leaders, 190
— 76, 92,190,
circles, 191
— divisions of Heaven, 203 U
Tiburn Island, 126 Uat, symbolic, 87
TieUy Prof., 230 Ueuetcotl, 1 13
Tieta, Text of, 71 Uija-tao, Great Seer, 35
Titicaca, Lake of, 128 U nderworld ,23,27,67
Toci or Teto-innan, 1 1 Ununtumura, 81
Tohel= Atum-Ra, 60 Urabuma, 124, 154
Toltec nation, 90 Uranographic symbol, no
Tordites, 77, 81 Uxmal, signs and symbols found at, ii
Toro, 163 — temples, 12 1

Totem, primary, 47, 48, 52, 69, 95 — burial customs, 256

Totemic ceremonies, 50,83, 84, 409
— colours, 41 V
Totemism, 52
— superhuman powers ,415 Veil of the
Vishnu, 40
Temple rent, 275
Tree of Life, 98, 107
Volney, 239
Triangle, 13
— origin, 309 W
— double, 22, 188
17, 19, Waddell, Dr, 83
— of Horus, 203, 252, 343 Warramunga,
— of Sut, 252 Warringa, 57
71
— 68, 128
six, Wiedemann, Prof., 255
— sacred, 74, 132 Wollinqua ceremonies, 71,
— with Swastika, 187 Worship, 402, 416
80, 82

— apex down, 190 Writings, linear, 246

Trinity, the, 14, 39, 404
Truss ell, MrF., 147
— sacred, 241

Tshi tribe, 130 X

Tuat, the, 22, 27, 84, 114 Xilotl, 1 14
Tuatha, 199 Xipe, 90, 1 14
Turn, 114^ Y
Twelve divisions of the Tuat, 22
— Apostles, 12, 22
Yezidis, 361
— tribes of Israel, 22
Young Ear of Corn, Mexican, 1 1

— gates of heaven, 22 Yorba, 131, 132

— hours of the night, 23 Yucatan, 15, 90, 126, 169
— aeons, 19
—
— judges, 191
Zahorouski, 135
Z
thrones, 19
— pillars,
— Camps and190 Zac Zuhuny, 1 14
Zambabwe, the Great, 76, 198
Circles,
342
— Banners of Israel,
342 Zapotec High Priest, 35, 332
—
— signs of the Zodiac, 342 name of Crocodile, no
— original Totemic Zootypes, 343
Zeus, 36
Two Feet, 67, 220 Zipanea Told, 15
— serpents, 65 Zipe, 17, 90, 114, 355
— sisters, Zodiac, twelve signs, 22, 190, 191, 203,
— mothers,4747 212, 289
— ancestors, 57 Zodiacal West, 77
—
— hawks, 83 —
Light, 285
— Sandals, 117 Sign of, 120
— pillars, 157, 201, 323
Zolotl,
90
— lands, 71,57, 64, 158
1 18,
Zootype form for Isis, 122
— cubes, 41 Zoroaster, n
2F
 PRINTED BY
THE RIVERSIDE PRESS LIMITED
EDINBURGH
 '*‘h
\

. k<

V
[<L-:

<1

'i;

; > ^
I
 T fVi.

V'

^.i.-

. ’i
Hyman & Sons
Rare Books
Specializing in
Egyptology/Archaeology
2315 Westwood Blvd., 4
Los Angeles, CA 90064
 '

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION LIBRARIES

-\\\vn;

.\\\\sy\\vv\' ,\'^ 'X'vPWV

\\\^ ^\v\sV\
NvX’‘>'
-s|pi*iii^pp& : ll:

''

:;;«ii^PpsiiiiPisi
iPlwtl
>W\'.\Vs\\V\-.
"
iiii^sIPSPtSpps

.\Vn\\v,
:^vV\\\vv

,\\\\vy y

'v\'\'''v\
ppyp

vvv'^\^
v\\\V\\VVy

-v^^S^\<^:x^\^ :-\\\\>yy^p
l^V\\x\;.'y\N

K41f»

»i

•\\S'^\''

PPv|pM^\P:vP;t5